Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Yo, Steve!”

Steve turned away from his car to face Tommy.

“What’s up, man?”

“You busy right now?”

“I gotta work in an hour, why?”

“Can you give me a ride to the Hideout?”

“Dude, it’s on the other side of town.”

“Yeah, I know, but it’ll be worth your while this weekend.”

Steve eyed Tommy suspiciously. “What’s this weekend?”

“Carol’s throwing a party, and we’re going all out. Like, I’m talking fucked up, completely annihilated. Real booze, not just beer. Pills, weed. You name it.”

Steve started nodding. “Nice. Who sells at the Hideout, though? Some big, biker dude?” He clacked his teeth together, apprehensively. “I don’t know man, maybe we better stick to Argyle.”

“Argyle doesn’t sell pills, man. And he charges a premium for his weed since it’s from out of town.”

“Wait, you don’t mean Munson, do you?” Steve threw his head back and groaned. “You know he’s a pain in the ass.”

“Yeah, he’s a fuckin’ freak,” Tommy agreed, “but he’s got pills and good prices.”

Steve pursed his lips. “Fine, man, get in, but we can’t be long. I can’t be late for work.”

“Why? Scared you might piss off the band geek chick? Who cares?”

“Her name’s Robin,” Steve corrected. “And she always covers my shifts when I ask, so yeah, I’m scared to piss her off.”

“Why don’t you just date her? You gotta move on from Nancy sooner or later.”

“I am moved on. I just don’t give a shit about dating right now. Okay? Besides, she’s not my type.” He didn’t tell Tommy that he wasn’t her type either, or that Robin was becoming more of a best friend than a co-worker to him since they spent hours together working at Scoops Ahoy. They had to bond sooner or later. He’d even told her he was bisexual. Nobody else knew.

“Whatever you say.”

Steve waited for ten minutes before he lost patience and went inside to see what the fuck was taking so long.

Metal invaded Steve’s ears the minute he walked in. It wasn’t super busy, but a lot of the chairs were filled up, and the place was dim and foggy with smoke. He felt like he was bathing in an ashtray.

He found Tommy sitting at the bar.

“Dude, what the hell’s taking so long?”

“I don’t know. I’m waiting on Munson, fuckin’ freak hasn’t showed yet.”

Steve frowned. “Whatever, I’m gonna go take a piss. If he doesn’t show, we’ll find your shit somewhere else.”

Tommy looked annoyed but he gave Steve a small nod.

Steve glanced around for the bathroom signs and headed that direction.

He pushed the rickety door open a little too forcefully causing it to bang against the wall, resulting in a loud echo spreading throughout the bathroom.

“Shit,” a voice muttered from one of the stalls.

Before Steve could even unzip at the urinal, a man came stomping out of the stall, adjusting his belt buckle and whipping open the door to the bathroom much the same way Steve had when he’d entered. He thought he heard the guy call him a fucking asshole under his breath too.

“What the hell did I do?” he asked himself.

“You interrupted him.”

“Jesus,” Steve hissed. He’d thought the bathroom was empty now.

He looked beside him to see who the fuck was talking to him while he was taking a piss, and there was Eddie Munson himself, smirking at him.

“Interrupted him from what? Taking a dump? Maybe it’s for the best.”

“Oh, you’re probably right,” Eddie said, taking a place right next to Steve and unzipping himself.

“Dude,” Steve said. “There are like six urinals, can’t you move down?”

“No,” he said simply. “I like this one.”

Steve rolled his eyes. He had to resist looking over to see what Eddie was packing; he’d heard rumors that he had a snake for a dick since he was into all that satanist crap. Steve didn’t believe it, but still.

“You know we’re waiting on you, right?” Steve asked, flicking his eyes to Eddie’s. Don’t look down, don’t look down.

Eddie’s brown eyes flashed to his. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Tommy? He said you were supposed to meet here. For the deal?” Steve raised his eyebrows. Was Munson dense or something? He must’ve been since he’d been held back twice.

“Oh fuck,” Eddie bit. “It’s after 3 already?”

“Yeah, man. We don’t have all day.”

Steve stuffed himself back in his pants and turned to face Eddie, arms crossed. He kept his eyes trained on Eddie’s face while he finished and zipped his jeans back up. He adjusted his chain and then fiddled around with his shirt a bit, tucking it in so his buckle would be on display.

“Diva,” Steve muttered.

“’Kay. Hold on. Let me grab the stuff from my van.” Eddie walked out of the bathroom without paying Steve another glance.

“Doesn’t even wash his hands? Nasty.”

-

When Steve approached the bar, he saw Tommy was gone, so he went out to the parking lot.

“You said fifty, freak,” Tommy spat, pointing at Eddie an inch from his face.

Eddie didn’t blink. “And now it’s one hundred.”

Steve frowned. “What are you even buying?”

“Molly and weed. A couple new samples too.”

“One hundred for that?” Steve asked. “That’s steep.”

“Exactly. Chrissy told me you were reasonable.”

Eddie laughed. “I gave her a deal because she’s not an asshole. Jock douchebags pay more.”

Steve knew that Eddie didn’t come up with that from nowhere. He had a look on his face similar to the one that most people wore after Tommy got on their case about something. Guy was seriously a dick.

“Tommy, what’d you say to him to make the price double?”

“Nothing that isn’t true,” he said, unbothered.

“Let’s just buy from someone else or get weed from Argyle. Who gives a shit?” Steve said, hoping the threat of a lost sale would soften Munson up.

It didn’t.

“It’ll still be fifty for wasting my time,” Eddie remarked. “Even if you don’t buy anything.”

“Listen—” Tommy began.

“Tommy, just chill.” Steve held a hand to his chest. His big mouth would only make things worse.

“Look,” he continued. “We’ll take whatever he said he wanted. For fifty. Just forget whatever bullshit he said. Okay?”

“Nah,” Eddie said. “One hundred.”

“Whatever.” Steve sighed deeply and pulled his wallet out. “Tommy, how much do you have?”

“Like seventy?”

“Fine. Here’s thirty.” Steve handed Eddie the cash. “Happy?”

“You know, there is another option.” Eddie tapped his fingers against his lips, rings glinting in the sun.

“What?” Tommy snapped.

“Get on your knees for me, and I’ll give you everything here.” He shook his black lunchbox a bit, and the pills inside rattled.

Steve immediately felt his ears burn at that. Was he fucking serious?

In the same instant, he knew he had to intervene because Tommy wasn’t going to just hear that and not react. He stepped between them before it could go anywhere.

“Are you serious, fucking fag? What the fuck is wrong with you?”

Steve winced at the word, but Eddie just started laughing. “I’m messing with you. Lighten up, Tommy. If you were nicer maybe you wouldn’t have to pay douchebag fees.”

“Can you stop?” Steve said. “You make things so difficult, and for what?”

Eddie frowned at him, and then his eyes lit up. “Because it’s fun, big boy. What else is there to do in this town?”

Eddie dug around in his stupid lunchbox and pulled out Tommy’s shit, dangling a couple baggies from his long fingers.

Steve reached out hesitantly, unsure if Eddie would pull them back and decide to charge even more. But he didn’t. He let go as soon as Steve wrapped his fingers around them.

“A pleasure doing business with you.” Eddie stepped back and bowed, his hair falling into his face. When he stood upright, he brushed it back then headed into the building, practically skipping he was so light on his feet. Stupid rag flapping up and down in his pocket.

Tommy was still beet red in the face, his fingers twitching like he was just dying to run after Eddie and knock him around. “I can’t stand that guy.”

“Next time we’ll buy from someone else,” Steve suggested. “Like I told you in the first place.”

“I don’t know,” Tommy said. “Even doubled, his price is still the best. And his stuff is grade A too. I don’t know where he gets it. If I did, I’d go straight to the source instead of screwing around with the freak.”

Steve chewed on his lip. That was as nice of a compliment as he ever heard Tommy give. He wasn’t sure how to feel about the fact that it meant he’d be seeing more of Eddie outside of school, since undoubtedly, Tommy would enlist him as a chauffeur next time they arranged a deal.

“Let’s get the fuck out of here,” Steve said, turning to his car. “This place is a dump.”

The next time Steve found himself at the Hideout, it had nothing to do with drugs or Eddie Munson, but being in that place reminded him of their little bathroom run in two weeks prior. Then Eddie’s joke about sucking his dick. He still had no idea whether he’d been serious or not. And why he was such a bigmouth that he antagonized Tommy with it at all. He had to know that you couldn’t just say shit like that, and especially not to the wrong people. He sort of wondered what Eddie would’ve said back to him if he’d replied, “how about you get on your knees for me, and give us the drugs for free?” Would it have been enough to shock Eddie like he was so keen on doing to everyone else?

“Isn’t this place great?” Heidi said. “I love the music.”

Steve resisted looking at her like she was insane. Heidi didn’t look like the kind of girl who listened to metal. She didn’t wear black boots like Billy Hargrove or chains and cut-off vests like Eddie Munson. She wore like, sundresses and shit.

“I’m surprised you wanted to come here,” he admitted, looking around the room. For what or for whom? He didn’t know. He was just taking it all in; it was a completely different scene than he was used to. He felt out of place but not uncomfortable. Nobody was really looking at him despite the fact that he stuck out like a sore thumb in his letterman jacket.

“Chrissy told me it’s one of the only places around that doesn’t look too closely at IDs, if you know what I mean. We can totally drink.”

Steve frowned. None of their crowd hung out at the Hideout, and he didn’t think Chrissy drank at all. He hadn’t thought she did drugs either, but apparently she was Eddie Munson’s number one fan according to Tommy since she’d been the one to say he was reasonable and recommend his services. He had to be the connection.

“Is Chrissy, like, doing okay?” Steve asked.

“Why?”

“I don’t know, never mind.”

He kept scanning the room, and then his stomach did a little flip when he saw the same guy from before glaring at him. Had he really been that upset over losing his shitting privacy?

He decided to ignore him, gesturing to the bartender that they were ready to order. It seemed as if Chrissy’s assessment was accurate because he didn’t get ID'ed at all despite barely being able to grow more than a thin strip of a moustache.

He was three beers deep when he saw Eddie walk in and then disappear into an employees-only area. Was that even allowed? Why did he have to be so fucking mysterious all the time?

“Be right back,” Steve said.

“Where are you going?” Heidi asked.

“Bathroom.”

-

Steve forgot about the piece of shit door, so it slammed against the wall again when he entered the bathroom. “Jesus,” he muttered.

This time the bathroom actually was empty. For a second. Then the asshole who’d been glaring at him walked in right after him.

“What the—”

The guy wrapped his hand around his neck and held him up against the wall, pushing upward and making his heels leave the ground.

“You never saw a fucking thing,” he snarled.

“W-what are you t-talking about?” Steve sputtered. It was difficult to breathe let alone talk.

The man narrowed his eyes, and then some of his anger fizzled out, and he loosened his grip. Not completely, but enough for Steve to breathe again. “The other day…you didn’t see anything. Hear anything?”

“No,” Steve bit. “I came in here to take a piss, man. I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about.”

Like some weird echo of the day in question, all of a sudden Eddie was there. He hadn’t even heard the door open.

A hand with black painted fingernails grasped the guy’s shoulder and pulled him back, knocking him off balance enough for Steve to get away from his chokehold.

“What the fuck are you doing to him, Neil?” Eddie asked.

Steve balled his fist at his side, ready to get things going now that his odds were better. Eddie was a bit smaller than the guy, but he seemed more threatening. His eyes were black, and so were all of his clothes, and the chain hanging from his hips looked like a potential weapon. And those rings…He wanted to see Eddie kick this guy’s ass.

Neil seemed to understand something about the situation, so he stayed silent apart from his heavy breathing.

“Get out of here, Harrington,” Eddie said, eyes flickering toward him.

“No, way. He’s a psycho. You can’t just—”

“Go,” Eddie insisted. “I’m handling it.”

Steve frowned, uncomfortable with the idea of leaving Eddie alone to fight this Neil guy over whatever the fuck his problem was. Had he interrupted a bathroom stall drug deal, or something? Because there was no way he was angry over someone else being in a public bathroom at the same time as him.

“Seriously, dude.”

Steve finally nodded after a moment and left, eyes focused on Eddie the entire time he backed out of the bathroom.

He felt antsy when he returned to Heidi; he kept looking toward the bathrooms every few seconds, but either Eddie had sneaked right by him, used a different exit, or was still in there with Neil.

She didn’t seem to notice that anything was wrong with him, accepting it when he assured her he was fine. His neck was fucking sore, but another beer helped with that.

He had to go check again.

“Sorry, be right back,” he muttered to Heidi, not even waiting for a response.

He entered the bathroom carefully this time, trying to be quiet. He was half expecting to see a fight going on, maybe Neil fleeing the room with a bloody face—Eddie’s rings imprinted on his skin. But there was nobody there. He looked in the first stall, and the second, and finally the third, furthest away from the door.

Not even a trace of a fight.

Steve frowned, chewing on his lip as he stood in the door. There was writing all over the walls, some in marker, some carved right into the wood. Right in the middle of it all there was a...hole? Steve had no words while he moved closer and peered through it, right to the middle stall. Eddie and that asshole…was that what he’d unknowingly interrupted?

Steve’s mind raced while he put the pieces together. So Eddie wasn’t joking about having his dick sucked by customers…or was he the one who sucked dick? Both? And for a hundred bucks? His mouth went dry. The Hideout had a glory hole?

A knock at the door pulled him out of his head.

“Steve?” Heidi asked. “Are you okay? Are you still even in here?”

“Yeah,” he called hoarsely. He cleared his throat. “Yeah, sorry. Be right out.”

“Sorry,” he said again once he was out. “I don’t feel so good. I think we better call it.”

“Oh,” she said, “Um, sure. Are you gonna be all right?”

“Yeah for sure. I just, um, drank too much. You know?”

“Rain check for sure, though,” he offered half-heartedly.

She smiled at him, seemingly pleased that he wasn’t intentionally bailing—as far as she could tell.

He looked around the bar again before he left, trying to see if Eddie was around, and if he was all right, but he was gone.

Chapter Text

At school, Steve kept an eye out for Eddie in the halls, but he didn’t see him until lunch. He walked into the cafeteria, boisterous as he always was with his stupid club surrounding him. He didn’t have a black eye, so that was something. Maybe he and the douchebag hadn’t fought. Maybe Eddie had just sucked him off to make up for what they didn’t do last time. God.

Steve whipped his head away when Eddie caught him staring. After a moment, he looked back, and Eddie was leering at him. He brought his hands up and wiggled his fingers in a little wave.

Steve managed to give him a nod in return but turned away before Eddie could see how fucking bad he was blushing. The snake rumour was one thing, but he’d heard the rumours about Eddie being gay and into kinky shit with that black rag of his stuffed in his back pocket, and that seemed likely to be true.

Steve felt braindead while he stood before his locker, trying to figure out which textbooks he needed to grab for his next class. Was it History he had third period on Tuesdays? Or Math. All he could think about was—

“Don’t think so hard,” Eddie said from behind him. “It’s not a good look for you.”

Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.

Steve’s heart jumped from being startled, but he didn’t let it show. “I’ll keep that in mind,” he said, voice tinged with annoyance because of Eddie’s insult.

Eddie’s lips twitched in amusement.

“Did you—”

“Are you—”

“Go ahead,” Eddie insisted. “Tell me why you were gawking at me all lunch.”

Steve bristled. “I wasn’t gawking.”

“Yesss you were.” Eddie inclined his head and raised his eyebrows. “Totally gawking.”

“You were the one gawking, if anything,” Steve said.

Eddie crossed his arms and waited.

“Ugh. I was trying to see if you like had a black eye or something. Okay?” Steve explained. “I tried to find you after, you know, on Saturday, but you were gone.”

Eddie’s expression was unreadable.

“That guy was a total nutcase,” Steve continued. “I had to make sure you weren’t dead, or something.”

“Well, as you can see.” Eddie raised his arms at his sides. “I’m still alive.”

“Yeah, I gathered.”

“But I thank you for your concern. How sweet of you. I feel all mushy inside.”

Steve rolled his eyes. What a dick.

“Was that all, then?” Eddie narrowed his eyes.

“What were you gonna say?” Steve blurted. “You said ‘did you’, but then you didn’t finish…”

“Oh, nothing,” Eddie said, rocking back and forth on his heels. “I think you pretty much said it all.”

“Okay. So you’re like…okay then?” Steve gave Eddie the most earnest expression he could muster, so he wouldn’t think he was being sarcastic. “He didn’t, you know, do anything to you? After?”

Eddie started fiddling with a strand of his hair. “Anything like what?”

Steve shrugged.

“Don’t worry about me, Harrington. You’re the one he was choking.”

“Right.”

Eddie licked his lips. “Are you okay, by the way? He had you pretty good, there.”

Steve shrugged again. “I’m over it.”

“Cool. Good.” Eddie nodded.

“Kind of bruised,” Steve admitted, “but…it’s nothing.”

Eddie frowned at him. “I see.”

“What was his problem, anyways? What did he think I saw?” Steve tested Eddie to see if he’d lie.

He failed the test.

“He’s like army or something,” Eddie said easily. “Straight edge, you know? Getting caught doing stuff with people you’re not supposed to is no bueno.”

“Stuff like what?”

Of course, the bell decided to ring and cut off Eddie—if he’d even been about to explain.

Eddie smirked at him. “Good talk. See you around.”

“Oh, sure. Um, have a good day.” Steve wanted to melt into the floor as soon as he said it, and even more so when Eddie started laughing at him.

“You too, big guy.” Then he turned on his heel and walked away.

“What the fuck were you doing talking to that freak?” Tommy said, coming up beside Steve and throwing a heavy arm around his shoulders. “Buying for a party I don’t know about?”

“Y-yeah,” Steve lied. “Thinking about having one this weekend, but I don’t know.”

“Fuck yeah. Let me know,” Tommy said. “Carol’s party was lit, and she’s ready for another one.”

Steve nodded. It had been fun, and Eddie’s supply was top notch.

“He didn’t have any on him today, so we’re gonna have to meet up, or something…”

“Ugh,” he groaned. “Seeing him at school is bad enough.”

“Did you wanna come?” Steve asked.

“Fuck no. I’ll just give you my money. Maybe he won’t charge us so goddamn much if he thinks it’s for you.”

“I doubt it. He hates us.”

“I don’t know, Harrington. He looked awful disappointed when you didn’t take him up on his offer.”

“He was just fucking around,” Steve said. “Don’t be an idiot.”

“He better be careful with that gay shit anyways,” Tommy said. “If he brings it up again, I’ll pound his fucking face in.”

“You’re the one who brought it up again…” Steve mumbled. He really wished he hadn’t either, because now he was wondering. Had Eddie been disappointed? Steve didn’t remember seeing anything on the other boy’s face besides smugness, like he knew it would make them uncomfortable. Did Eddie know that he wasn’t homophobic like Tommy was? Was that why he was being so shady about the thing with Neil? Because it was one thing to joke and have plausible deniability and another to admit to something? He thought he deserved an explanation either way, considering he had bruises around his neck over the whole thing.

Steve ended up following through on his lie to Tommy and decided to throw a party. His parents were out of town anyways, so it would’ve been weird if he didn’t.

He had to track down Eddie because, of course, when he actually wanted to see him, he was nowhere to be found. Not in the cafeteria, or the halls, or under the bleachers smoking up.

“Try the drama room,” Chrissy suggested. “He plays his game there.”

“Oh, right.” Hellfire Club. It was like Eddie asked for everyone to think he was a freak, sometimes. Like he wanted to be difficult and unpalatable.

“Hey,” Steve said before Chrissy could turn away. “Are you good?”

“Of course. Why?” She looked uneasy. “Are—Did somebody say something, or?”

“No, no. Just, uh, I know you’ve been hanging around with Munson and stuff. And, I don’t know. It’s kind of unusual for you?”

“You’re looking for him too.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Steve agreed. “I just—You seem—Forget it. Sorry.”

“He’s actually really nice,” Chrissy admitted, her voice barely audible. “I just went to him for some stuff to help me sleep, and now we talk. He isn’t like how everyone thinks he is.”

Steve frowned. “He’s nice to you, maybe. Not anyone else.”

Chrissy gave him a small smile. “Why should he be nice to anyone when they all call him a freak?”

Fair enough.

“Well, thanks,” Steve said. “See you at my party?”

“For sure.” She nodded and waved at him before walking the opposite direction.

-

Steve walked into the drama room without knocking, and for a second, he thought he’d entered an alternate dimension. The whole place was dark, candles lit instead of the overhead lights on. There was weird instrumental music coming from somewhere that sounded like it was hundreds of years old. And all the kids sat around the table were wearing different costumes. One of them had a purple wizard hat on.

Eddie himself sat at the head of the table, not in costume, but wearing his Hellfire t-shirt. His fingers were adorned in their usual rings, and his hair was pulled up off his neck in a high ponytail. He stopped mid-laugh and shot Steve an annoyed look.

“Who dares enter our game chamber without uttering the secret password?”

Steve was at a loss for words, so he just stood there.

Eddie hopped out of his chair and sauntered over, his chain jangling against his thigh while he moved closer. He stood in front of Steve and crossed his arms.

“In case you can’t understand English. I asked what you’re doing here, your highness.”

“Oh.” Steve squinted. He almost forgot. “Why are you wearing your hair in a ponytail?”

“Because this shit school doesn’t have air conditioning, and it’s hot in here. Next question.”

Steve glared over at the kids at the table who were snickering at the exchange. He recognized Nancy’s little brother and his friends, and Billy’s sister but none of the others.

“I’m having a party this weekend,” Steve said dumbly.

“Are you inviting us?” Eddie smiled at Steve in a way that was clearly a challenge since he knew very well what Steve meant.

“They’re too young, but if you want to come, sure.”

Steve felt immense satisfaction when Eddie’s smug expression faltered in surprise for the quickest of seconds. He covered it up just as fast. “I don’t deal in front of the kids,” Eddie said after a moment. “But we can meet later.”

“Cool. Where?”

“The Hideout. I play at 7, but I’ll be there all afternoon.”

“Play?” Steve asked.

“My band Corroded—”

“Would you hurry up, Harrington?” Mike called. “There’s only five minutes of lunch left, and we need to finish this quest.”

Steve shot Mike the finger. “Can it, Wheeler, or I’ll tell everyone, including your sister, what I saw you hiding under your mattress last year.”

Mike shut up when everyone started clamouring to find out the dirty secret. 

Eddie didn’t appear to be as curious as everyone else. Steve wondered if he even knew about his connection to Mike via Nancy. Or lack of one, now.

“Is it like…okay to go to the Hideout?” Steve asked hesitantly. “Like safe?”

Eddie cracked a smile at him. “Why because of Macho Man? Please. I told you. I took care of it.”

Steve stared back at him, just dying to press him and ask how exactly he took care of it. Instead, he only asked, “How much cash should I bring? I don’t really know your prices since they change all the time.”

Eddie fixed him with a calculating look. “Everything I have in supply is worth about five hundred. And that’s non-douchebag price. So, decide how much you want and then decide if you’re gonna be a douchebag. That’s how much money you should bring.”

Steve raised his eyebrows. “What, you’re not gonna offer me that special option again? Or was that a onetime only sort of deal?”

Eddie laughed and clapped Steve on the shoulder. “Colour me impressed. I didn’t know you had a sense of humour, Steve. Love to see it.”

Steve laughed nervously and told Eddie he’d see him later. He then fled the room; because he hadn’t been joking. Why hadn’t Eddie suggested it again? Had he changed his mind, or had he only been teasing Tommy?

“Why were you talking to that asshole?” someone said just as the door clicked shut.

He stood by for a moment to hear Eddie’s response. “Silence, children. Let’s get back to the game.”

Steve hated that he felt a little bit pleased that Eddie hadn’t taken the opportunity to diss him. He heard Tommy’s voice in his head, who cares what that freak thinks? He already knew Eddie thought he was a douchebag, and that was whatever since he’d said that to his face. Getting shit-talked behind your back hurt more.

Steve had five one-hundred-dollar bills in his wallet ready to go as he made his way to meet Eddie. A part of him was wrestling with the idea of “forgetting” the cash. A different part considered leaving his entire wallet behind. Then there was the option of only bringing four hundred and working off the last of it…

But he didn’t have the fucking guts. And he didn’t even know if he wanted to do anything, or if Eddie wanted to do anything. Or what the hell. He knew he liked guys, but he’d never acted on any of his thoughts. And none of his thoughts had ever featured Eddie, either. Was he that desperate for a lay that Eddie could make a lewd comment at him and have him obsessing over it for weeks? It would take him five minutes to find a pretty girl if he wanted a blowjob bad enough. And now that he knew some of the patrons of the Hideout liked dick, it wouldn’t be that difficult to find someone to blow, either. Did it have to be Eddie if he was seriously considering this?

Maybe he’d just been kidding, and maybe the whole thing with Neil had been a misunderstanding. Maybe that glory hole had nothing to do with Eddie. Steve licked his lips as he pondered. Maybe Eddie didn’t use a glory hole either way, and then there wouldn’t be a wall between them. He could wrap that ponytail around his hand…

“Jesus fucking Christ,” Steve muttered, finally exiting his car. “Get a grip, Harrington. Seriously.”

He laughed at his own accidental joke. He wanted a grip, all right. Right on Eddie’s—

He walked into the building, remarking that he’d been there more in one month than he had his entire life.

It was pretty much dead except for the bartender and a few drunks scattered around. He knew Eddie was there since he’d seen his van in the parking lot, but he was nowhere to be found.

That guy had a gift for evasion.

Steve headed straight for the bathroom, his stomach in a knot at the thought of what he might discover.

This time he was quiet with the door because he anticipated the noise it caused. It occurred to him that that’s why he never heard Eddie come in when he got Neil to back off. Eddie was used to using the door, so he knew how to make it silent… Fuck, how slutty was Eddie? Did he get blown all the time if people couldn’t afford to pay? Did he blow guys for money like a prostitute? Did he do it for free? Did he stop at blowjobs, or did he let guys fuck him too?

Steve felt like he was going out of his mind. He needed to know.

He looked to the stalls and saw that the two end ones were closed. He stood stock still, his heart pounding in his ears while he waited to hear something incriminating.

Finally. A moan. “Fuck yeah, just like that, slut. You take daddy’s cock so good.”

Steve knew that wasn’t Eddie’s voice, so someone else was saying that to him. It sort of pissed him off and turned him on all at once.

“Talk like that costs extra,” Eddie said flatly.

Steve found himself smiling at how entrepreneurial Eddie was.

“I don’t give a fuck,” the guy said, “I’ll pay. Just keep going. I’m close.”

Steve didn’t know what to do. Stay for the rest of it? Leave? Make noise and interrupt them, so Eddie wouldn’t have to get a mouthful of that pervert’s come? He really didn’t want to be choked again.

Before he could decide on a course of action, the guy was letting out one last groan, slapping his hand against the stall and swearing.

Steve made a face. He hoped Eddie was charging more than a hundred bucks for that shit.

The locks on the stalls were opening, and Steve raced into the first stall as silently as he could, crouching on top of the toilet and leaving the door only slightly ajar.

“There it is, two hundred bucks,” the guy grumbled.

Eddie didn’t say anything, but Steve imagined him bowing or doing something outlandish, unless that was reserved for people who weren’t johns?

He heard the door to the bathroom open, and then the sink turned on. Eddie spat and coughed a few times, and then he was gone too.

Steve chewed on his nails while he thought the whole thing through. If Eddie saw him coming out of the bathroom, he would know exactly what he’d done. Unless he could sneak back outside and re-enter the building from the front?

He decided to bite the bullet and just go for it, hopping down from the toilet and pulling the door all the way open. Maybe Eddie would have his back to the bathrooms and wouldn’t see him—

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”

Steve felt his blood run cold then hot as a wave of panic washed over him. Eddie was standing right fucking there, arms crossed, glaring.

Eddie reached forward and grabbed him by the shoulder of his shirt and pulled him fully out of the stall.

“Shit,” Steve hissed when his shoulder bumped into the wall. “Chill out, man.”

“I asked you a question,” Eddie said.

“I don’t know what you want me to say,” Steve admitted. “This is exactly what it looks like.”

Eddie exhaled roughly. “So you were listening?”

“Y-yeah. Yeah.”

Eddie licked his lips and threw his hands up. “And?”

“And what? I’m sorry,” Steve said. “I don’t know what the fuck I was thinking. Okay? I’ll just…go.”

“You think you get to just go?” Eddie frowned at him.

“Yeah, I do,” Steve said. “If you wanted actual privacy, you wouldn’t be doing this in a public bathroom, so I’m sorry, it was fucked up that I listened, but what you’re doing is fucked up too.”

“Is that so?” Eddie said darkly.

“I guess,” Steve said uncertainly. “I mean, you obviously knew I was here anyways if you caught me, so…you could’ve just stopped, or something. Like last time.”

Eddie barked out a laugh. “Did you ever think that maybe I didn’t want you to get choked again? These guys don’t take kindly to not getting their finish, if you know what I mean.”

Steve looked away. Oops. “Yeah, but…it’s a public stall…you probably get interrupted all the time.”

“Steve, nobody uses this bathroom except people who don’t come here. The regulars all know the good bathrooms are on the other side. I’ve only been interrupted twice, and both times were you.”

“Shit.” Steve pinched the bridge of his nose. “Okay, look. I’m fucking sorry. I’ll just…here.” He took out his wallet and gave him the money. “You don’t have to give me anything. Just take it as an apology.”

Eddie looked at him oddly. “You’re giving me a five-hundred-dollar apology?”

“I guess,” Steve said lamely. “Maybe you can take a break from this for a few days, or something.”

“Don’t patronize me, dude,” Eddie warned, leaning forward and getting in his face. “I’m not some delicate fucking flower that can’t handle myself.”

“I know you’re not, believe me.” Steve gestured at him. “You could probably kill someone.”

Eddie pursed his lips, but his eyes softened minutely.

“I just mean…I don’t know, Jesus. If you didn’t want to be doing it, then whatever, you could take a break, but if you want to be doing it, then do whatever you want. I mean, but those guys seem like assholes, so I really doubt you’re enjoying it. But…I’m gonna stop talking now. This is none of my business, and just take the money, okay? I won’t bother you again. I’ll get the drugs somewhere else, and yeah. I won’t come here anymore.”

Eddie stared at him, but he didn’t speak.

“Are we good, Eddie?” Steve asked. “I don’t really know what else to say here.”

“You don’t have to switch suppliers,” he said finally. “I’ll still sell to you.”

“Okay.”

“And you don’t have to banish yourself from here. It’s the only decent bar in town. I’m not cruel.”

Steve nodded quickly, grateful that Eddie was being so generous.

“But use the right fucking bathroom next time, and don’t be a creep. You little eavesdropper.” Eddie twiddled his fingers at him. “Then I’d say we’re square.”

“Cool,” Steve said, letting himself smile.

“Cool.”

“Um, you can still come to my party by the way,” Steve added once he was by the door. “I wasn’t kidding.”

Eddie inclined his head at him. “I’ll take it under advisement, but don’t hold your breath.”

Chapter Text

Steve was hard as he made his way through the bar area and to the lobby, then finally out to the parking lot.

He’d been so embarrassed over being caught that he hadn’t even registered his problem until it was too late to hide it. He wondered if anyone in the bar had been able to tell?

Had Eddie? He didn’t think so, otherwise he definitely would’ve said something. Either calling him perverted or pathetic, or simply laughing at him. Or maybe he took pity on him and didn’t think mentioning it would do anyone any favours. He had said he wasn’t cruel… But Eddie loved to tease, so Steve doubted he’d pass up the opportunity to make fun of him. But it had been dark in that bathroom. Sort of.

But all of that was irrelevant considering Eddie dealt with dick for a living, and he had one, so he could probably tell when a guy was hard. He had to know.

Fuck, for a second, Steve thought Eddie was going to punch him out. The way he manhandled him out of the stall—he was a lot stronger than he looked. What did Eddie think of everything that happened? Did he think Steve was just curious, or a pervert, or did he realize that he was interested? Or all three? Maybe Eddie didn’t give a fuck one way or another; why should what Steve wanted concern him?

And the way that man had been talking to him…Steve wondered if Eddie charged more for it because he knew he could, or because he charged more for enduring shit he didn’t like. What did Eddie like? What did he want?

“Jesus Christ,” Steve said to himself. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel erratically while he sat in the driver’s seat, mind racing. He still couldn’t believe what had just happened. Indisputable proof that Eddie sold his body—not just drugs. His erection was indisputable proof that he wanted to partake in what Eddie was selling too. As if he needed any proof—Eddie had been on his mind for days. And he’d brought five hundred dollars to the drug deal when he had zero intentions of buying that entire lunchbox’s worth…

Shit. Five hundred dollars?

Steve felt a little stupid for giving up all the money in his wallet, especially since some of it was Tommy’s. But he hadn’t known what else to do to make up for his mistake. And luckily Eddie had accepted his offering. Maybe he wouldn’t be able to get drugs for this party, but at least the option was available in the future. And at least he could come back to the Hideout, although…he didn’t know why the hell that mattered. He hated the place. But something about Eddie approving of him going there felt good. Like maybe he hadn’t fucked up royally enough for Eddie to hate him all the way.

Steve throbbed in his jeans. He couldn’t believe Eddie let guys talk to him like that for money. Let guys into his mouth. His mind kept returning to that thought. Fuck yeah, just like that, slut. You take daddy’s cock so good.

Steve rubbed at the bulge in his pants, straining against the denim even though it had gone down a bit. He thought of Eddie on his knees, then of him telling the asshole that talking like that cost extra. Steve thought of what he might say if Eddie was sucking his dick. Probably please. He was obviously good at it because the client had finished in no time at all, so Steve didn’t think it was a stretch to beg for it.

But he didn’t think he’d refer to himself as daddy while Eddie got him off. Something about that felt like a joke, or something for someone older than eighteen, or at least someone who was older than Eddie… What if Eddie preferred to be the one called daddy? Steve couldn’t picture it. But maybe some sort of term that matched Eddie’s power. Because even on his knees, it was obvious Eddie was the one in control. Just like he’d controlled Neil into shutting up just by fixing him with a glare.

He whimpered as he palmed himself again. He could picture Eddie’s hands wrapped around his cock, all those rings creating friction against his skin. And he could picture kneeling at Eddie’s feet too, unbuckling his ridiculous belt—

He was self aware to know he was being desperate, but he didn’t care. He was also self aware enough to know that he was a total fucking creep for trying to get off in a parking lot. In broad daylight.

Now that he was this horny, his fear of rejection was dissipating, and the only thing stopping him from going back into the building and begging Eddie to give him a go was the fact that he had zero dollars left in his wallet. And no drugs to trade back either. Tommy was going to be fucking pissed…

But he remembered Eddie was going to be there until his show at 7—it would be nothing to go grab another bill from his bedroom. Maybe a few bills. He kept money on hand for emergencies. Wanting his dick sucked was definitely an emergency. Maybe he could’ve called Heidi or Amy, or anyone on his roster. Someone. But it wasn’t their mouths he wanted. And something about having to pay excited him. Maybe it should’ve been a turn off. But he couldn’t help himself. He knew it was fucked up, and he’d said as much to Eddie. But he didn’t necessarily think it being fucked up was a bad thing…

It took everything in him to get the car started and drive home.

-

He ran to his bedroom like someone was after him, fingers flying down to his button and zipper. He opened his pants just enough to pull himself out, and he went to town. Even more eager than he’d been when he’d first discovered what his dick could do a few years before.

All that was on his mind while he jerked himself off was Eddie and who he was on his knees for at this very moment. He hated whoever it was, and whatever they were saying. He hated whatever pleasure they were feeling, the jealousy burning through him and urging him on faster. It should be him with Eddie right now.

“Fuck,” he whined, spilling into his hand a lot faster than normal, some of his come dripping down his fist and some spurting onto the floor. When he opened his eyes and actually looked, there were some dark spots on his jeans too.

He imagined what it would’ve been like for all of it to end up in Eddie’s mouth, and then he worked himself over a second time.

During, it felt too good for him to be ashamed. After, he hid his entire outfit at the bottom of the hamper and got into the shower, turning the water so hot it made his skin red.

God he was a fucking mess.

At school, Steve kept his gaze purposely averted wherever he thought Eddie might be. Or he avoided those places altogether. He felt as if Eddie would take one look at him and know what he’d done and what it meant. It was stupid because Eddie already knew. He had to. Why else would someone hide in a stall and spy unless they wanted something? But still, Steve wanted to preserve some modicum of dignity, and not be so terribly obvious about the whole thing, whether Eddie knew or not.

The only problem was that everything he knew about acting casual had been tossed right out the window when he’d invited Eddie to the party. A second goddamn time. The first time in the drama room had been a half-joke. But then to tell him he could still come. As if Eddie wanted to come to his party at all in the first place. He didn’t need to go to a party to get his hands on booze or weed or ass; he had all that stuff anyways. And Steve wanted a blowjob from him, so why not just pay for it and leave it at that? Why fucking invite him to hang out as if they were friends?

He was grateful that Eddie thought he was kidding when he asked about being offered that special deal. It was one thing for Eddie to think he wanted a blowjob from him, but an entirely different thing for him to know he wanted to give him one.

He also didn’t want Tommy to see him looking at Eddie and get any ideas of starting a fight. He was already pissed because Steve gave him his money back instead of handing him his drug order.

“He said someone cleaned him out before I got there, and it’s first come first serve,” Steve had lied.

Tommy had simply called Eddie a freak and an asshole then suggested they go to Argyle. Which pissed Steve off because that was what he’d been saying from the fucking beginning. And if Tommy would have just listened this whole stupid situation could’ve been avoided.

-

It was an accident when Steve finally ran into Eddie.

Like some sick joke, it was in the bathroom. Out of all the times he could have gone to the bathroom, and out of all the bathrooms on that floor, or in the entire building, that he could’ve chosen instead…

“Figures,” he sighed, hand already on his zipper. He hadn’t really intended for Eddie to hear, but maybe it was for the best since annoyance was better than eagerness or awkwardness. Since awkward was something that he was now…never in his fucking life had anyone called him awkward, and here he was bumbling around like an idiot, nervous, and…weird. And pathetic.

Steve considered turning around and walking back out, but that would’ve made it worse.

“Oh, lighten up,” Eddie said cheerily, ripping a paper towel from the holder on the wall and drying each individual finger with precision. An excuse to stand there and torture him for longer. “I know you love seeing me in bathrooms,” he added. “You don’t have to pretend.”

“Seems to me like it’s your lucky day.” He crumpled the paper towel and tossed it into the garbage can with a little hop. “Yess.” He pumped his fist at his side when he got it in one try. And yet he acted like sports were the worst...

Steve resisted telling Eddie to fuck off while he took his place at the urinal. Mostly because Eddie was right.

“You just gonna stand there and watch?” Steve asked, a tinge of unease colouring his voice.

“Yeah,” Eddie said simply. “Not like I can see anything important anyways.”

“Watching’s gotta be worth at least, like, fifty bucks,” Steve tried to joke.

It didn’t work; Eddie only giggled and teased him. “Steve. So naïve. Someone with a piss kink would pay at least seventy-five.”

“A what?” Steve asked. He could’ve dropped dead when his voice came out squeaky.

“Kind of stupid if you think about it since you can just do it for free if you’re sneaky enough.”

Eddie teasing him while he was holding his dick was not a good combination because something about the jerk’s voice had a direct line to giving him a hard-on. He tried to hurry, so he could zip up and get rid of the evidence.

“I totally got an eyeful the other day,” he continued. “I don’t think you noticed ’cause you were too busy trying not to look at my dick. Your loss, I guess. Because first look’s free.”

Steve was proud of himself when he managed to say, “Do you ever shut up?” It was either that or whimpering over the fact that Eddie was talking about looking at his cock.

“No, what for?”

Steve huffed and went over to the sink. “So what class are you avoiding right now?” he asked, going for casual to try and lighten the mood. And to avoid topics that would make more blood rush downward…

“Science,” Eddie drawled. “Or, more specifically, biology.” He waggled his eyebrows suggestively.

“Yeesh,” Steve said, ignoring the bait. “I had it last semester. Fucking nightmare. Ms. Owens?”

“Yep.” Eddie popped his lips on the p. Then the asshole started washing his hands again, and then went through his routine of drying each finger, again. He hadn’t been so meticulous at The Hideout—he’d skipped it altogether. He was so confusing. “Total bitch.”

“I know. She needed to retire like fifteen years ago,” Steve agreed, turning away from the sink and leaning against it. He crossed his arms.

“What about you?” Eddie asked without even looking up and breaking focus from his drying routine.

“Algebra 2, for the second time,” Steve sighed. “I fucking hate math.”

“I don’t mind math so much,” Eddie said. “I mean…math is money, baby.”

Steve huffed out a laugh. “Yeah, that kind of math I get. The letters, numbers, bullshit triangles is where I draw the line.”

Eddie grinned. “That’s a good joke.”

“Wha—oh.” Steve smiled. “Didn’t mean to.”

“I know,” Eddie said. “It’s cute when you’re smart by accident.”

Steve’s stomach flipped at that. And his cheeks betrayed him when they started burning again. For fuck’s sake. Since when did he have absolutely no game? Was it only girls he could talk to without making a complete ass of himself? Or literally anyone except for Eddie Munson.

“I better go,” he blurted. “I’ve already been gone a while.”

Eddie shrugged then gestured at the door with a sweeping motion. “After you, your majesty.”

Even once they were out of the bathroom, Steve paused, not quite ready to walk off. “We gotta stop meeting like this.” He’d tried annoyance and indifference, then addressing the elephant in the room by joking about voyeurism fees…None of that shit seemed to work to give him the upper hand with Eddie, so maybe being friendly would be a good option.

“Ohhh, I don’t know,” Eddie started. “Last time we met in a bathroom I got my pockets lined, so…I’m not mad at it.”

Steve laughed. “Fair enough, man.”

Eddie wiped a hand over his mouth, but he was still smiling afterward. “All right, get out of my face, Harrington. That’s enough out of you for one day.”

“Right back at’cha, Munson.”

Steve was smug as he walked away, delighted at having the last word. There, he’d finally gotten the tone right. Said something that didn’t leave him more vulnerable than he was upon entering the conversation. And he was more than pleased that he and Eddie were on good terms despite their last interaction being totally fucked up.

Maybe I still have a chance.

And then it hit him.  What Eddie had revealed: I totally got an eyeful the other day. He’d been too busy trying not to melt into the floor that he hadn’t fully absorbed the meaning of the words.

Even before any of that shit had gone down, Eddie was checking him out. And Eddie had noticed him trying not to check him out in return. And now after all of that, he was still flirting and messing around. Teasing.

Steve glanced back over his shoulder to watch Eddie retreat. His jeans were tight across his ass, and that black hanky of his barely had any room to breathe. His mouth went dry, and he was thankful he hadn’t tried to sneak a glance at Eddie’s dick when he had the opportunity because he didn’t think he would’ve been able to control himself.

He didn’t care what he had to do, or how much he had to pay. He needed to get Eddie Munson out of his system. He really hoped he would show at his party. It would be the perfect place—being high and/or drunk would give him the confidence to proposition Eddie flat out since he didn’t have the guts to do it sober. And, if Eddie shot him down, he could blame it on being high and/or drunk. It was the perfect plan.

To think it had come to this, being nervous to proposition an actual prostitute who got paid to do what he wanted, and who seemed to want his business, when he’d propositioned dozens of girls over the years with great success… Steve wondered for the thousandth time what the fuck was wrong with him.

Steve was counting the minutes until his parents left. Not just because he wanted them gone but because they always left him money for food when they went out of town. Since their cupboards were already fully stocked, he planned on using the money for party supplies. And for a certain party favour—compliments of Eddie.

He went to the grocery store on a Thursday afternoon since he had to work after school on Friday.

And because the world loved making him run into difficult people, who was there perusing the aisles but Billy Hargrove?

“Great,” Steve bit. Just what he needed.

Billy had been in more of a mood than usual at basketball practice, and the scowl he always wore seemed even more intense now.

Steve wasn’t ashamed about choosing to bypass the aisle Billy was occupying to save himself the headache. He would go back to it last once the coast was clear. But then—

“Is that you, Harrington?”

Steve sighed and turned back around. Shit. “What’s it look like?”

Billy licked his lips and crossed his arms as he contemplated what would undoubtedly be a scathing insult. Then he looked over Steve’s shoulder, and his scowl deepened further. Guy had a serious bug up his ass.

Steve turned around to see the redhead from Hellfire Club. He knew it was Billy’s sister, but he couldn’t remember her name.

“Get over here, Max,” Billy demanded.

Max. That was it.

“What?” she said, glancing at Steve uneasily.

Billy snatched the box from her hands. “Put it back. Your lardass doesn’t need any more snacks.” He tossed it onto the shelf where it definitely didn’t belong.

“Dude,” Steve bristled. “Don’t talk to her like that.”

“Mind your own business.” Billy smiled at him serenely. “I can talk to Maxine here however I want.”

“Yeah? I don’t agree.”

“What’s it to you? Got the hots for the little bitch?”

“You’re seriously fucked, man,” Steve said, shaking his head. “I don’t know if you were dropped on the head as a child, or what, but you don’t fucking talk about your sister like that.”

“Billy, let’s just go,” Max said. “He’s waiting for us in the car. Okay?”

Steve inched forward when he noticed Billy doing the same.

“You’re lucky my old man doesn’t like to wait,” Billy said. “Otherwise—”

Steve rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, you’d kick my ass. Just save it for the court, man.”

Billy walked by him and checked his shoulder, Max trailing quickly after him. He gave her a sympathetic wave when she turned back to look at him. On impulse, he grabbed the box she had wanted and put it in his cart to buy. It felt like some small fuck you to Billy. Stupid prick.

Steve made his way to the check out line and nearly had a stroke when he looked out the window and saw goddamn Neil pulling out of his parking space with a woman in the front seat, Billy and Max in the back.

“Holy shit. It makes so much sense!” Steve could do nothing but watch out the window, mouth open in disbelief. Out of all the coincidences in the world.

“Excuse me?” the cashier asked, hands on her hips.

“Oh, sorry, Miss Byers. I mean—Mrs. Hopper,” Steve said. “I was just uh—yeah. My bad.”

Steve couldn’t fucking believe it. No wonder Billy was such an asshole. His dad was a total closet case psycho. It would have been hilariously ironic if the whole thing wasn’t so depressing. The poor wife, and poor Max. She was friends with Eddie. Did he even know the connection?

Steve really hoped Eddie didn’t know because doing that to Max wouldn’t make him the freak everyone thought he was, just an awful person.

Steve also hoped that he would have the will to stop wanting Eddie’s services if he found out he was in fact, a bad person.

He consulted Robin about it five minutes into his Friday afternoon shift since she was the only one he could even try to talk to about this sort of shit.

“Okay, can I ask you a question?”

“You just did.”

“Ugh,” he said. “You use that joke every time.”

“You always ask me if you can ask questions instead of just asking. It’s like law that I have to say it.”

He frowned. “Okay, whatever. Theoretically…if someone was like, a bad person, would it be okay to sleep with them?” He omitted the ‘for money’ part.

“Theoretically?”

“Yes. Total hypothetical just pure curiosity.” Mostly because Eddie had agreed to exactly nothing.

“It depends,” she said, leaning back on the counter and crossing her calves. “How bad?”

Steve winced and tilted his head back and forth. “Uhhh. Sort of bad. Not evil, but just…you know, immoral.”

“Who is this about? Amy?”

“Amy’s not bad. She’s ditzy and kind of mean, but not bad.”

“Heidi?”

“No, Heidi’s all right.”

“Who?”

“I can’t say.”

“Okay, then tell my why they’re bad. I can’t make a sound judgment without more details.”

“Let’s say this person… is friends with another person.”

“Okay.”

“And this other person has a dad…”

“Right.”

“And the initial, um person, is having a secret relationship with the other person’s dad. Who is also married.”

“Steve, holy shit. Who is it?”

Steve groaned. “Just like, give it to me straight. If I slept with the person who was doing that, or like, not even slept with them, but you know…fooled around. Would that be super shitty?”

“Are you serious right now? Like you’re not joking with me?”

“Well, I—”

A customer dinged the bell, and Steve had to resist telling them they were in the middle of a very serious conversation and that their ice-cream could wait. Especially since it was Mike fucking Wheeler and crew. Luckily Max wasn’t with them because Steve didn’t think he’d be able to look her in the eye.

“You work here?” Mike asked snidely.

“No. I just wear this stupid hat for fun,” Steve remarked.

Mike told his friends to shut up when they started laughing.

“What were you doing at Hellfire the other day?” the curly-haired one asked. “Are you joining? That would be super good for our cred if Steve Harrington joined us…”

“What’s your name again?”

“Dustin. Dustin Henderson.” He beamed.

“Sorry to burst your bubble, Dustin Henderson, but no.”

“Oh,” he said, dejectedly. “In another life, I suppose.”

“Yeah, maybe,” he agreed. “Anyway, you dickheads mind ordering? I don’t have all day.”

-

Robin was on him as soon as the kids left the counter. “Steve. Tell me who it is, right now, or I’ll never cover another shift for you again.”

Steve wanted to say, but he just couldn’t do that to Eddie. It wasn’t his secret to tell.

“I can’t,” he groaned. “I’m sorry.”

“Fine, I guess I can accept that,” she said, pouting slightly, “but even without knowing who it is, I can safely say that that’s bad. And I don’t think you should get involved with any of it. Because secret shit like that has a way of getting out one way or another, and when it does…Yikes.”

Fuck. He hadn’t really been expecting her to give him the go ahead, but it still sucked to hear.

“Yeah, you’re probably right. Shit.”

“Are you gonna be seeing this person on Saturday? Is that why you ask?”

“Saturday?” he frowned.

“Your party...” She raised her eyebrows at him.

“I don’t know,” he admitted. Steve was having a difficult time determining whether Eddie was too cool or too much of a loser for his party. Some weird combination of both? It seemed that Eddie wasn’t a loser at all, though. Not like Steve had once thought; he was just…advanced? Like, he was so beyond all the high school shit that it made him out of place and therefore unpopular. But not uncool.

Regardless of what the case was, it all resulted in one thing. Eddie wasn’t going to show.

“Yeah, I doubt it,” Steve continued. “But maybe I’ll see you there? I was gonna invite you last time I saw you, but I wasn’t sure if you’d want to. I mean…it’s not really the same crowd you run with.”

Robin smiled at him. “Nah, I’m good, but thanks.”

Steve nodded. “No problem. I sort of wish I wasn’t going either, to be honest.”

“It’s your party. You can cancel it.”

Steve’s stomach was in knots while he considered it. Considered losing his chance with Eddie even though the situation was becoming more fucked up by the minute.

“Ah, who knows,” he said after a moment. “Maybe it’ll be fun.”

Chapter Text

Steve spent the better part of the afternoon hiding all of the expensive and breakable shit in his house. He stowed it all in his parents’ room since it had a lock on the door. The last thing he needed was getting in trouble over some dumb fucking vase or knick-knack. Then again, his folks probably wouldn’t even notice if one or two things got broken. They weren’t home enough to even know what they owned. 

Once that was out of the way, he set out the snacks and alcohol in the kitchen and got his mixtapes ready near the stereo in the living room. 

After that, there was nothing else to do until the party started except kill time. He called Tommy and Carol to come over just to fill the silence. Which ended up being a very bad idea because Tommy had made good on his promise to buy from Argyle, and his older brother had supplied him with a bottle of whiskey. The good stuff. 

They were all toasted by the time the first group of guests even arrived. 

The night passed for Steve in flashes. One moment he remembered putting on a new tape, and then he was in the kitchen standing by the punch bowl. He didn’t even remember making punch. At one point he’d been sitting at the edge of the pool talking to Amy, but he couldn’t remember for the life of him what they’d discussed or why he was bothering with her. She must have approached him?

He made his was to the bathroom sometime after that, staring intently at his reflection in the mirror. He always felt more drunk in the bathroom since everything was still and quiet. As quiet as it could be when “Dance Hall Days” was pounding the floor after someone cranked the stereo system up to max volume. 

He stumbled out of the bathroom and down the stairs, craving another drink to keep his mind-numbing haze going. A random couple was making out near his television, and another one on the loveseat, and some of his basketball friends were playing beer pong on the dining room table.  

He ran right into Tommy on his way to the fridge. “Dude, where you been?” 

Tommy patted him on the shoulder. “Hey, bro. Just talking to Hargrove, here. He brought some killer fuckin—” 

“What the hell is he doing here?” Steve demanded, noticing the other boy standing there now that Tommy had mentioned his name. 

“That’s no way to be, Harrington, we’re teammates…” Billy said, cigarette hanging out of the corner of his mouth.  

He reeked of cologne and was wearing a red shirt undone to his belly button framed by a leather jacket. He looked like a total jackass, but also kind of cool. In an extremely douchey way. Steve wondered what his dad thought of how he dressed. The single cross earring dangling from his ear had to drive Neil nuts. Steve smiled involuntarily at the thought.

“Barely. You trip me on the court more than you pass the ball.” 

“Not my fault you don’t plant your feet. I told you a million times.” 

Tommy laughed. 

Steve rolled his eyes. “Still doesn’t explain why you’re in my house.” 

“Yeah, about that… You know, it breaks my heart that you didn’t invite me. I mean, even Munson the freak is here. The rest of the team is here, all these losers, and yet…I had to fucking crash?” 

“Eddie isn’t here.” Steve crossed his arms. 

“Then who the hell is that talking to Cunningham?” Billy pointed behind Steve, resting his arm on Steve’s shoulder while he did. 

Steve shrugged him off and turned around. 

And there he was, sitting on the arm of his couch with his dumb lunchbox in his lap, smiling big for Chrissy who was smiling right back at him. He wondered what they were talking about. 

“Jason oughta get a handle on his bitch before he loses her to that queer.” 

Tommy scoffed. “Seriously.” 

“If he’s gay, why would he date Chrissy? That makes, like no sense,” Steve commented. 

Billy glared at him and then started laughing when Tommy said, “‘Gay’? Call it like it is, Harrington…he’s a fag freak.” 

“Yeah,” Billy said, wrapping an arm around Tommy’s shoulders. “What, you got a soft spot for the fag? Don’t wanna hurt his feelings?” 

Steve was glad he wasn’t far gone enough to say something about Billy’s dad. But if he’d had one or two more drinks, he probably would’ve, and then the asshole probably would’ve gone on a rampage and burnt his house down. And it would’ve caused trouble for Eddie, and Max, and her entire family if anyone took what he said seriously. 

So, instead, he said, “Takes one to know one.” Maybe that was worse. 

Billy stared at him coldly for a moment before stepping forward until they were chest to chest. “Say that again, Steve.”  

“Whatever man, just…get out of my face. Let it go.” 

Billy tsked, then smiled a creepy, menacing smile that was all teeth. “That’s what I thought, bitch. Keep running that mouth and see where it gets you. Next time I’ll knock your dick in the dirt.” 

Tommy followed after Billy like a little puppy when he stalked out of the kitchen, and Steve decided that he didn’t even care about his disloyalty. Both of them could fuck off as far as he was concerned. 

Steve dipped a cup right into the punch bowl instead of trying to ladle it like an idiot and downed the whole thing. His buzz had worn off after going toe to toe with Billy. Dickhead. 

“Easy tiger, I think I saw some kid dump like two bottles of vodka in there.” 

Steve wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, then he licked off the sweet red patch it left on his skin. He smacked his lips a few times. “I knew I didn’t remember making this.” 

Eddie gave him an odd look but still laughed.  

“I didn’t think you would show,” Steve said, grabbing a refill of his drink. By the way his entire body lit up now that Eddie was next to him, he knew he needed some more liquid courage if he was going to put the plan back in motion. He wouldn’t be able to speak to Eddie coherently let alone proposition him if his skin was on fire from nervousness…and desire. 

“Me either,” Eddie said easily. “But I have overstock.” He dangled his lunchbox in front of him. “Since someone didn’t spend money on what they were supposed to…I need to get rid of it, and what better place than at your majesty’s festivities? It’s teeming with desperate customers.” 

Steve stared at Eddie blankly for a few seconds. “What?” 

Eddie laughed again. “You’re totally wasted, dude.” 

Steve scrunched his face. “Not totally.” 

“Wanna smoke?” Eddie asked, shoving his hand in his pocket and producing a joint. “My treat.” 

“Fuck yeah,” Steve said. “Let’s go to my room.” 

Eddie inclined his head. “What, scared someone will see us together out here?” 

“No. If I gave a shit about that I wouldn’t have invited you. I’m just…tired of looking at everybody’s stupid faces. I was on my way there an—” he hiccupped. “Anyways.” He tugged at his collar. 

“Lead the way,” Eddie said after a moment. 

Steve grabbed his drink and then a beer from the bucket on the counter which he thrust into Eddie’s hand as they made their way through the living room. 

It had been sort of a lie when Steve said he didn’t give a shit about anyone seeing them. It wasn’t like he cared if people thought he and Eddie were friends but going up to his room with him—alone—was an entirely different story. But, everyone was too busy partying to really notice, anyways, and even if they had, Steve knew he could just say he was buying drugs.  

- 

Steve kept his hand on the door handle while Eddie walked into his room, and then he shut it behind them.  

“Nice digs,” Eddie commented, going over to stand by Steve’s desk. “I imagine you get a lot of studying done here.” 

Steve laughed. “Nah, it’s for show. I don’t think I’ve ever studied.” 

“Careful, Harrington. You might end up like me if you don’t take your academics a liiitle more seriously.” Eddie pinched his fingers together.  

“You got held back like…twice right?” Steve asked. “So that makes you what? Twenty?” 

“Last time I checked.” 

“Cool. I just turned eighteen,” Steve said, sipping his drink. It was almost empty again. But he thought Eddie might’ve been bullshitting about the vodka, because he didn’t feel any drunker than he had at the beginning of the night. 

Eddie started laughing. “Any particular reason you’re telling me that?” 

“Just making conversation.” 

“Riiight,” Eddie said, turning away and heading to the window. He cracked it open and sat on the ledge. He pulled out the joint he’d shown to Steve in the kitchen and stuck in between his lips. 

Steve was smooth—finally—when he pulled out his lighter and offered it to Eddie, already lit. 

“Why thank you,” Eddie said, holding the joint between his teeth while he spoke. “A true gentleman.” He cupped his hands around Steve’s lighter until the flame caught, their fingers brushing together for a moment as he inhaled to ignite the weed. It sent shivers right from Steve’s fingertips to his shoulders, the sensation gathering at his neck and shooting back down his spine. He needed another fucking drink, or a hit.

Steve laughed. “I don’t know about that.” 

“Oh yeah?” Eddie waggled his eyebrows.  

Steve backed up until his legs hit his bed, then he sat down. “I don’t know.” A gentleman wouldn’t have jerked off twice after—and several times since—listening to someone’s private sexual encounter. 

He had to get right back up when Eddie held out the joint for him to take. 

Steve put his lips around it and took a long pull, considering how his lips were now wrapped around the same place Eddie’s had been. He probably had some of his saliva in his mouth right now. Like he would if he actually kissed him. 

Steve hadn’t realized he was closing his eyes until he opened them and saw Eddie staring at him.  

He waited for Eddie to say something, but he didn’t. So, Steve handed the joint back to him. Instead of returning to sit on the bed, he just sat on the floor and leaned his head back against the mattress. 

Eddie turned and looked out the window for a few moments. 

Steve could hear laughter and music, some splashing. He thought he heard Billy swearing at someone too, but it could’ve been his imagination.  

“It’s warm out tonight,” Steve said, almost unwillingly. It was low hanging fruit to talk about the fucking weather, but he’d noticed it now that the open window was letting in all the humidity and making his hair tacky against his skin. His shirt felt a little snug and sticky too. He wanted to know if Eddie felt it too. 

“Sure is.” Eddie grinned at him and took another pull. He held the smoke for a while, letting it all out through the window when he was finally ready to exhale.

Steve couldn’t look away.

Eddie was wearing jeans, a leather jacket, and a fucking vest, and Steve didn’t understand how. “Aren’t you hot?”  

“Thanks for the compliment. You’re pretty hot yourself.” 

Steve’s mouth popped open. “N-no, uh. You know.” He gestured vaguely at Eddie’s clothing.

Eddie smirked at him then looped a finger through the bracelets on his wrist, coming away with a hair tie. “Now that you mention it…” 

Steve stared while Eddie dragged his long hair back into a ponytail. Just like he’d been wearing the other day in the drama room.  

Then he shrugged off his vest and jacket, leaving him only in a Metallica shirt, and his jeans, of course. Steve supposed he got some ventilation from the outfit since there were rips in his jeans and holes around the neck of his shirt. 

And, because he must have wanted Steve to suffer, he came over and plopped right next to him on the ground. 

Sitting so close together when it was hot wasn’t exactly comfortable, but Steve didn’t dare move away. He could smell his aftershave, feel the electricity between them like Eddie’s skin had magnets underneath, drawing him closer. It would’ve been so easy to kiss him. He hated that if it had been a girl, he would’ve gone for it. He wasn’t sure if it was really about the fact that Eddie was a guy, though, or just the fact that he was Eddie. 

He was so forward and flirtatious, and Steve was starting to believe Eddie could be interested in him, but he was so goddamn intimidating.   

“Eddie?” Steve began. 

“What’s up?” Eddie asked, amusement noticeable at the corners of his mouth and his eyes. He reached behind his head and started fiddling with the strands of his ponytail.  

“Um, can I ask you something?” 

“You just did.” 

Steve smiled fondly at the joke, reminded of Robin.  The smile faded when he remembered their last conversation. I don’t think you should get involved with any of it. Because secret shit like that has a way of getting out one way or another.  

“You know Billy, right?” Steve said. 

Eddie huffed. “The new king?” 

“Yeah… I guess.” 

“Yeah, I know him. He’s a fucking prick.” 

Steve nodded a few times. He agreed more with that title than he did with the new king.  

“Why do you ask?” Eddie inclined his head, still twirling his hair around. He seemed to notice Steve watching and stopped, opting to twist his rings around his fingers instead. 

“You’re friends with his sister—” 

“Stepsister,” Eddie corrected. “She’s very particular about that. And apparently, so is he.” 

“Right. Well, I saw them the other day. At the store.” 

Eddie nodded. “I’m aware.” 

“You are? How? Did—” 

“She may have mentioned it in passing. It’s not important.” Eddie waved his words away. 

Steve smiled at the gesture. “She was there with her family. You know?” 

Eddie frowned at him. “You’re losing me, Steve. What’s your point?” He didn’t say it unkindly, just uncertainly. 

Even Steve didn’t know what he was trying to say. “Um, fuck, okay, I’m just gonna say it.” 

“Finally. Please,” he encouraged.  

“Have you ever met Max’s dad? Um, stepdad?” 

Eddie laughed. “No fucking way, man. And I hope I never do. Anyone who raised Billy the Kid has gotta be a little bit of a headcase, if you know what I mean. Max can’t even be seen with us at school except in the drama room where Billy and his goons don’t tread. If she’s that scared of her stepbrother…I can only imagine what his father is like.” 

Steve dragged both of his hands through his hair and exhaled. Shit. So Eddie didn’t know.  

Steve felt his stomach roll all of a sudden at the prospect of spilling the beans. Maybe it would be better for everyone if Eddie didn’t know, because then he wouldn’t realize he was accidentally betraying his friend. But if he did know, then he could choose to stop. If he hadn’t already after Neil had choked him… But then, either way, he’d have to decide whether he wanted to admit anything to Max or keep it a secret. It was too much. Steve didn’t know what the right thing was. 

“Remember what I said about thinking too hard?” Eddie asked.

Steve nodded. “It’s not a good look for me.”

Eddie looked pleased. “Right, well, you’re thinking reeeally hard again, dude.” 

“Are you calling me ugly?”  

Eddie barked out a laugh. “No, no. What I’m saying is, you must have a pretty good tolerance because the weed and the booze probably should’ve knocked you on your ass by now.” 

“I bet you’d like that.”  

Steve smiled when Eddie smiled back at him, eyes practically glowing. He had such pretty eyes. Steve could only imagine what it would be like if Eddie was on his knees, cock in his mouth, eyes watering while he looked up at him from under his eyelashes. 

Shit.  

“Steve? Would you just spit out whatever’s on your mind? You’re like totally on edge right now. It’s killing my buzz.” 

Neil is Billy’s father.  

I want you to blow me.  

I want to blow you.

“Aren’t glory holes supposed to be anonymous?” 

Eddie sputtered into a laugh and started coughing. He clutched his hand to his chest while he got it all out. 

Steve put a hesitant hand on his back and patted it a few times. “You okay, man?” 

“What the fuck kind of a question is that?” Eddie said, his eyes watering. 

Oooh. Steve didn’t have to imagine what that looked like anymore. 

Steve was glad his room was on the dim side because he was probably red as a tomato. Real fucking smooth, Steve. Goddamn idiot.  

“Well, I mean. You know the guys who come in. Right? Their names. What they look like. And they know you. I just—I just thought it worked different.” 

Eddie shook his head and extinguished the rest of the joint in Steve’s empty cup. Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a second one. “I’m not high enough for this conversation.” 

“Yeah, me either,” Steve muttered, accepting the joint when Eddie handed it to him. 

“Why do you wanna know?” 

“I don’t know. I’m just trying to understand.” Steve passed it back, trying not to stare while he watched Eddie fiddle with it between his fingers before bringing it up to his lips. Eddie had great lips. 

“They can be anonymous…” 

“Oh,” Steve said, dumbly. “Cool.” 

“That’s the way I used to do it. But now, I don’t feel comfortable not knowing. You know?” 

“Totally.” Steve nodded way too many times. “Makes sense.” As if he had any clue. 

“I guess I’m just confused,” Steve added. “Like, if you know who’s on the other side, and you don’t care if they know who you are, what’s the point of the wall?” 

Eddie contemplated for a moment. “You ask a lot of questions.” 

“Sorry. I’m just—” 

“Looking to get into the business? Be my competition?” 

“Oh my God, no.” 

“Good, because a pretty boy like you would put me out of business like that.” He snapped his fingers for emphasis.

Steve laughed and ducked his head. Did Eddie really think he was pretty? “I doubt I could compete. You’re probably a lot better at sucking dick than I am.” 

“Oh, fuck, sorry,” Steve said, wincing at his own words. “That’s—that’s uncool to say. I think. Is it? Is it rude?” 

Eddie shrugged and didn’t answer one way or another. “I mean, it’s true so…” 

“And besides,” he added. “I can take a joke.” 

“I am sorry,” Steve repeated. “I didn’t mean it in a bad way. I just meant—” 

“That you’d be bad at sucking dick because you’ve only fucked girls?” Eddie supplied. 

“Exactly,” Steve said in a rush. “Yeah. I would suck at it.” 

Eddie laughed. “The age-old question. If you suck at sucking dick, does it mean that you’re good or bad at it…We may never know.” 

Steve smiled and ran a hand through his hair. He was surprised he wasn’t bald by now from how often he was pulling at it. At least Eddie’s weed was starting to take effect, and he was mellowing out. Sort of. 

Eddie shifted on the ground, and whether intentionally or accidentally, his thigh was now pressed up against Steve’s. 

“Eddie?” Steve said, his voice barely above a whisper. 

“Steeeve...” 

“Um, can I ask you another question?” 

“You can ask, but I don’t know if I’ll answer.” 

“What’s it like?” 

“What’s what like?” Eddie made his eyes big and wiggled his fingers mysteriously. 

“Being with guys?” Being with you.  

Steve thought Eddie might laugh at him, but he didn’t.  

“That’s a tough question to answer.” Eddie tilted his head back and forth. “What context do you mean? Like, how is it compared to girls? How is it in general? How is it sexually? How—” 

Steve thought of the only two men he knew that Eddie had been with. Neil, and then the daddy. Those guys didn’t seem like anyone he would want to be with. Not even just to experiment. They were too harsh and crude. He thought of the girls he’d been with, and some of them had been the same. It was like Tommy and Carol—they were both assholes. So it wasn’t a gender thing, he didn’t think. It was a personality thing.  

“I don’t even know what I mean,” Steve admitted.  

“Are you interested in being with a guy?” Eddie asked lightly.  

“Isn’t it obvious?” Steve frowned. 

Eddie cracked a smile. “I mean. Yeah.” 

Steve nodded. That’s what he thought.  

“Even before I caught you eavesdropping on me, it was obvious. But do you know it’s obvious, is the question. Do you actually think about it for real, or do you think you’re just curious in a purely hypothetical, joking sort of way?”  

“I already know I’m bisexual.” 

“Oh.” Eddie said, scrunching up his face. “That’s…Okay. Shit.” 

“What, you thought I was a closet case like Neil? Couldn’t even admit it to myself?”  

Eddie threw his head back and laughed. “Neil, and practically every guy in our grade.” 

Steve laughed with him. “Yeah, if you ask me, they’re a little too touchy in the locker rooms to justify calling everyone who doesn’t play sports a fag.” 

Eddie looked at him intensely for a moment, his lips parted. A weird expression crossed his face, and then he shook himself out of it. “Sorry. I—You’re just really surprising me right now.” 

“Is that a good thing?” Steve asked hopefully. 

“I think I’m a little too high for this conversation now.” 

“Oh.” 

“'Is that a good thing?” Eddie mused. “I don’t know. I thought I knew you enough to make a character chart on you, but now…all my stats are fucked up. I have to reassess.” 

“What?” 

“Nothing.” Eddie waved again. “D&D thing.” 

“To be fair,” Steve continued. “I am…a, you know, closet case. I’m not out, and you’re like the second person who knows, so…but yeah. I mean at least I know. Right? Like I can admit it to myself.” 

“Steve?” Eddie said, his voice seductive and low.  

Steve had his head leaned all the way back against his mattress, and he couldn’t even see Eddie anymore. Only the ceiling. He felt the same shivers run up his spine that he did when his and Eddie’s finger had touched.  

“Yeah?” Steve said, finally managing to tilt his head forward.  

“Do you have any other questions?” 

Steve started scratching errantly at his forearm, right above his watch, and his face broke out into a huge grin. 

“I’m so high.” 

Eddie giggled at him. “That’s not a question.” 

Steve nodded seriously. “Right, right. Um. Question.” 

“I think you have something you wanna ask me.” Eddie held both of his hands up. “Because you keep”—he made his eyes wide and leaned forward until his face was only an inch away from Steve’s—“looking at me like you have something you wanna ask me.” 

Steve felt like someone else was speaking when he asked the question. Because there was no way he had fucking managed to spit it out...

“Will you blow me?” 

His entire body from head to toe heated up, which was saying a lot because he was already boiling alive in that stuffy room. Eddie like a furnace at his side. He was simultaneously embarrassed, proud of himself for asking, and hopeful. Desperate for the yes. He needed it. Eddie hadn’t even said anything back, and he was already hard and aching in his jeans. 

Eddie only looked back at him smugly which told Steve that he’d known all along what he’d wanted. Fucker had wrung the confession out of him. 

“Now was that so hard?” Eddie asked.

“Yeah,” Steve admitted, his voice hoarse and broken. It really was. He’d had to intoxicate himself half to death to be able to say the words.

“Okay.” 

“Okay?” Steve’s eyes widened. “Okay, yes?” 

“Yeah. I’ll blow you,” Eddie said easily. 

“Fuck. Really?” Steve bit, rushing forward to kiss Eddie on the mouth, his hands already resting on his belt buckle to open it up. 

Eddie pulled his face back right as Steve was about to make contact, a hand placed firmly on his chest, holding him back. “Whoa, easy there, stud. Not here.” 

“What?” Steve whined. “Why?” 

“We’ll do it at the Hideout, like I do with every other customer.” 

And wasn’t that a bucket of cold water dumped over his head. Oh yeah. He was a customer. 

“So, like a business transaction,” Steve tried, begrudgingly backing away from Eddie and taking his hands off his belt. “Keep it professional.” 

Eddie nodded once. “Exactly.” 

“Um.” Steve swallowed. “When? When can you—” 

“You tell me, and I’ll tell you if I can swing it.” 

“Tomorrow,” he said in a rush. Now that he knew it was a yes, he couldn’t fucking wait. He wouldn’t wait any longer than he absolutely had to. And he was willing to pay.  

Eddie chuckled lightly. “Tomorrow, then.” 

“Tomorrow,” Steve echoed. 

Eddie brought his knees up to his chest, braced himself, then popped to his feet in one fluid motion. “On that note…” 

“You’re leaving?”  

“Yeah, I got shit to do.” 

“What kind of shit? It’s like midnight,” he complained. 

Eddie only shrugged. 

“Okay, well, um. Thanks for coming.” 

Eddie’s eyes twinkled. “Sorry you didn’t get to.” 

“Oh, heh.” Steve averted his eyes. “That’s okay, um, gotta respect the way you do things. I mean, I don’t think I’d be able to say no.” 

It really was impressive how Eddie could think clearly and stay in control, even when he himself was high, and probably at least a little turned on from the shit they’d been talking about. But maybe not. Maybe that was just Steve being a desperate horndog. Wishful thinking that Eddie wanted him as much as he wanted Eddie. 

“What, you think you’re so irresistible that I should be falling all over myself to suck your dick?” 

“No, Jesus. No. I didn’t—” 

“Lighten up, Harrington.” Eddie grinned again. “I’m messing with you. I take your meaning.” 

“What? Sorry. I’m fucking out of it. I don’t—” 

“I know what you mean,” Eddie clarified. “I’m teasing you.” 

“Oh, okay,” Steve said. “Cool. Yeah. No, I get it.” 

Eddie rolled his eyes, but he was still smiling as he stood over Steve and held out a hand for him to take. 

Steve grabbed it and stood up to his full height. But it was probably a mistake because Eddie decided to get into his face, closer than even Billy had in the kitchen. Was he going to kiss him? 

Eddie leaned into him and whispered right in his ear, “Can I give you a tip?”  

“A t-tip? Yeah. Sure. You can—a tip. What?” Fuck.  

“Don’t jerk off after I leave.” 

“Wha-at?” Steve’s voice cracked. How many times in one goddamn night was he going to ask Eddie, What? But why did he have to be so confusing? And how did that asshole know everything? Everything he was thinking and feeling, and what he wanted to do. He was like, clairvoyant or something.  

“You’re gonna want to,” Eddie said. “I can tell. But… don’t.” He emphasized the t in don’t, and Steve was aching for it. 

“Why not?” 

“Because,” Eddie said simply. 

“What about tomorrow. In the morning. I usually—” 

“Don’t come at all until it’s with me. Tomorrow.” 

“Oh fuck.” Steve swallowed. Tomorrow? Never mind fucking tomorrow, he was going to come in his pants right now. 

“It’s just a suggestion, though,” Eddie said, pulling back and looking at Steve in the eye. “’Kay?” 

Steve wondered what Eddie saw when he looked at him. Did he appear as pathetic and needy as he felt inside? 

“You don’t have to.” Eddie shrugged indifferently. He headed to Steve’s desk to grab his lunchbox, scooped his jacket and vest up from where he’d discarded it, then he made for the door as if he wasn’t even affected at all. It wasn’t fair!

“I’ll do it,” Steve decided. “I mean. I won’t do it. I’ll, uh, I’ll wait.” 

“Good.” Eddie winked at him, and then he was gone. 

And he didn’t even have the decency to close the fucking door. 

Chapter Text

Steve closed the door behind Eddie and retreated to his bed, sitting on the edge of it and staring at the floor, trying to make sense of everything that had just gone down. He’d totally chickened out from telling Eddie the truth about Neil, and yet…he’d actually had the balls to ask Eddie flat out. Will you blow me? The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous he felt. He was sort of wondering why Eddie hadn’t slapped him in the face. It was one thing to ask, but did he have to ask in the crudest way possible? But how else should he have said it? God, no fucking wonder Eddie had pushed him away.

And—holy fuck. They hadn’t even agreed on a time. Had Eddie done that on purpose? Would Steve have just been left to wait around all day at the Hideout like a moron until Eddie showed up—if he even did? Was Eddie just fucking with him as some big joke?

It wasn’t like he could call him and ask to confirm either. He didn’t know if Eddie even had a phone, and if he did, Steve didn’t have the number.

Steve hopped up from the bed and whipped open his door, prepared to race down the hallway and catch Eddie before he left. But instead, he came face to face with Eddie himself, hand raised about to knock. The first thing he noticed about him was that his hair was loose again. Why had he ditched the ponytail? It wasn’t like the weather had cooled down.

“Tomorrow already?” Steve asked with a smirk. It was easier to say that than, sorry I’m an asshole and a nervous wreck around you. I’ll try to be better.

Eddie smiled. “Soooo. We totally didn’t set a time, did we?”

“Nope,” Steve said, smiling at Eddie in return and bracing both of his hands in the doorway, the perfect picture of casual. He noticed a couple of people chatting in the hallway looking his direction with frowns on their faces. Like they had just witnessed Eddie leaving after being in there for…a while. And now seeing that Steve had been in there with him. Did they know? Steve decided he didn’t care. He could talk to who he wanted in his own fucking house.

“That was definitely an oversight…” Eddie admitted.

“Or maybe you did it on purpose so you could come back and catch me jerking off,” Steve teased, trying his best to keep his voice low.

“Guilty.” Eddie raised his hands.

“Wow.” Steve shook his head. “You think you know someone…and they pull some shit like this.”

“Forgive me?” Eddie batted his eyelashes.

Fuck, if there really was something to forgive, Steve would’ve forgiven him in a heartbeat. When did Eddie Munson get…pretty?

“I don’t know, Eddie. Your lack of trust hurts my feelings a little bit…”

Eddie made an exaggerated sad face and dragged a finger down his cheek to emulate a teardrop. “Poor Steve.”

“I know,” Steve agreed.

“What if I told you I was about to disappoint you again?” Eddie winced and put his fingers between his teeth, nibbling at his nails.

Steve’s face fell. “Are you cancelling?”

“No, no.” Eddie waved his hands back and forth quickly then clasped them together in front of his chest. “No. Just…postponing?”

“Man, I hate that word,” Eddie muttered to himself.

“How—”

“The Hideout’s closed Sundays,” Eddie blurted before Steve could even ask for how long. “And when you said tomorrow, I was operating under the assumption that you know, it’s midnight and technically already Sunday, which makes tomorrow Monday. And…well…I thought I better make haste and come back and clear things up before it turned into a giant misunderstanding.”

Steve blinked at Eddie as he took in his words. “Wait, so Monday?”

“Yeah. That okay?” Eddie inclined his head.

“Monday.” Steve nodded quickly, his entire body singing with relief. “I can do Monday.”

“Yeah?”

Steve shifted in the doorway, looking from side to side to make sure nobody had eyes on him while he leaned forward, closer to Eddie’s face. “I’m still gonna take your advice and wait, by the way…”

Eddie’s expression immediately turned challenging, and he straightened his posture to meet Steve eye to eye. “Oh yeah, big boy? You think you can hold out that long?”

“I know I can.”

“We’ll seeeee.” Eddie flashed his eyes at Steve.

“Yeah.” Steve said, imitating Eddie’s gesture. “We will.”

Steve’s stomach was doing flips the entire drive to the Hideout. Which probably wasn’t relevant because he’d been nervous since Eddie left his house over a day ago—not just during the drive. It wasn’t only a scared sort of nervousness, either, but an anticipatory one as well. After all the lengths he’d gone to proposition Eddie in the first place—throwing an entire party, giving himself permanent liver damage, dealing with Billy Hargrove. After all the wondering, and the flirting, and the teasing. After all the fantasizing about what it would be like to be with Eddie, he was finally going to experience it for real.

He was excited.

And whatever Eddie had meant for him to feel by suggesting that he wait to come, Steve didn’t know. All he knew was that Eddie was a sadistic genius. Because Steve started regretting agreeing to listen to Eddie the minute he slammed the door shut after him. Blissfully alone in his room, he could’ve rubbed one out in seconds. As it was, he’d been half hard for over a day, his dick begging to be touched, and held and sucked. Even peeing was annoying because he got over-excited. Like, is this it? Are we finally going to come? And that was what made Eddie both sadistic and smart. Steve was suffering, but it felt so good to want. Too good.

He hoped Eddie would be able to tell he’d stuck it out and that he’d be pleased with him. Or maybe he wouldn’t care either way. He’d said as much. It’s just a suggestion. But when Steve had told him he’d do it, he’d said good. He was so confusing! It also could’ve been a sneaky ploy—getting him all hot and bothered, so he’d blow his load in less than a minute. Then Eddie wouldn’t have to do much. One hundred bucks for ten seconds of work. If Steve came that quickly, no matter how good it felt in the moment, he would probably drop dead from shame immediately after. How would Eddie explain that to the cops?

Of course, Eddie seemed to know of Steve’s predicament because when they locked eyes in the cafeteria, he just stared back at him, a smirk playing at his lips. And then he licked his lips, first subtly and slowly on the outside—a quick swipe that left his mouth pink and glistening. Then he did it again but more prominently from the inside, so one side of his cheek popped out for the briefest of moments. Nobody in the cafeteria had been the wiser. Except Steve. And if that teasing didn’t get him hard as a rock in his pants…

Eddie was so mean. But Steve loved it.

Despite how Eddie was acting, Steve wondered if there was even a little part of him that was nervous too. He really didn’t think so, because as soon as he was done baiting him, Eddie turned away and started talking to his friends animatedly not looking in his direction again, acting like nothing had happened and like he wasn’t even aware of Steve’s existence.

Steve didn’t love that.

He tried to emulate Eddie’s nonchalance when he exited his car and walked into the Hideout, money weighing heavily in his pocket. He’d brought one hundred dollars as a starting point, then another one hundred for “douchebag pricing”, then another in case he slipped and said any words that Eddie considered “extra”. And fifty more just in case. He was definitely going to have to pick up some extra shifts at Scoops Ahoy if he was going to make a habit out of this shit. He didn’t want to be a long-term john; he wanted to get Eddie out of his system. But who knew how long that could take? Especially since Eddie was a serious tease. And a drug dealer, so he was kind of good at getting customers addicted. Steve hadn’t even gotten off with Eddie yet and he felt addicted.

Eddie wasn’t even there yet which figured. He was obviously in no rush. Steve meanwhile probably looked like an overeager weirdo. They hadn’t technically agreed to a time, but right after school seemed to be the unspoken agreement.

Steve didn’t feel like hanging around in public too long since he was rearing to go, so he headed to the bathroom. He washed his hands a couple times, then debated on washing his dick in the sink. Again. He’d already given everything a once over before he even left school. The last thing he needed was Eddie gagging over his taste and telling him it would cost a grand to make enduring him worth his while. Another scenario that would have him drop dead out of pure shame.

He went over to the stalls and debated over which one he should take. Did Eddie have a preference?

What if Eddie didn’t even show up for another few hours?

“This is fucking crazy,” Steve muttered to himself. His voice high and borderline hysterical. The acoustics in the bathroom didn’t help him sound any better. Maybe he should’ve had a few shots to calm his nerves.

“I know, right?”

“Ah!” Steve flinched. “Dude.”

Eddie laughed at him. He’d obviously snuck up on him purposely. “Oops.”

“Hey,” Steve said, facing Eddie now. He cleared his throat.

“Hi.” Eddie smiled at him, arms crossed, feet planted and spread a bit. He was so casual. And calm. How?

“So, here we are.”

Eddie laughed again, showing all of his teeth. His big eyes lighting up. It was so…attractive. “You seem nervous.”

“Well, it’s not every day I, um, do this,” Steve explained, not bothering to deny Eddie’s assessment. Why lie?

“Do what? Solicit a male prostitute in the derelict bathroom of a metal bar?”

“I wouldn’t’ve put it that way, but…yeah?”

Eddie tucked a strand of hair behind his ear. “If you’re having second thoughts—”

“I’m not,” Steve said quickly. “Why, are you?”

Eddie looked amused, but he didn’t answer.

Steve really hoped Eddie wasn’t having second thoughts. That he wasn’t put off by his nervousness. Maybe he only liked to deal with clients who were sure of themselves and didn’t need to have their hands held. Steve wished Eddie could’ve seen him in his glory, when he was the forward one making the moves. Maybe Eddie would’ve been impressed. Then again, maybe not. He hated jock douchebags, and Steve was very decidedly not acting like that right now. With any luck, Eddie found it endearing.

“I can talk you through it since it’s your first time,” he said, finally. “Sound good?”

Steve nodded, relief washing over him in a soothing wave. “Please.”

Eddie nodded at him in return, giving Steve a playful look before he approached him, his hands clasped together behind his back. He circled Steve once, then twice, eventually coming to rest directly in front of him, toe to toe.

Steve’s heart was pounding while Eddie assessed him. What he was looking for or at, Steve didn’t know, but being looked at like that was extremely sensual. Eddie was only an inch or two shorter than him, but he seemed to be taller when he acted like this, so commanding and in control. Steve couldn’t explain the feeling, but he felt totally safe with Eddie—despite their very uncomforting location.

Eddie reached his hand up slowly, Steve tracking its path the entire time it was in motion. Eddie settled two fingers on his collar bone, over his shirt. He paused and started walking them down Steve’s chest inch by agonizing inch until they grazed the waistband of his jeans where his shirt was tucked in. Why hadn’t he untucked it earlier while he was waiting? Idiot.

Eddie held onto Steve’s belt buckle for a moment before laying his palm over the zipper and pressing up and in against his bulge.

Steve squeezed his eyes shut and inhaled, a harsh gaping noise escaping his mouth.

“That’s a good start,” Eddie complimented. “You’re already so hard…”

“Y-yeah.”

“I take it you followed through. Didn’t touch yourself?”

“No,” Steve grit. Eddie was rubbing him over his jeans with purpose now, and he could barely think let alone string a coherent sentence together. “Only to go to the bathroom, but that’s—that’s it.”

Eddie hummed. “I’m impressed. I thought for sure you’d cave.”

“I thought so too. I almost did.” Steve let out a little laugh. His smile didn’t dissipate immediately after, either. He felt proud. Eddie’s impressed with me.

Eddie took his hand away from his dick and gripped his shirt at the sides, untucking it in one swift motion. “So modest, Steve. Keeping everything hidden…”

“Sorry,” Steve said breathlessly.

“Don’t be sorry,” Eddie said quietly, voice low and seductive while he was slowly gliding his hand underneath Steve’s shirt now that he could access his skin.

Steve shivered delicately from the cold metal of his rings.

“I like a bit of a challenge,” Eddie continued. He reached higher and higher until he met Steve’s nipple, and then he pinched it lightly. It made his cock throb like Eddie had pushed a magic button.

Eddie pinched it again and Steve’s hips rocked forward searching for friction. “Mmm. That’s good, isn’t it?”

Steve nodded helplessly.

“I know.” Eddie replied, his tone borderline condescending. He even mirrored the way Steve was nodding at him and made his eyes sympathetic, but Steve didn’t feel offended. Only horny. Fucking Eddie knew exactly what he was doing to him. Jerk.

“Follow me,” Eddie said, slipping his hand away from Steve’s skin and back onto his belt buckle. He turned toward the stalls, and Steve walked dumbly behind him, happily registering that Eddie was tugging him along by the belt. His legs were longer than Eddie’s, so it was easy to keep up, but it was still fun to follow him like that.

Eddie led him into the middle stall.

“So once I’m on the other side,” Eddie began, bringing his hand back to Steve’s dick to rub it through his pants. Still frustratingly light and so slow. Not enough.

“Take your dick out.” Eddie looked at him directly in the eyes while he spoke, his hand not faltering once. “Make sure you’re standing in a position you can maintain and put it through the hole. Like so…” He put his hands on Steve’s hips and guided him toward the stall partition.

Steve faced the wall while Eddie held him, chest pressed right against his back.

“And I’ll take care of the rest,” he whispered, ghosting his lips over the nape of Steve’s neck.

They were obvious instructions, and he could’ve figured that out himself, but it was still nice to be eased into things. He hadn’t had a crash course the first time a girl sucked him off, and it had been okay. Kind of instinctual for her and for him. But, she hadn’t been anything like Eddie. And some random person’s house wasn’t the same as—what had Eddie called it? A derelict bathroom? Glory holes didn’t come with a manual.

Steve closed his eyes, trying to ignore the disgusting wall and focus only on Eddie. The way he felt pressed against him, the comforting timbre of his voice, the light clinking and jangling of his chains and jewellery as he moved around.

Eddie braced his hands on his shoulders and peered down Steve’s front, his hair brushing against Steve’s cheek. Steve took the opportunity to inhale that delicious aftershave of Eddie’s, and the smell of cigarette smoke. Somehow, he smelled fresh still. Like he’d just cleaned up before coming there to meet him. The thought that Eddie had prepared for this at all made him happy.

“Hmm,” Eddie mused.

“Something wrong?” Steve choked out. Eddie was plastered over him everywhere, and even with clothes separating their bodies it felt fucking amazing.

“You’re kinda tall…I don’t know…” Eddie pulled away and pulled Steve back from the wall too, standing aside while he placed his hand on the small of Steve’s back and nudged him forward again to see where his hips levelled with the hole. He tilted his head to check out the angle.

Steve wasn’t sure what to make of the fact that he loved Eddie handling him and moving him around and playing with him like he was a toy. Did Eddie know he liked that? Or was it just the way he always was with people, so he would’ve acted like that anyways?

“Damn,” Eddie breathed, lips turning down at the edges into a small pout. “Wait. Got an idea,” he muttered to himself, brightening up.

Steve prayed that Eddie would do away with his ridiculous wall rule and just stay with him in the same stall.

“W-what do we do?” Steve asked.

Eddie looked at him, a mischievous expression colouring his features. He put his hands back on Steve’s belt but actually started undoing it this time. “You mind?”

Steve was in Heaven. Eddie was going to stay, and he was finally going to touch his dick, skin on skin. “No. You can do whatever…”

Eddie got him unzipped then stopped, taking a minute to reach into his own back pocket and pull out his handkerchief.

“It’s clean. I promise,” Eddie said offhandedly as he fiddled with it.

Steve didn’t give a fuck whether it was or not. Anything that would help move things along was welcomed.

“We’ll wrap this around you first,” Eddie explained easily, not even averting his eyes from Steve’s face once. He wasn’t shy at all, and Steve found that unbelievably sexy. He imagined that’s what girls usually found attractive in him. What would they say if they saw him now, a fallen king letting Eddie Munson have his way with him?

Steve wanted to look away from his gaze because it was so intense, but he couldn’t.

“That way, you’ll fit more comfortably through the hole. You know?”

“Will it hurt?” Steve asked apprehensively. Nothing had ever been around his dick like that except a condom.

“It’ll hurt more without it, honestly. The wood’s kind of rough since I’m shit at whittling, and I sort of did it with a pocketknife. Plus, its placement is based on me, so if you were my height you’d fit right in the middle,” he rambled. “Anyways.” Eddie shook his head. “Point is, I won’t tie it too tight. And actually, you—” Eddie broke out into a grin and tried to wipe it off his face with his hand, but it didn’t work. “Maybe that’s too advanced for you…I’ll just let you find out for yourself what it does.”

“What do you say, cowboy?” Eddie tilted his head and patted Steve on the chest a few times.

“I—Okay. Yeah.” As if Steve was going to say no to a single fucking thing Eddie suggested.

“You still good with this, Steve?” Eddie asked gently, more serious than he had been a minute ago. “There’s no shame in changing your mind. Or, whatever. I’m here to make you feel good, and I can guess at what you need, but it’s better if you tell me. Then I can really deliver. You know? And if I’m doing something you don’t like, you can tell me that too.”

What would really feel good was going back to his house and being in his bed with Eddie. It could’ve been that way on Saturday night. So easy. He wanted to kiss Eddie and touch him back. Make him feel good too. For free. And not because he didn’t want to pay, but because he wanted Eddie to want him without being paid to.

Steve put his game face on. “I’m totally good. I’m ready.”

“That’s the spirit,” Eddie encouraged. “Here we gooo,” he sing-songed, tongue darting out through his lips as he concentrated on getting into Steve’s pants.

Steve’s hips jerked forward as soon as Eddie got his boxers and jeans out of the way and wrapped a hand around his shaft. “Oh my God,” he whined.

Eddie’s eyes widened. “Fuck, Steve, you’re bigger than I thought.”

Steve huffed out a laugh, feeling more confident after receiving the best compliment he could ever hear. “I thought you knew that from checking me out before.”

“Well yeaahh,” Eddie said, “but this…I guess you’re a shower and a grower.”

Steve tilted his head back against the stall and concentrated very hard on not coming in Eddie’s hand. Before he could even get to the good part.

“Eddie, please.”

Eddie chuckled and removed his hand. “All right, easy, stay still for me.”

Anything for you. Anything.

Steve wiped his hands over his face and groaned while Eddie tied his handkerchief around the base of his dick. It was snug enough that he could feel the pressure, but it didn’t hurt.

He stared down at it, his brain offline as he took in the sight. Eddie had folded the fabric into a thin strip and wrapped it around a few times, finishing off his work with a knotted bow at the top.

“There,” Eddie said proudly. “That’s…Wow.”

Steve tore his expression away from his cock to look at Eddie. Had he detected a trace of desire there in his reverent wow?

Eddie flicked his eyes from Steve’s erection and back up to his face. He looked like he was thinking about something, but his usual motor mouth was silent.

“What?” Steve asked, lips lifting up into a teasing smirk. “You like what you see?”

Eddie’s expression didn’t change while he closed the gap between them. He threaded his hands into Steve’s hair, tugged on it enough to bare his throat, then planted his mouth on Steve’s Adam’s apple and sucked.

“Ahhh,” Steve whined. His knees buckled, and he had to slap his hands back on the partition to get a grip lest he crumple to the ground.

Eddie let his teeth scrape lightly against his skin, and he dragged his mouth all the way up Steve’s jaw until he reached his ear. “Anyone ever tell you that you’ve got a pretty cock, Steve?”

He said that and then he retreated all at once until their bodies weren’t touching at all. Before Steve could even say anything back, Eddie was leaving the stall.

Steve wasn’t even hung up on having his cock referred to as pretty, or even on the way Eddie was touching him and tasting him. It was the way that Eddie said his name that had his heart racing.

“Fuck,” he whimpered, hopefully quiet enough that Eddie didn’t hear it because if he’d been worried about sounding pathetic before, he was an absolute wreck right now. And nothing had even happened.

It was strangely erotic when he heard Eddie get into the stall next to him and click the lock shut. Even considering Eddie had just had his hands all over him.

Steve eyed what little of the ground was visible under the stall, waiting for Eddie to kneel. He felt lightheaded when Eddie’s sneakers approached the divide. He dropped to his knees, the rips in his jeans spreading open, and he rested his hands overtop, his black nail polish so chipped barely any of it was left. He tapped his fingers against his thighs as he waited for Steve, and that little gesture spurred him into action.

He didn’t feel awkward or nervous anymore when he shoved his dick through the hole with no preamble, making sure Eddie’s handkerchief stayed in place so the wood wouldn’t dig into him from the top. He had to bend his knees more than was comfortable to get the angle right, but that mattered very little to him.

He hooked his fingers onto the top of the partition and hung them there for support while he waited for Eddie’s mouth to make an appearance. And thankfully, he didn’t waste any time.

As soon as Steve was fully flush with the wall, Eddie’s lips were wrapped around his head. And Steve felt like he could’ve died.

He’d never felt a mouth so hot or wet. A tongue so soft. And those luscious lips…

Eddie wrapped one of his hands around him, fingers half on his skin and half on the material of his handkerchief. And suddenly Steve knew exactly what that stupid fucking wall was for. Because if it hadn’t been there, he would’ve slammed into Eddie’s face so hard it would’ve knocked him over. It probably would’ve hurt him. And the last thing Steve wanted to do was hurt Eddie.

Eddie flicked his tongue at his tip expertly, just enough pressure to make him crazy, but not enough for him to explode. His pace was quick, and he was precise, hitting the same spot over and over again. Just as Steve could feel his balls starting to tighten, and as he started clinging to and chasing the sensation that would get him all the way there, Eddie changed it up and started making wider lighter circles further down his shaft and away from the head. It was like he fucking wanted him to last which Steve was desperately grateful for. Maybe it was enough for Eddie to know he could make him come in seconds if he wanted to, and that was his power. Deciding.

Steve was sure his moans could be heard outside of the bathroom if the Hideout wasn’t so goddamn loud. He had never been more thankful for blaring metal music.

“Oh, Eddie,” Steve panted. “Oh fuck. Jesus Christ.”

He babbled a string of nothing words after that, not even caring what he sounded like because he couldn’t have held it in if he tried. Eddie was like, trying to suck his soul out through his dick, or something…

Eddie was an expert, wringing every sound out of him that he could. Sounds Steve didn’t even know he could make. His hands were starting to hurt from supporting his weight while he hung from the stall, but he welcomed the feeling since it was distracting him from Eddie’s attack…he was lasting even longer. Steve’s mind was foggy because of it. He couldn’t even do anything but let Eddie work since he had no hair to hold, no leverage. So he had all this pent up energy that he had to expend by digging his nails into the wood of the stall. Curling his toes in his sneakers. Biting his lips and tongue. He felt like Eddie was a puppeteer just pulling his strings and making him dance. He could’ve made him do anything.

After a few minutes, Eddie pulled his mouth away and started stroking Steve with his hand, the way made slick from his spit and from his precome. And those goddamn rings…he’d been dying to know what they felt like rubbing up and down on him.

“Ughn.” Steve let his head fall forward and rest against the wall. “I love your rings.”

He could’ve sworn he heard Eddie chuckling. But if he was wrong, at least he could picture him smiling at how broken he sounded.

“Fuck, wish I could see your face,” Steve said. “Wanna feel your hair…”

Steve wasn’t sure if that was something that was okay to say, but he was willing to pay if it was extra. Because it was true, and he welcomed the courage he was feeling while he admitted these things. Eddie usually made him tongue tied, but now his mouth was working again from this blowjob clarity, and he had the guts to say what he wanted to say.

Admitting one thing, then two things inspired him to keep running his mouth. Maybe it wasn’t so much that his mouth was working now, just that his brain to mouth filter wasn’t.

“Feels so good. Feels perfect. Eddie, you’re so good—unbelievable.”

Eddie never replied, but he kept sucking like he had been from the start, so Steve knew he wasn’t doing anything wrong. Maybe he’d be embarrassed later, but that was future Steve’s problem.

“Are your eyes watering right now?” Steve wondered. “Bet you look so pretty…Bet your mouth is so—fuck—red. I’d fucking kill to see it.”

“God, I hate this wall.” He let one hand go and made a fist against it.

“That’s it,” Eddie finally spoke. “Tell me. Tell me what you want.”

Steve whimpered. “Want you. Wanna feel you. Wanna kiss you…Bet you taste so good.”

“You taste good. Steve. Like a fucking dream. I can tell you’re getting close… aren’t’cha, sweetheart? So go ahead and come for me. I want you to.”

Oh. Oh God. “Eddie,” Steve gasped. “I—”

Steve felt his balls tighten again, the telltale zing building up at the base of his cock and threatening to turn into a full-on orgasm, but it didn’t happen as quickly as normal. It pulsated and held for a few moments, a deep throbbing that started spreading from his cock all across his body, reaching his fingertips and toes in an electric glow like he was about to catch fire or shoot lighting, or something otherworldly.

And then Eddie reached under the stall and snuck his hand up under the leg of his jeans, wrapping it around his ankle. And that extra touch sent him over the edge.

He moaned so loud it hurt his throat and rang in his ears, and then he was coming. Hard. His vision black and white and swimming. He was grateful that he’d decided to hang onto the stall for dear life, or he would’ve collapsed. He knew he called Eddie’s name, and he deserved it too. Giving him an orgasm like that was probably worth getting Eddie tattooed on his fucking forehead.

He thumped his head against the wall and just breathed, his chest moving up and down violently, like he had completed suicide drills at basketball practice.

Once he felt like he could be human again, he pulled back from the wall and slipped the handkerchief off. Eddie hadn’t left a drop of anything behind except spit. He tucked himself back in and shoved the rag in his pocket—a token to remember this exquisite experience by. Hopefully Eddie wouldn’t mind.

It took him a second to register that Eddie was tapping at the stall with one of his rings because his heart was beating so loudly in his ears. “Steeeve? All good in there?”

Steve scrambled to open the door, and he pulled Eddie in without thinking. He had him against the wall, one hand bracketing his shoulder, and the other cradling his head while he kissed him.

It occurred to him for a brief second that Eddie might reject it since he had at the party, but he was willing to take the risk even for the smallest chance that he would allow it.

Eddie let him.

And thank fuck for that, because Steve needed it. Needed to feel Eddie’s lips on his, taste his mouth, hold him, have him close. Everything.

Steve slid his tongue past Eddie’s lips, revelling in how eager he was to accept it. He could taste himself on Eddie’s tongue, and that made it all the better. He ran his tongue along side Eddie’s, and of course Eddie reciprocated the gesture; he was an expert at kissing too.

“That was fucking amazing,” Steve whispered, breaking the kiss for a moment just to say it. “Seriously, man. I don’t—I don’t have words.”

“So don’t talk,” Eddie teased. He had his hands on Steve’s waist, bunching in his shirt and pulling him closer. With their bodies pressed together so tightly, it was easy to feel that Eddie was hard, and Steve had the distinct thought that, yeah, he totally liked guys, no doubt about it. And he definitely liked Eddie.

Steve reached between them and started rubbing Eddie through his jeans, kissing him all the while. Eddie bucked his hips forward into his hand. “Mmm, Steve,” he sighed. “Feels good.”

Steve kept going, increasing his pressure while Eddie held onto him. He opened his eyes to look at what he was doing, to look at Eddie and see what expression he wore when he was getting off. When he was blissed out and completely vulnerable. But like Eddie could sense he was being watched, his eyes flashed open. And then his hands were no longer on Steve’s waist but on his shoulders, pushing him back. Gently but still firm enough for Steve to get the hint.

“No, Steve,” he said. “Stop.”

Steve hated to do it. He felt almost forlorn about having the opportunity ripped away from him. But still, he removed his hands and backed away from Eddie immediately.

It was a small consolation that Eddie smiled at him. So, he wasn’t mad. He was just…? Steve didn’t know what, actually.

“Sorry,” Steve said. “Um…I got carried away. Sorry.”

Eddie wiped his mouth with his thumb and carried the motion through by running his hand over his hair. “That’s okay. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

Steve wasn’t sure why that reassurance made his eyes prickle. It was like the thought of Eddie being upset with him made him feel off balance and actually sort of gross. He didn’t want Eddie to be disappointed, and he knew that he really shouldn’t be concerned with what Eddie thought of the whole thing because prostitution by nature was one-sided, but he couldn’t click with that mentality. He wanted Eddie to enjoy it too. He wanted to share his pleasure and get Eddie off.

“Right,” Steve said. His eyes darted down to Eddie’s zipper then back up to his mouth. It was red and a bit swollen exactly like he’d imagined it would be. He could’ve screamed it was so difficult not to touch him. “Um, so can I buy you a beer, or something?”

“You know this isn’t a date, right?” Eddie crossed his arms, immediately bringing one of his hands up to rub at his chin.

He hadn’t even said it in a mean way; he’d said it like a joke. But Steve thought it probably would’ve hurt less if Eddie had just clocked him in the jaw.

“For sure,” Steve said easily, unwilling to betray even for a second how much of a sting Eddie had given him. “Just, I don’t know…I want to do something back. I, um. It really was amazing, Eddie.”

“It was, wasn’t it?” Eddie scrunched up his face into a smile, his cheeks actually pinkening a bit. And Steve felt better again.

“Yeah,” Steve said in a rush. “Thank you.”

“Oh, you’re welcome,” Eddie said with a little wave. “You know what they say. All in a day’s work.”

Steve laughed, happy that the moment was light again. “So, um. I’m not exactly sure of the price?” His face flamed more now than it had when his cock was out. So weird.

Eddie licked his lips. “How much do you think it is?”

“I sort of brought three-fifty…so…”

“Jesus Christ.” Eddie leaned back from Steve and slapped his hands together.

“Is that…not enough?” Steve frowned. The daddy had only paid two hundred, but Steve assumed it was extra for the whole handkerchief business. And they’d made out. And he had been saying all that shit about Eddie’s mouth looking pretty.

“Ohhhh, Steve.” Eddie shook his head. “It’s so tempting to prey on your innocence, but I don’t have the heart. It’s one hundred.”

“No way,” Steve scoffed. “That was—that’s gotta be worth more.”

Eddie frowned at him. “I don’t know what to tell you. That’s the rate. I mean…if you wanna break your bank, be my guest, but…”

“Well, how about this,” he began. “I’ll give you one hundred, then I’ll still have enough for two more times until I get my next paycheck. And, I’ll still have fifty left to buy us drinks right now. You said you liked math, right? Does that all add up to you?”

A day ago, he hadn’t been able to ask Eddie for this sort of thing without being heavily intoxicated, and now here he was, in the middle of the day, stone cold sober, asking Eddie to agree to two more encounters. There was a strong chance Eddie would say no, but like with the kissing, Steve was willing to risk hearing a no if it meant there was a chance to hear a yes.

Eddie stared at him with an unreadable expression, his hand errantly travelling across his jaw to the hair resting on his shoulders. He started twirling a strand, and it had Steve wanting to cash in his second time with Eddie now.

“You drive a hard bargain,” Eddie said finally. “How can I say no to such a logical and, quite frankly, charming negotiator?”

“Yeah?” Steve said, perking up at Eddie’s acceptance. He wasn’t sure whether he was more excited about the prospect of additional blowjobs or sharing drinks. And now that he knew kissing was included with a blowjob…that was something he looked forward to as well. He would just have to remember to be careful with escalating the kissing since Eddie didn’t seem to like that.

Eddie rolled his eyes. “Calm down. I think me telling you that your dick is huge was a better compliment, and you didn’t seem half as shocked to hear that.”

“Well that’s because I know I have a big dick,” Steve said, not even trying to hide how smug he was about it. “I didn’t realize you thought I was charming.”

Eddie ducked his head and shook it at the same time, his hair falling in front of his face and hiding his expression. Then he stood upright again, laughing while he pointed at Steve’s face and said, “Don’t fucking let it go to your head, Harrington, or next time I’m doubling your price…”

Steve shrugged, unbothered. “Triple it. I’d still pay.” He had been planning on paying triple anyways before Eddie went all honest on him and charged him the base price.

And with that, Steve got to add another instance of Eddie’s mask slipping to his memory collection. Because his cocky and teasing expression turned soft, and he went doe-eyed for a moment after Steve spoke. It pleased him because it was so fucking tricky to get it perfect with Eddie, say the right thing, do the right thing… His rules were always changing. What Eddie wanted and expected was always changing—one minute he was calling Steve sweetheart and telling him he tasted like a dream, and the next he was making sure he knew they weren’t on a date, and anything between them was just business.

Maybe Steve was stupid for believing Eddie wasn’t just putting on a show for him with his pet names and his compliments and the kissing, but it had felt so real in the moment. Like Eddie really meant those things. Like he really was turned on enough to let Steve keep going.

So why did he cool things down so abruptly? Steve didn’t understand. All he knew was that he was going to do this as long as Eddie would let him. And eventually, he would figure out which mask of Eddie’s was his real face.

Chapter Text

Steve and Eddie washed their hands at the sinks next to one another. Steve side-eyed Eddie as discreetly as possible, wondering if any secret expression would cross his face. A smile, or a twitch of his lips, even a look of disgust. Something that would expose what he was thinking in that mysterious brain of his. Maybe he wanted to be alone to rinse his mouth out or something. Steve wasn’t sure of the etiquette.

“What’re you eyeballing me for?” Eddie asked without looking at Steve.

Now, Steve could see amusement in the lines around Eddie’s mouth and eyes, his cheeks raised ever so slightly.

Steve averted his eyes using his whole head, making it all the more obvious. “Nothing,” he said quickly.

Eddie turned off the tap and shook his hands out since there was no paper towel available. He crossed his arms and leaned onto the vanity with his hip. “Don’t tell me you’re having a gay crisis or something. Because I do not need the drama.” He closed his eyes and shook his head slowly.

Steve chuckled. “I already had my crisis last year, but thanks for your concern.”

“Oh, yeah?” Eddie said, his face turning amused once more. “And how’d that come to pass?”

“Uhhh. It was pretty much right after I saw Terminator ten times in theatres.”

Eddie threw his head back and laughed. “Shut uuuup. It was not.”

“No, I’m serious. When I realized what my deal was…let’s just say I was a bit panicked.” Steve smiled. “But anyways. Have you seen Terminator? Who could blame me?”

“You’re totally fucking with me.” Eddie narrowed his eyes. “You gotta be fucking with me.”

“What? You don’t approve of Arnold?” Steve reached forward and tugged at the hem of Eddie’s jacket. “You’ve sort of got the same look going on…”

“You got a thing for leather, or something?” Eddie raised his eyebrows.

“And chains.” Steve said, tugging at the one hanging on Eddie’s hips.

Eddie huffed. “Please. I think there’s a pun to be made here about you yanking my chain.”

Steve went quiet since he couldn’t really think of anything funny to say back. It was difficult to keep up with Eddie’s wit sometimes, and he could usually do okay, but he was still feeling a little braindead from the blowjob, so it was harder than ever to be quick with the comebacks. All he seemed to be able to do was flirt.

“Well, I’m not kidding,” Steve said. “I dig your look.”

“Steve, you already paid, you don’t have to flatter me.” Eddie rolled his eyes and started to head to the door.

“Actually.” Steve furrowed his brows and pulled out his wallet. “I didn’t.”

Eddie had his back to him, so he couldn’t see his expression, which was deeply unfortunate because he would have loved to.

He finally turned around smiling and holding his hand out. “You must’ve been using your Jedi mind tricks on me, making me forget we only talked about paying.”

Steve laughed. “Or you’re just distracted because you totally blue-balled yourself. I know it’s hard to think when that happens.”

He admired Eddie’s resilience. How he’d been so hard and then completely stopped himself from giving into it. Stopped Steve from taking care of it. If it had been reversed, Steve probably would’ve been begging for it.

Eddie’s face went from playful to shocked to annoyed and back to playful all within a second. “You are such a nuisance.” Eddie flicked his fingers out against Steve’s chest like he was swatting him away.

Steve lifted his chin, proud that he’d rattled Eddie. “Anyways, here.” He handed Eddie three one-hundred-dollar bills. “You can have it up front that way you don’t forget next time.”

Eddie eyed the money for a moment then snatched it out of Steve’s hands, stuffing it in his pocket unceremoniously.

Steve considered asking if it was good practice to leave a tip, but he decided the situation was already weird enough.

“You really are rich, aren’t you?” Eddie asked, sauntering by Steve while he held the door open.

“My parents are,” Steve admitted, looking around the bar to see if anyone noticed that they were emerging together. Everyone was too engrossed in their drinking, pool-playing, or head-banging to notice.

Steve wondered if people there knew what Eddie did, or if they were oblivious. Or maybe they only suspected? He wasn’t sure how often Eddie did what he did or with how many men. That would change the circumstances greatly. He wished he could know, but he didn’t think it would be polite to ask Eddie, or to stake out the bar and find out for himself.

He continued, “They buy me regular stuff like clothes, food, whatever, and they pay for the car. So since I started working, a lot of that money just sits around unless I buy weed and shit, or now, this.” He smiled sheepishly. “So I don’t know.”

After they grabbed their drinks, Eddie led them to a two-seater table near the bar. He gestured to one chair, so Steve took it. Then he slid out his and turned it around so he could sit on it backwards. He rested his hands on the back of it and propped his chin on his hands. “You work at Scoops Ahoy, right?”

“Yeah.” Steve ran a hand through his hair. “How’d you know?”

Eddie raised his eyebrows. “Oh, you’d be surprised what intel I’ve acquired about the goings-on in and around Hawkins.”

“Really? Anything juicy?”

“Oh yeah.” Eddie lifted his head from his hands and nodded. “I’m here practically every day, and the drunks loooove to gossip. About their neighbours’ gardens, and who Chief Hopper did or didn’t arrest this week. What’s on sale at the grocery store. Very compelling stuff.”

“Sounds like it.”

“You know, freshmen like to gossip too. Especially the ones in Hellfire Club.”

Like saying hellfire had reminded him of actual fire, Eddie started digging around in his pockets and pulled out a pack of cigarettes.

Steve laughed. “That’s right, they were in the other day. That one, Dustin? He thought I was joining after he saw me at your game.”

Eddie bit down a smile. “Between you and me I still think he’s holding out hope. I tried telling him it was never gonna happen, but…youth. They’re so naïve.”

“He seems like a nice kid. Actually, they all do…” He remembered Max. It was too bad her brother was a complete dickhead. She must’ve been a gossip too given that she told Eddie she ran into him. He probably shouldn’t have felt so pleased that he was a regular topic in Eddie’s club.

“Even Wheeler?” Eddie inclined his head, lighting up the cigarette and taking a deep inhale.

“Okay, maybe not all…but most.” Steve joked. “No really, he’s not bad. Just a little punk.”

“You’re more generous than he is.”

“Why, does he talk shit about me?”

Eddie laughed. “I will neither confirm nor deny any shit talking.”

“I take that as a yes,” Steve said with a smirk. “Doesn’t surprise me.”

“I’m still curious to know exactly what he was hiding under his bed. He won’t confess.”

“Oh, it was nothing too crazy. He just took one of Nancy’s girly magazines…I don’t even want to imagine what he wanted with it.”

“Nancy’s girly magazine?” Eddie shook his head. “Damn…didn’t think he had it in him.”

“But yeah. I’m not sure if you knew, but we were dating. Me and Nancy. That’s how I know him. In case you were wondering.”

“No, I didn’t know that at all.” Eddie fake gasped. “You’re kidding!”

Steve narrowed his eyes.

“Steve, I can put two and two together, and even if I was braindead, you two were the talk of the school for months when you were…I don’t know.” He wiggled his fingers. “Canoodling.”

Steve snorted. “Anyway. I’m sure he’s just happy that Byers is in the picture. Now his best friend can be his new brother. Sort of.”

“Right, right, right, Jonathan and Will, Nancy and Mike…” Eddie mused. “Small town business is so weird. Everyone knows everyone. Everyone has history and connections…”

Steve shifted in his chair, his mind immediately going to the Hargrove connection. The one he still needed to disclose to Eddie.

“Yeah,” Steve agreed. “What about you? Any weird ex—or ex’s little brother—shit in your life?”

Eddie raised his eyebrows. “Uhhh…definitely not. I guess that’s one okay thing about being gay.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, nobody’s really public about it, definitely not in Hawkins. So nothing’s ever serious enough for anyone to even become an ‘ex’. As soon as you’re done with them you pretend they don’t exist, they pretend you don’t exist. Boom.” He clapped his hands. “Nothing ever happened.”

“You don’t even meet anyone else they know most of the time,” he added.

“Oh,” Steve said solemnly. “Um, I guess I never thought of it like that. That sucks. I mean, I guess it’s good you don’t have to acknowledge anything, and nobody else knows your personal shit.”

Eddie shrugged.

“Like, everybody fucking knows about what happened with me and Nancy. Even you.”

“I’m sure what everybody thinks happened and what actually happened are two different things, but I take your point,” Eddie said.

“Exactly. And seeing her is awkward. Not because I give a shit but because everyone else expects me to. Even Tommy. He says I need to get over her, and shit, and he only says it because I don’t have anyone I’m dating. Like I have to get another girlfriend, and if not I must be hung up on her still. It’s like being public is cool and everyone’s happy for you…until something bad happens, and then it’s humiliating. Everyone thinks they need to stick their nose in your business.”

He wasn’t sure why he’d ranted about any of that at all. He hadn’t even realized it was on his mind until it was coming out of his mouth. Sort of what it was like the first few times he worked with Robin. He wasn’t used to being around someone who was kind. Even for how intimidating and outspoken Eddie was. He was a comforting presence somehow. Someone he could be honest with. But Steve couldn’t be too careful. After all, he was pretty much buying Eddie’s time.

“Sorry,” Steve said, running a hand through his hair. “You probably don’t want to hear this shit.”

Eddie didn’t answer right away, instead taking the time to light up another cigarette. “Want one?”

Steve hesitated for a moment, but ended up accepting the offer. The first swallow of smoke was a relief. It had been a while since he smoked an actual cigarette. Eddie had taken so long to answer him by now that he assumed he’d forgotten what they were talking about and was just going to change the subject.

But it seemed he was merely gathering his thoughts.

“Why wouldn’t I want to hear about that?” he asked.

Steve didn’t have a good answer. It humbled him once more to realize he’d sort of been operating as if this were a date, and it was heavily frowned upon to start whining about your exes on the first date.

“We’re having a drink. We’re sorta kinda acquaintances now…” Eddie tilted his hand back and forth. “You can talk about whatever you wanna talk about.”

“Right, okay.” Steve nodded a few times and sucked his cigarette back until it was halfway to the filter. It was good, just like the rest of Eddie’s supply.

“But,” Steve continued, “I guess keeping your relationships a secret because you have to and not because you want to…that’s two different things. I guess I’m just saying, there’s a bright side to not having exes…I guess.” He winced. “Sorry, maybe I’m off base. Obviously I’m new to this side of things, you know…being with a guy. Not that we’re, um…” What were they even talking about anymore? Steve felt lost.

Eddie raised his eyebrows. “Steve, would you relax?”

“What? Am I not?”

Eddie eyed him, like obviously not.

“Sor—”

“Argh! Don’t!” Eddie reached forward and clapped his hand over Steve’s mouth, grinning all the while. “No sorries.” He removed his hand and fixed Steve with a warning look.

Steve pretend-zipped his mouth.

“It’s fine. Just…you don’t have to like, walk on eggshells when you talk to me. I’m not here to police you on your experiences and tell you that you’re not gay enough just because you haven’t been through the same things as me. Okay?”

Steve grimaced. “I was gonna say it again…but since I’m not allowed to say sorry. I’ll just say thanks.”

Eddie rolled his eyes fondly. “You can talk about shit without worrying that I’m gonna jump down your throat over it.”

“Jump down my throat, huh?”

“Stop.” Eddie didn’t sound like he wanted him to at all.

“You know, I might say something stupid, though,” Steve said. “If I don’t at least try and censor myself. I feel like that’s all I’ve been doing.”

“Oh yeah? What do you think you’ve said that’s been sooo stupid?” Eddie leaned forward, his eyes twinkling. He was jiggling his leg under the table, and it was making his chain rattle.

Steve liked the sound.

“How about basically everything I said to you in my room the other night?” Steve cringed.

Eddie chuckled. “I barely remember any of that. I was toasted.”

“Liar,” Steve said. “I was fucking toasted, and I remember it all word for word.”

“If it makes you feel better, nothing stood out to me as particularly bad.” Eddie shrugged, not even bothering to look guilty for being caught in his lie. “I think the dumbest thing you said all night was telling Billy it takes one to know one. Were you trying to get beat to death?”

Steve stilled. “You heard that?”

Eddie nodded. “I mean, it’s true, he’s totally repressed like most of the guys in our grade, as we discussed, but to say that to his face? You got balls.”

“Well, so do you. You say shit like that to people all the time.”

Eddie smirked at him. “I thought you said that made me difficult?”

Steve admittedly felt a bit betrayed after falling into that trap. Eddie had just got done saying he didn’t need to walk on eggshells, and now he was totally being called out for dumb shit he’d said before they’d gotten to know each other more. But, it was a valid point, so Steve considered it. He hadn’t changed his mind about Eddie being difficult, really. How to explain that he understood it more now?

“It does make you difficult,” Steve said. “But maybe being difficult isn’t such a bad thing. Better than keeping your mouth shut and letting people walk all over you.”

Eddie put his cigarette butt in his beer bottle and started peeling at the label. “I got nothing to lose, though. You do. Which is why what you said to him was stupid.”

Steve frowned. He had not been expecting that to come out of Eddie’s mouth. At all.

Steve considered that too. What did he have to lose, really? Billy was already crowned the new king of Hawkins High. His friendship with Tommy? Some of the cred he still had with the cheerleading squad? Who cared about any of that anymore? He’d been over it for a while. Going through the motions because it didn’t matter.

“I got nothing to lose that I care about,” Steve decided. “Besides, you could lose teeth. And I don’t want to see that happen if you get too difficult for someone one day.”

“Aww you like my smile?”

“I like your entire mouth. That includes the smile.”

“Jesus,” Eddie said. “You get super flirty when you got booze in you. It’s almost too much to handle.”

Steve laughed. “You’re super flirty always…”

“Yeah,” Eddie agreed. “I am.”

“Damn,” Steve said after a moment of them just looking at each other, waiting for the other to speak. “So you heard all that shit? But…you were on the couch with Chrissy...” He couldn’t remember exactly when Eddie was all of a sudden next to him at the punch bowl. But he had obviously heard enough to know he’d been referred to as a fag freak.

“The tape that was playing ended prettttty much when Tommy was saying something about Jason getting a handle on his bitch? It was either bad timing or good timing depending on how you look at it.”

“Shit. Sorry you had to hear that,” Steve said.

“I know. The tape was pretty bad, but not the worst I’ve heard.”

Steve shook his head, ignoring the joke.  “And before, a couple weeks ago when Tommy said it…here.”

“It’s nothing new to me.” 

Steve felt a pit form in his stomach at that comment. At the memory of him standing right there when Tommy had called Eddie a fag. And telling Eddie he was the difficult one. God. What the fuck was wrong with him? Why was Eddie even sitting with him right now? Being nice to him. 

“Did—did Chrissy hear what they said about her?”

“No, thankfully not. That poor girl has enough going on.” Eddie frowned. “But word got out after anyways, so I guess she did. Jason and Billy had it out in your backyard pretty good that night.”

“Jesus. I thought I heard like, some yelling or something when we were in my room, but I was so out of it.” 

Steve wondered what else he’d missed from Saturday. Pretty much anything that didn’t directly have to do with Eddie was gone from his memory, if he’d even noticed it happening at all. He hadn’t noticed anything going on at school today either because of his anticipation for the afternoon… He had sat with Tommy and Carol as usual, as if everything was fine. He’d practically been on autopilot. Now he questioned why the fuck he’d gone into the cafeteria at all.

Then he remembered his eye contact with Eddie. That had been worth his while. But he could only imagine what Eddie thought of him when he saw him sitting next to his bullies. Steve knew what he thought of himself right now. And it wasn’t good.

And yet, Eddie was in good spirits. He laughed and lit up another cigarette. “I know, I almost feel guilty for accepting your proposition since you were clearly three sheets to the wind when you made it, but I sort of assumed this had been on your mind way before you got all fucked up. And that’s why you got fucked up in the first place.”

“How do you know everything?” Steve blurted.

Eddie threw his hands up. “It’s a gift. A trick of the trade, if you will. Along with my excellent hearing.”

“And that’s another thing,” Steve continued. “My proposition. The way I asked you…that was stupid.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Really. You don’t think ‘will you blow me’ was stupid? Or rude? Now I know you’re a liar.”

Eddie laughed. “Oh lighten up. If you ever say something stupid enough to offend me, like actually offend me and not just annoy me? I’ll tell you. You have my word.”

Then why hadn’t Eddie called him out for standing by while other people said offensive shit to him? Did he not think it was the same thing? Or maybe what he’d said to Billy in the kitchen in an attempt to stand up for Eddie was what had gotten him to this point with Eddie in the first place? Maybe Eddie saw potential in him? He fucking hoped so because he didn’t plan on continuing the way he had been. Pathetic, and complacent, and “not difficult”. 

“Sounds good,” Steve said simply—instead of all the shit he wanted to say and promise and apologize for. “Same here.”

Eddie smiled. “And honestly? I thought what you said was as good as anything.”

“Yeah right.”

“Well, how else would you phrase it if you had a do-over?”

“I don’t know,” Steve said.

“Mayyybe the request would’ve been ideally sent through carrier pigeon. So much more proper and polite: Dearest Edward. Comma. I hope this letter finds you well. May I inquire if you would be so kind as to fellate me at your earliest convenience. I would be most grateful. Signed, Your Majesty, Steven Harrington.”

Steve groaned. Eddie had a way of making him blush like nobody else. “Did you seriously just say fellate?”

“I didn’t know you knew Latin,” Eddie said brightly.

“I don’t, but I know what that means.”

Eddie giggled, obviously delighted at Steve’s embarrassment. “I mean, realistically, maybe you could’ve added a ‘please’, or something. But…I’m not gonna split hairs. The way you worded it got the job done, didn’t it?” Eddie waggled his eyebrows at him.

“Yeah, I—” Steve cleared his throat. “The job was definitely done.”

“There, so quit griping and finish your drink. I’m ready for my second one.”

They talked for over an hour, and drank until the fifty dollars was nearly gone. And it still didn’t feel like long enough. Steve wanted to and could’ve drunk more, but he didn’t want to overstay his welcome, or get so wasted that he couldn’t drive home.

“So is tomorrow good to meet again?” Steve asked. He forced himself to maintain eye contact with Eddie. There was really no need to be nervous since they’d already agreed to meet twice more. And he didn’t need to be shy around Eddie considering he’d just had his dick in his mouth. But he was sort of waiting for the moment Eddie would realize he didn’t want anything to do with an asshole like him. He prayed that day never came.  

“Definitely. If you don’t mind a late night rendezvous, that is.”

“I don’t mind.” Steve chewed his lip, wondering what exactly the cause of the delay was. He sort of didn’t want to know.

Eddie nodded once, pausing before he spoke again. “I’m playing a show with my band. So we’ll do it after. Say 9 o’clock?”

“Oh,” Steve said, unable to help from perking up. “Yeah. Good. Great. Yeah, you said you had a band. What’s it called again?”

“Corroded Coffin,” Eddie said with a dramatically deep voice. He widened his eyes and curled his fingers to make himself look creepy.

“So you sing like…disco music then?” Steve teased. “Stuff to dance to?”

Eddie laughed, and it was such a great sound. “You’d be surprised, Steve. We actually do cover a few disco songs. Except. Except. And this is very important, so pay attention.” He held both of his fingers up. “We make them metal and we make them wayyyy better.”

Steve scrunched his face. “I don’t know…”

“Blasphemer!” Eddie grabbed onto the back of his chair and leaned all the way back. “Tasteless.”

Steve smiled. “What can I say? I’m more of a pop-slash-rock-and-roll kind of guy.”

“I’ll convert you. You have my solemn vow.” Eddie bowed his head.

“I appreciate it.”

“Good. Good.” He nodded enthusiastically.

Eddie grabbed the empty beer bottle closest to him and started spinning it around. He seemed to have something on his mind because he opened his mouth to say something and abruptly closed it.

Steve was preparing to get up and leave since it didn’t look like Eddie was going to say what he wanted to, but then he asked. “Say, if you hate metal so much…how come you were here the other night?”

Steve inclined his head, thinking about the times he’d been at the Hideout. Once to buy drugs, once on a date with Heidi, again to buy drugs—although he’d ended up walking out empty-handed, and now.

“You mean, the night with Neil and everything?” He scratched at the back of his neck.

“Yeah.” Eddie looked up at Steve from under his eyelashes for a moment before refocusing his attention on his endeavour of peeling every last trace of the sticker off the bottle.

“You remember what I told you about Tommy hassling me about dating?”

“Sure.”

“Well, he thought it’d be a good idea to go on a double date. Him, Carol, me, and Heidi. She’s in our grade, so you probably know her.”

“I recognized her,” Eddie confirmed.

Steve nodded. “Right, so Tommy ditched, which I think was on purpose. And Heidi weirdly loves metal? I don’t know. I wouldn’t have guessed. She totally doesn’t seem like the type…but anyways, she wanted to come here, so we did.”

Eddie raised his eyebrows but didn’t say anything.

“She’s nice and everything, but definitely a onetime thing,” Steve said, shifting in his seat. He remembered promising her a rain check for the date, but he doubted she was going to cash it in, and he didn’t plan on honouring it if she did. He also doubted Eddie even gave a fuck about the details, but he sort of wanted him to know that he was single?

“Even before, but especially now that we’re doing this… You know? I’m not a cheater or anything,” Steve explained.

And maybe Eddie wanted to make sure of that too since he smiled slightly at Steve’s words. He guessed that Eddie probably didn’t like knowingly messing with guys who were unfaithful. It made Steve feel even guiltier for not telling Eddie the truth about Neil. Eddie would probably want to know. But it never seemed to be the right time to break the news.

“Um, why do you ask?” Steve said when Eddie still didn’t say anything. Maybe he had asked for a different reason.

“I guess I was just curious since it’s not your usual scene.”

Oh. So Steve had totally revealed way too much information for nothing. Perfect. He added it to the ever-growing list of stupid shit he said to Eddie.

“It is now.” Steve reverted back to flirting since it was safer. “Look at that, you’ve converted me.”

Eddie looked up at the ceiling and shook his head. “Steeeve Harrington. The perpetual charmer.”

All too soon, Steve was walking to his car. Alone. He sat in the driver’s seat for a moment before he actually left, looking at his palms which were still a little sore from grabbing onto the stall so hard. The red lines on them had faded, but he could still feel them.

It was a bittersweet feeling to have another meetup with Eddie to look forward to, but to also leave Eddie behind, and so early in the afternoon. He knew the Hideout was open for another few hours, and Eddie hadn’t seemed like he was gearing up to leave. And all Steve could think about was who else Eddie was going to be meeting there and why.

Chapter Text

Steve had been going over what he wanted to say to Tommy since he’d left Eddie at the Hideout. Variations of we’re done, fuck you, we shouldn’t be friends anymore. At some points in his imagining of the fight, he considered if it was worth having a discussion before he totally burned the bridge. If he could talk to Tommy man to man and tell him that the way he acted was bothering him. If he could salvage their friendship.

They’d been friends for a long time, and a part of Steve hoped that there was something redeemable about Tommy. Something had to be there if they’d gotten along since day one of freshman year. But maybe there wasn’t. Especially when he thought of their track record of heart-to-heart’s (zero). When he thought about what they even had in common anymore (nothing).

Maybe Steve had changed too much. Outgrown his old life. He felt melodramatic for even thinking that. One blowjob from a guy couldn’t be life-altering. Could it? But that wasn’t the entire picture. Being bisexual had been part of his identity—albeit, secretly—way before he’d started messing around with Eddie. And he was friends with Robin now, and she was the best friend he’d ever had, and they didn’t even hang out together outside of work. He’d barely admitted to being friends with her whenever Tommy mentioned her.

Why, because of different social circles? She hadn’t even wanted to come to his party when he invited her, and he didn’t blame her when he thought about all the shit that had taken place at his house all within the span of a few hours. 

Plain and simple, his surroundings didn’t match how he felt inside; the people currently around him weren’t the ones he wanted or needed around, and he had to recalibrate. Not only because of Eddie or Robin, or anyone else, but for his own peace of mind.

Because he had been restless all night with all that shit on his mind, and because he’d worked up the nerve to say something—he didn’t know quite yet what he would say, but something, it was anticlimactic when Tommy didn’t show up for school.

Besides anticlimactic, it was also unfortunate, because Tommy’s absence gave him more time to stew, and therefore, more time to doubt. When Tommy wasn’t in his face, it was easy to remember the good times they’d had together. Admittedly, there had been many. Easy to think of the laughing, and the joking, and the camaraderie. Easy to wonder if he was being too hasty.

Steve had been certain that he was ready and willing to drop Tommy because of everything he’d come to realize about his character and the kind of person he himself wanted to be. Mainly, he had realized how those two things no longer meshed well. If they ever had. But now... he wasn’t sure what he wanted.

What a waste and a pity to have to stow his emotions and ride it out with no resolution. Whether the resolution was good or bad. Steve hated to be stuck in limbo.

The only brightside to the entire situation was that he had plans with Eddie. And if Steve was sure about anything in his life, it was that he wanted to see more of Eddie Munson.

Steve felt just as nervous walking into the Hideout that night as he did the day before. He knew more about what to expect now, but this time it was different because it was later in the evening; he didn’t know what the vibe would be. When he’d gone there with Heidi, it had been the weekend, and she’d been there to talk to. Now, he was alone—on a goddamn weeknight, and Eddie’s band was playing, and now they were—in Eddie’s words—kinda sorta acquaintances. He had a lot to be nervous about, and he was starting to accept that being nervous was a personality trait of his now. He didn’t like it, but what was he supposed to do? Demand that Eddie quit being so alluring? Hell no. 

Steve wanted to be allured. 

Eddie had told him 9 o’clock, so after his show, but Steve arrived a half an hour early. The day had been long and torturous, his meeting with Eddie the only light at the end of the tunnel, so why not?

Maybe he should’ve played it cool and strategically showed up at 8:57. Even 9:01, if he wanted to be cheeky. But he had already showed his hand by pre-paying for two more sessions with Eddie anyways, so how much more desperate could he look? In fact, maybe by being casual and showing up when he wanted to show up, it actually made him look less desperate.

And…he was overthinking again, which led him to the terrifying conclusion that he actually could look a lot more desperate if he wasn’t careful. The next conclusion that he came to was that it was future Steve’s problem if he looked too desperate.

The bar wasn’t anymore crowded than usual despite there being an actual show going on, which surprised Steve. He’d been anticipating a full house. But it was a Tuesday and it was very possible that Eddie’s band sucked to everyone else but Eddie. Therefore: minimal turnout.

He scanned the small stage for Eddie, easily picking him out of the five guys up there. He couldn’t help but smile when he saw him, bending at the knees and shredding the guitar while he whipped his head back and forth, his long hair flying all over the place. His fingers were moving so fast they were a blur.

After a few moments, Eddie eased out of his solo. His stance relaxed, and his fingers slowed, and he put his mouth to the microphone to sing. 

Now that he wasn’t head-banging, Eddie’s eyes were open, and Steve realized he could totally see him. Blatantly staring. Yeah, he looked desperate.

Eddie’s guitar hung from his neck now since he wasn’t playing, and he lifted the hand that wasn’t holding the microphone and wiggled his fingers in a little wave. And Steve could hear a smile in his voice now while he sang.  

Steve’s stomach was nearly falling out of his ass as he approached the bar to order a drink. He didn’t know Eddie could sing. And something about Eddie waving at him from the stage like he was some sort of groupie fan and Eddie was a rockstar had him all hot and bothered.

Normally, Eddie was attractive, Steve could say that with confidence because it was true, and he wouldn’t have wanted Eddie like he did if he was ugly. But when he was on stage, he was downright sexy. 

He considered leaving to thwart his brain from getting any dumbass ideas about having a crush on Eddie because...pretty much everyone knew it was a recipe for disaster to get a crush on your prostitute. A prostitute, not your prostitute. Fuck.

It was already too late. 

Steve couldn’t even tell if the music was good since metal wasn’t his preferred genre, but he listened politely while he waited for the bartender to grab him a Coke. What he actually wanted was a beer, but he figured it best not to push his luck with the lax rules there when the guy had narrowed his eyes at him. Definitely recognizing him from the day before.  

Get used to it buddy. You’ll be seeing a lot more of me.  

He claimed a chair at the nearest open table to him and watched the rest of the show. 

“You might recognize this next one,” Eddie said into the microphone. “But not like you’ve heard it before…And thank goodness for that because we all know that disco’s dead. Good riddance, I say. Stay dead!” 

Steve shook his head at Eddie since he was speaking directly to him while simultaneously addressing the entire bar. Such a diva.

“Here we go!” 

The song started with drums and bass, and Steve didn’t immediately know what it was—until Eddie started plucking away on his guitar. Soon after, his voice was permeating throughout the room, so smooth and seductive.

Never could believe the things you do to me. Never could believe the way you are…

Then his cheeks actually started burning. There was no fucking way that was the kind of shit they performed. He liked the original song even though it was cheesy—he’d learned that the hard way when he’d included it on a tape he made to have sex to. The girls would always laugh at it, and he would use it to his advantage as an icebreaker.

Now, he felt like Eddie was doing the same thing to him.  

And because he knew the song, he now had a basis of comparison between genres, which meant that he could tell that Eddie’s band was good. Which…annoyed him. He was a sucker for someone with a talent, and not only could Eddie play, but he had a good singing voice as well. It wasn’t quite the way he sounded when he spoke; he adopted some sort of twang to it that made it even more enchanting. It was unfair. Still, Steve definitely stood by what he’d said to Eddie about loving his entire mouth.  

They played a few more songs after that, and Steve started kicking back Cokes like they were going out of style just for something to do that wouldn’t leave him sitting at the table with his mouth hanging open while he watched Eddie perform. Was the bastard good at everything? Somehow he became even more charismatic on stage which should’ve been embarrassing because barely anyone was there or even listening to him. He was acting like he was a frontman for some famous band, or something. But that made it all the more enticing. Eddie was just Eddie all the time. He didn’t do things to get validation from others, maybe some attention, but if he didn’t get it, that was fine by him too. He obviously enjoyed playing music because it was fun, not because it inflated his ego or impressed anyone. 

Steve admired that. It was a trait he wanted for himself. 

Eddie thanked everyone for listening after they played their last song, and then he pointed to a man in the corner that Steve hadn’t even noticed and said, “And to our number one fan, who’s neeeever missed a show…the one and only Wayne Munson!” 

All the members of Corroded Coffin applauded, even though nobody else in the audience did.

Steve glanced over to see Wayne raising a beer at Eddie and smiling. He didn’t really look like Eddie’s dad, so maybe it was his uncle or something? He got a jealous pang in his chest like he always did when he saw someone with a strong family connection. 

He turned his head quickly when Wayne caught him staring and gave him a questioning look.

After that, Steve chose to watch the stage instead of the other patrons while Eddie’s band put all their instruments away. It was safer. The last time he’d made eye contact with someone there, he’d gotten choked out. Best not to push his luck, even though Wayne Munson seemed nice enough. 

As soon as Eddie’s guitar was in its case, Eddie hopped off the stage platform and walked up to Steve’s table. He almost wasn’t expecting it. Like he’d forgotten why he was there.

“Hey, Steeeve. What’d you think?” Eddie was all smiles, his hair a bit frizzy and big, his forehead shiny with sweat from his exertion.  

Cute.  

Steve blinked back at Eddie, unable to form words. “I—it was great. I recognized the song.” It was hard to focus when he could see Wayne in the background, his questioning expression turning completely perplexed now that he was talking to his son or nephew or whatever. 

“Oh yeah?” Eddie clapped his hands together, his face going all dimples and delight. “Thought you might.” 

“Yeah, it was pretty cool,” he said lamely. “You uh, you have nice voice.” 

Eddie ducked his head. “Ahhh. Flattery will get you everywhere…” 

Finally, a clue on what Eddie liked. Steve could work with flattery. It wasn’t fucking hard to think of nice shit to say to Eddie. He had an entire list. He wondered how much longer the list would be if he’d pulled his head out of his ass sooner and noticed how desirable the guy was. As it was, he’d only been compiling the list for a couple weeks. Still long, though. 

He chose to disclose a more recent addition. 

“In that case,” Steve began in a low voice, leaning forward so only Eddie would hear. “I think you’re sexy when you’re on stage. It’s a good look on you, Eddie.” 

Steve was expecting Eddie to give him one of those surprised expressions he liked to see…but Eddie just rolled his eyes. “Please.” He flicked his wrist. “I’m sexy all the time…not just on stage.” 

Steve licked his lips. “I’d have to agree.” 

There it was. Eddie laughed lightly, not saying anything. He brushed a piece of hair back from his face. “Yeah, well. That’s what they pay me for...” 

Steve didn’t have a good answer for that, and Eddie moved on quickly. “Stay here, okay? We gotta put our shit in the van, and then I’ll come and get you once they’re gone.” 

A thrill ran through Steve at that. Finally. “Yes, sir.” 

Eddie stilled for a moment, staring at Steve with his eyes wide and lips parted. He looked like he was about to say something else, but then he ran off without another word. 

Steve checked his ass out while he had the opportunity, wondering for a split second where his black hanky was, but then he remembered he still had it in his pocket. 

Although it was difficult, Steve obeyed Eddie and stayed at the table, his eyes impulsively flickering in the direction of the bathroom every so often because he was so ramped up. He noticed Wayne leave, and a few other people came and went, and he was eager for it to be just him and Eddie again. He wanted it to be just them all the time.  

The longer he had to sit there, the less he cared that he’d developed a crush. So what? Crushes were fleeting. He’d had enough casual sex to know that. And he could be realistic about this since he knew nothing would come out of his and Eddie’s relationship, anyways. Why would it? He was low on Eddie’s radar, if he even registered at all. He was another customer. Eddie probably viewed him the same way he viewed people at Scoops Ahoy. He remembered some of the regular customers’ orders, and he chatted with the seniors and their grandchildren, but he didn’t know their names or think of them when he wasn’t working.  

It was slightly different because he and Eddie went to school together, and they’d known of each other a lot longer than the five minutes it took to order a hot fudge sundae. And Eddie had been in his room, and he’d kissed him, and he’d felt his cock and wanted to taste him. Eddie had called him sweetheart.  

So maybe there was hope? 

Jesus Christ. Steve downed the rest of his soda and cursed himself for pussying out from ordering alcohol. Eddie had to be the devil. He just had to be. Because Steve was going to pieces, dying to sin for him, and Eddie wasn’t even in the room. 

After what felt like an eternity, Eddie emerged from the same employees-only area Steve had seen him enter before with his band at his side. Steve immediately wondered what the logistics of their meeting were going to be. Weren’t his friends leaving? Did they know about what Eddie did? Would they really just turn a blind eye while Eddie and him walked off together?

He decided to follow Eddie’s lead. 

Eddie approached him quickly like he was trying to get a head start on his bandmates before they were in earshot. 

“Hey, so—” 

“Holy shit. Harrington?” the drummer exclaimed, quickening his pace to where Steve sat. “I thought that was you Eds was talking to.” 

Steve raised his eyebrows at Eddie and smirked. Eds? 

Eddie sighed. 

Steve vaguely recognized the guy since he sat at Eddie’s table at school, and he was maybe in Hellfire Club? 

“I’m Gareth.” He held out his hand for Steve to shake. 

Steve nodded at him. “Steve.” 

“Oh, I know,” Gareth said, sitting in the chair across from him. “This is Joe, Jeff, and Charlie by the way.” 

“Hey guys,” Steve greeted, reaching across the table and initiating a shake with them too. He recognized Jeff, but he knew the others didn’t go to Hawkins High, but maybe they used to and were already graduated?  

They sat down as well after they shook hands, leaving only Eddie standing. He crossed his arms. “I thought you guys said you were taking off?” 

“I didn’t know you hung out here,” Jeff said, ignoring him. 

“Uh—It’s recent…” 

“I invited him,” Eddie said, scratching his temple then raising his hand as if he was guilty of something. “Told him he needed to hear what real music sounds like.” 

“You could’ve just played him The Number of the Beast, or something,” Jeff hissed. “Not invited him to our show. Now I’m all nervous and shit. Usually only drunks watch us…not the King.” 

“I’m pretty sure the King died in '77,” Steve joked. It made him uncomfortable when people called him that. Not before, but definitely now. King of what? The only high school in their shitty, hick town? Big fucking deal.  

“Steve, please don’t tell me you listen to Elvis,” Eddie groaned, frowning deeply.  

“Yeah, bro. That’s…that’s not right.” Joe winced. 

“What should I be listening to then?” Steve asked.  

“Oh, no,” Eddie said, wiping his hands over his eyes and groaning dramatically. “You really shouldn’t have asked that.” 

“Yes. He should’ve!” Gareth said. “Eddie, silence. I have an education to give. An impressionable mind to mould.” 

Steve raised his eyebrows at Eddie who was still standing. Couldn’t he tell that nothing was happening anytime soon unless they wanted to announce to the entire group that they needed to take a ‘bathroom break’ together? 

“Well I already promised I’d convert him into someone with taste. You’re really stepping on my toes here.” Eddie wiggled his foot for emphasis. 

“I don’t care. He asked me a question, and I’m gonna damn well answer it.” 

Steve laughed. “It is true…Eddie did promise. Maybe you should let him—” 

“Obviously he’s failing because you just cited Elvis as good music.” Gareth held up his hand. “I’ll take over from here.” 

“Guess you better sit down, Eddie,” Steve said, grabbing the chair next to him and pulling it out. “Sounds like school’s in session.” 

“Jesus Christ,” Eddie muttered, finally giving in and taking a seat next to Steve. “Sorry,” he said under his breath, glancing at Steve with apologetic eyes. 

Steve shook his head and tried to communicate that he didn’t mind at all without saying anything. 

“So how’d you guys even become friends anyways?” Gareth asked. “Did Eddie secretly get really popular and not tell us?” 

“Gareth. Please,” Eddie whined. “You’re killing me here.” 

“What. I wanna know. And obviously you haven’t been keeping us updated with any interesting info.” 

“Joe, can you help me out. Please?” Eddie begged. 

“I don’t know. I’m pretty curious myself. He doesn’t look like the type to play D&D, and I didn’t realize you had any other friends.” 

“Thank you so much,” Eddie said, scrunching up his face in a fake smile. “Really feeling the love from you guys…” 

“We got paired together for a project,” Steve lied smoothly. “In…biology.” 

“Riiightt,” Eddie said, nodding slowly.  

“Ohhhh, so that’s why he came to the drama room the other day,” Jeff said. “Makes sense now because I know he wasn’t joining Hellfire.” 

Eddie wiped his hands over his face. Steve was right there with him, but he didn’t let it show. This was why he liked playing things cool and keeping relationships—“relationships” — a secret. Once people got hold of it and had their interrogations and got all the details, they thought it was all their business. Their right to intrude. Then when it stopped, they thought they could put in their two cents. Steve hated anyone knowing anything.  

Charlie laughed. “Dude,” he said to Eddie. “I don’t know how you do it. Getting held back not once but twice? Having to take classes with babies? No offense, man.” He waved at Steve. 

“A baby?” Steve scoffed. “Who’re you calling a baby? He’s not that much older than me. I’m eighteen.”

Joe, Charlie, and Eddie all laughed at him while Gareth and Jeff protested. 

“That’s like when a little kid says, I’m not nine, I’m nine and a half,” Joe mocked, barely able to contain himself from cackling. 

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, man,” Gareth said seriously. “Steve, here, is like aged in dog years from all the chicks he pulls. Really makes you a man, you know?” 

Steve snorted. He actually sort of agreed even though it was a fucking stupid thing to say. 

Eddie looked like he wanted to die of embarrassment and Steve was living for it. Finally, that cool and unbothered exterior was crumbling at the hands of goddamn Gareth whatever-his-last-name-was. He wondered what other crazy shit would come out of that guy’s mouth.  

“We should have a round,” Steve declared. “On me. Since you guys played such a great show.” 

Eddie looked at him in panic. “Don’t give them alcohol, man. They’re like fucking gremlins…” 

“Gremlins?” Steve inclined his head. What the fuck were those? 

Eddie rolled his eyes at him. 

“Anyways, too late,” Steve said. “It’s happening. I decided.” 

Eddie pursed his lips obnoxiously, the sides of his mouth threatening to turn up into a smile. “Fine, but don’t say I didn’t warn you, smartass. Ply us all with drinks, see what happens.” 

Steve looked him, challenging him with his eyes. Oh, when they finally got the chance to be alone. It was fucking on.  

“Not it!” Eddie screeched, suddenly raising both of his hands in the air. 

Steve jumped at the outburst. Then Joe, Charlie, and Jeff also declared that they weren’t it. 

“Oh for fuck sakes,” Gareth pouted. “I always have to DD.” 

“Because you’re toooo slow,” Eddie jeered, reaching across the table and patting him a few times on the cheek. “Better luck next time, infant.” 

“Oh come on,” Jeff said. “Don’t do that shit where you guys gang up on us because we’re younger...Gets old real quick.” 

“Gets old?” Joe said. “Unlike you?” 

Eddie high-fived him, and now Steve rolled his eyes. He was the smartass, if anything. 

“I’m sure one won’t hurt,” Steve said, taking pity on Gareth. 

“Bring him back a juice box,” Charlie suggested. 

“Or a baby bottle,” Joe added. 

“You guys are sooo funny. You know I’m seventeen right? Not seven,” Gareth whined. 

“Same thing,” Charlie said. 

Steve laughed. It was cool to see the guys giving each other shit in a way that wasn’t downright fucking rude. They all actually seemed to like each other even when they were tossing insults. 

“Wanna help me, man?” Steve put his hand on Eddie’s shoulder. “I can’t carry six beers at once.” 

“Oh. Yeah,” Eddie said, popping up. “I got you.” 

“Hurry back, boys,” Gareth taunted, “Don’t think I’ve forgotten about your education.” He pointed at Steve. “The night is young.” 

Steve shook his head and started heading to the bar. 

Eddie stopped him after a few steps. “Hey, thanks for being cool back there.”  He shoved his hands in his back pockets. “In retrospect it was a seriously bad move to agree to tonight. I should’ve fuckin’ known they...” He shook his head and removed one of his hands from his pockets to run it over his hair. Steve tracked the movement. He fucking loved that hair. “Or maybe we could’ve done it earlier, or something. I don’t know,” Eddie said. “I’m just sorry.” 

Steve frowned. Did Eddie seriously think he was pissed off? As if Eddie could control what his friends did. Eddie had nothing to apologize for, except maybe for how nervous he made Steve, but Steve couldn’t very well demand that he apologize for that. 

“It doesn’t bother me. I’m fine to hang out.” That seemed like a good, neutral thing to say. 

“You are?” Eddie asked softly, surprise colouring is voice. 

“Sure. They seem like nice guys,” Steve said. “And sitting around drinking beer isn’t really anything I wouldn’t be doing anyways. I mean, you and me did it yesterday, and on Saturday…” 

“Yeah, but— 

“What can I get ya?” The bartender interrupted them even though they weren’t quite at the bar yet. He tossed a rag over his shoulder. “Usual, Eddie?” 

“Got it in one, Benny boy,” Eddie said, turning from Steve and moving to lean on the bar. 

“Good show tonight,” he complimented while he worked on popping the tops off the bottles. 

“Why thank you.” Eddie backed away from the counter to bow, and then he rushed forward to lean over the counter to steal a lemon wedge from behind the bar. He landed back on his feet with a thump, his chain jangling in a way that made Steve’s mouth water like a fucking Pavlovian experiment. 

“Pretty good turn out, too.”  Eddie winked at Steve while he said it, and Steve’s stomach fluttered. 

“Yeah, it’s good to see new faces around here,” Benny agreed. “Keeps things going.” 

“Truer words have never been spoken,” Eddie replied, biting into the lemon and wincing. “Eurghh.” 

Steve laughed. “What did you expect?” 

“No, it was a good ‘eurghh’. I like sour,” he explained, his eyes bright despite the dim light of the bar. “Want one?” 

“Uhhh.” Steve grimaced. “Sure, why not?” 

“Okay, here.” Eddie handed him the wedge he’d bitten from, his usually wide eyes closing until they were hooded and expectant. 

The lemon still had some juice left in it and a nice set of teeth marks in the flesh. And Steve probably should’ve been grossed out, but he plucked it from Eddie’s hand and sucked the rest of the juice out of it, purposely keeping the straightest face he could. Eddie wasn’t winning this one. 

“Juicy,” Steve commented, smirking at Eddie who was biting his bottom lip hard enough that it must’ve hurt.  

“Steve?” Eddie whispered, glancing around and then stepping closer.  

“Yeah?” he asked, voice husky. 

“You’re a fucking tease.” 

Steve licked his lips and leaned closer still. “Nuh-uh. That’s alll you, Eds.” 

Eddie looked at him like he—Steve didn’t know. He could just tell that Eddie wanted. And that made him feel like he wasn’t the only crazy one out of them.  

“Be careful,” Eddie warned. “You don’t even want to know what I’m like when I tease.” 

Steve gulped while he stared back at Eddie. Did that...did that mean he was falling over his feet like a pathetic virgin preteen, thinking he was on hard mode. Meanwhile, Eddie hadn’t even been trying? What the fuck? Eddie Munson should’ve been the King. Not him. 

Steve had to break eye contact first when Eddie inclined his head at him and bared his teeth. Then he noticed all of the beer bottles sitting there waiting. Oops. 

In a daze, he threw a few bills on the counter and grabbed half of the bottles while Eddie grabbed the other half. He was grateful that Eddie didn’t say a word to him as they made their way back to the table because even if he’d had something witty in mind to say, he wouldn’t have been able to make his mouth form the words. 

- 

They ended up staying until last call. Each of them, except Gareth, bought a round, and then they took it from the top which left Steve and Charlie both buying twice. When it was Eddie’s turn, Steve leaned over—probably way too close given that they were at the table in front of everyone—and whispered, “Thank you.” 

Eddie turned to look at him with a shit-eating grin, and whispered back, “Don’t thank me. It’s your money.” 

It was probably supposed to be an off handed taunt, but it made Steve hard. Reminded him of what they had done and what they still had left to do. He spread his legs under the table to give himself some breathing room, and his knee knocked against Eddie’s. They both darted their eyes sideways, locking gazes and wordlessly promising each other that the next time they were alone, they’d get out everything they hadn’t been able to this evening since being foiled by Eddie’s bandmates. At least, that was what Steve meant by his look. He only hoped Eddie felt the same.

Simultaneously, they snapped their eyes back forward before their silent communication became obvious. Steve heavily doubted they had been clocked since Joe, Charlie, Jeff, and Gareth were having an enlightening debate on which album of Black Sabbath’s was superior.

As if Steve had any fucking clue.

Gareth had been yapping at him all night, “educating” him, but all he’d been able to think about was Eddie sitting next to him. He learned a few things, but nothing that could earn him the title of being converted. Maybe if it had been Eddie talking he would’ve paid more attention. By the look on Eddie’s face, he didn’t care about the subject matter either which was a huge boost to Steve’s ego because he took it to mean that Eddie would rather be sucking his dick than listening to his friend talk… And that wasn’t a good thing to think when he was already uncomfortably hard. 

He let out a whimper that, of course, Eddie picked up on. Eddie bumped his leg purposefully and inched his fingers closer to his on the tabletop. Meanwhile, Joe was blathering on, “It’s gotta be Volume Four. It just does, dude.” 

“Paranoid. No contest.” 

“You know what I think?” Eddie said, slapping his hands on the table. Close enough to Steve’s hand that their fingers brushed.

“What?” Steve blurted. He really wanted to know. What do you think, Eddie?   

“I think. Ozzy’s solo stuff is superior.” 

“No fucking way,” Joe said. “No. Eddie. Come on, man. Don’t do this to me.” 

“It’s true.” Eddie shrugged, hauling himself up from his chair. He circled the table once, remarkably only stumbling a couple of times while he did. “Think—think about it. You’ve got his debut with fucking Crazy Train, and that song….oohoho, that song could wake me from the dead. Don’t even pretend to me that you don’t agree. Especially you, Jeff be-because I know. You called me the second you heard it. ‘Ohhh, Eddie it’s so good.’” 

Gareth sighed, “Fair. It is a good song.” 

Steve figured that, “Ohhh, Eddie it’s so good,” sounded a little too similar to how he’d been begging the day before. So maybe he would like it? Steve sort of wanted to hear the song, so he could weigh in one way or another.

He wondered if Eddie would be willing to play it for him sometime. He shook his head at himself and his desperation. He refused to be converted into a metalhead. He’d only been joking when he told Eddie he’d been converted since the Hideout was now “his scene.” He’d only meant because he kept showing up there for Eddie, not because he actually liked the music.

Maybe frequenting the Hideout just because of Eddie wasn’t any better than going there because he liked metal. But still. The distinction felt important. 

Steve felt like he was going insane. He probably was.

“That’s one song,” Jeff argued. “And it’s a single. You can’t compare a single to an album-only song.” 

“Yes I can, if the single’s fucking golden.” Eddie waved him away. “And speaking of singles,” he continued, reaching out for Steve’s shoulder to steady himself. “Let’s not forget ‘Mr. Crowley’.” 

“Oh, come on,” Charlie protested. “‘Mr. Crowley’ sucks. And you know it. You said that the chords were something you could’ve written yourself.” 

Eddie gasped. “How dare you, heathen!” 

Steve smiled to himself. Seeing Eddie get going like this was nothing new to him. He often did it in the middle of the cafeteria, and while standing on top of the table, too. It had always been a little annoying to him, especially when he was calling out his hatred of jocks. But, honestly it was funny and entertaining when he wasn’t on the receiving end of a public blasting. 

“And that’s just one album!” Eddie started lifting his knee onto the table like he was going to climb onto it, and as much as Steve would’ve loved to see it, he reached his arm around Eddie, taking hold of the hem of his vest, and he yanked him back down. 

After a few fruitless attempts since Steve’s grip on him wouldn’t allow him to move, Eddie accepted defeat and stopped trying to get onto the table. He looked around in confusion. As if he couldn’t comprehend what was preventing him from mounting.  

Steve had to stifle his laughter. Drunk Eddie was hilarious. And thank God he was there to prevent him from breaking his neck…

“Imagine what else he’ll come out with if he k—ugh.” Eddie shook his head. “If he keeps going?” 

Steve looked up at Eddie. “You okay, man?” Not so funny anymore. Steve was immediately concerned.  

“Yeah, just. Ugh.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Dizzy.” He dug in his hand to Steve’s shoulder and leaned in. 

Steve wasn’t sure if he even knew he was doing it. He was reminded of just how strong Eddie was with that grip of his. He still had his arm around his waist, so he stood up to be more of a support. 

“I think you better get him home,” Steve suggested. “He’s had enough.” 

Eddie was resting his head on his shoulder now and his eyes were fluttering. “Home? Why do I have to go home? I’m completely fine, and they need to understand that Ozzy is—” 

“Because you’re about to fall on your ass,” Steve interrupted, tightening his arm around Eddie. “You’re wasted.” 

“Am not.” 

“Good call,” Joe said. “He’s about to fuckin’ pass out. Gare? Get the van.” 

“On it,” Gareth said, jumping up from the table and running for the door. 

“I’m surprised he got so drunk,” Charlie said. “He has the best tolerance of all of us.” 

Steve thought the same thing. “Well did he eat today?” He thought back to lunch, but he couldn’t be sure. Eddie had his black lunchbox in front of him like usual, but that was full of drugs, not food. 

Jeff frowned. “I don’t think he had anything at lunch.” 

“We had like, chips and shit before we played.” 

“I’m right here,” Eddie complained. “Don’t talk about me like I’m not here, guys. So rude. So rude.” 

Steve looked at his watch, squinting at it for a second while he did the math.  

“If you have any of that left, feed him,” Steve directed. He had no idea if Eddie took any pills or anything either. He didn’t want to suggest that in case his friends didn’t know he dealt. “Or like, go get some nuts from the bar or something, geez.” 

Jeff left and returned with a tiny bowl of cashews. 

“I don’t want nuts, and I don’t want to go home,” Eddie grumbled. “What’s your problem?” 

“Benny said it’s last call, so we gotta go anyways, Eddie. Here, eat.” 

“Eat,” Steve insisted. “Or you’re gonna get sick.” 

“Fine,” he sighed. He grabbed the bowl from Jeff and emptied the entire thing into his mouth. “Ha-ghy?” 

“Yes, I’m very happy.” Steve rolled his eyes. “Let’s go.” 

He walked out with Eddie plastered to his side while he worked through his mouthful of cashews. “These are—mghmg— good. You want some?” He opened his mouth wide, and showed all the chewed food to Steve. 

Steve couldn’t help but laugh. “Gross, dude. Close your mouth.” 

“What’s a matter, Steve, you don’t like nuts?” Joe said from behind them. 

Steve’s face burned at that one, and Eddie laughed while he flipped Joe off.  

Did they know Eddie was gay, then? Did they know about him too? And they didn’t care? Steve glanced at Joe and Charlie as they overtook them on the way to the van to see if either of their expressions was knowing, or if Joe was just messing around. It seemed that even if they knew, they didn’t care. There was no animosity from them. No name-calling. 

Eddie swallowed loudly, and Steve listened carefully to make sure he wasn’t choking. Eddie smacked his lips together. “Mmm.” 

Steve thought that he would be a very good advertisement for a snack company, because he was definitely selling it.  

“Mmm, Steve,” Eddie sighed. “Sorry.” He cleared his throat. “Uh? Sorry? About tonight.” 

“I already told you, there’s nothing to be sorry for.”  Steve found himself smiling. A drunk Eddie was a forthcoming Eddie. 

“You paid to get blown not sit around with a bunch of weirdos.” 

“Shhh. Easy.” Steve was relieved to see that Charlie, Joe, and Jeff were already at the van while he and Eddie lagged. Nobody needed to hear that. Whether they were aware of what was going on between them two or not.

“Eddie, don’t worry about it. We can do it another time, or…or not at all if you change your mind.” 

Eddie lifted his head from his shoulder and gave him a strange look.  

“Y-you, you even bought drinks? You’re crazy.”

“Tonight was fun,” Steve said. “Even if we didn’t do anything. We’re friends. Friends hang out. Right?” 

“What?” Eddie’s face crumbled in bleary-eyed confusion. “You actually…had a good time?” 

“They’re cool dudes,” Steve admitted. “And I learned a few things about music. I’m no expert, and I still don’t know what the fuck a gremlin is, but…yeah.”

Eddie kept frowning at him, and Steve felt emboldened by the desire to make him feel better.

“Can I tell you a secret, though?” He lowered his voice and leaned in close to Eddie’s ear.

“Yeah,” Eddie agreed, his voice going deeper. “Tell me.”

“Those guys are cool and all,” Steve whispered, “but you’re still my favourite.” 

Steve liked to think he would’ve said it even if he wasn’t drunk, and if Eddie was fully coherent, but part of him knew that it was much easier to flirt with Eddie when both of their inhibitions were lowered. 

Eddie’s face lit up right before he buried it in Steve’s shoulder. But Steve still saw, and he cherished Eddie’s candidness, his pleasure in receiving a compliment. And now, instead of their position being side-by-side with Steve supporting Eddie with one arm, Eddie’s movement made it so that they were chest to chest, Steve with one arm around him in a sort of loose hug. Eddie had his hands fisted in his shirt like he had yesterday. God, it was perfect. Steve was on the verge of bringing up his other arm to complete the connection, but Gareth—the fucking asshole—laid on the horn. 

And just like that, Eddie jumped away. He was always so keen to hold himself back, and Steve understood it, but he didn’t like it. It made him feel off-kilter and insecure. He couldn’t tell whether Eddie was stringing him along for fun or because he wanted him for real. It was so easy to let himself believe that it was real. But was Eddie clinging to him while he was drunk a sign of anything? Steve highly doubted it.

Eddie covered his ears, and if Steve didn’t know any better, he would’ve thought that Eddie was completely sober now. Because he didn’t slur once when he shrieked, “What the fuck, Gareth?” 

“I’m saving you from yourself, dude,” Gareth said. “Harrington’s a ladies’ man. I doubt he wants you slobbering all over him.” 

Steve ran a hand through his hair, unsure of how to respond to that. Usually he laughed when Eddie looked embarrassed because it meant he had said something flirtatious enough to do the trick and rile him up, but this time he only looked humiliated. Steve wasn’t a fan of that look. Not at all. And Steve knew Eddie was gay, but if he hadn’t, that comment in combination with Eddie’s clingy behaviour was definitely enough to clue him in. And that was super uncool of Gareth to expose. It was totally different than Joe making a dirty joke about nuts.

Now that he wasn’t supporting Eddie, he looked uneasy on his feet, and Steve wanted to go to him and keep him upright again, but he was exuding, don’t touch me vibes, the way he was shrunken in on himself, angling away. Steve hated to see him that way. 

“Hey, Gareth,” Steve said, trying not to let too much venom leak into his voice. “Why don’t you just keep quiet and get him home. Yeah?” 

“S-sure.” He nodded. “Yeah. Will do.” He had the decency to look ashamed. 

Steve felt good about the whole thing when Charlie nodded at him from the passenger seat in understanding. 

He reached forward to open the door of the van and helped Eddie get in as best as he could, considering he took a running leap onto the floor at Jeff and Joe’s feet. And considering he didn’t seem to want Steve to be too close anymore. He didn’t even say bye to him. 

Steve laughed for lack of anything better to do. “Okay, guys. See you around.”  He slid the van door closed and patted it a couple times. 

“Bye, man,” Charlie said, giving him a two finger solute. “Nice to meet you.”

”Thanks for coming,” Joe called from the backseat.

While he watched the van disappear into the night, he had the distinct feeling that it should’ve been him who was driving Eddie home. 

Chapter Text

Tommy caught Steve off guard when he greeted him at his locker in the morning. He’d been hoping he would skip school again, so he wouldn’t have to deal with him. 

Now that he wasn’t riled up anymore, it seemed weird to blow up on Tommy in cold blood. So, Steve found himself returning Tommy’s backslap and handshake the same way he did every morning. Like a coward.  

And he found himself sitting down across from him and Carol at lunchtime too. He glanced over to where Eddie and his friends usually sat. Eddie wasn’t there and neither were Jeff or Gareth. He hadn’t anticipated that Eddie would show up considering how drunk he had been, but he hoped. Maybe it was for the best, so he wouldn’t have to witness him sitting with his usual crowd. So he wouldn’t have to be disappointed in him. That was, if he even cared enough to feel disappointed about his decisions. 

Part of Steve wanted to go up to Hellfire Club and demand to get Gareth’s phone number, so he could call and ask him why he was missing school when he’d only had one beer. Bitch. He could ask for Eddie’s number while he was at it...ask if he was feeling okay.  

“What’re you smiling about?” Tommy asked, snapping his fingers in front of Steve’s face. “Get laid last night?” 

Steve didn’t even have to lie. “No, for your information. I did not.” Would a blowjob have counted anyways? He thought so—especially if it was a really good one. He peered over at Eddie’s table again, like he’d magically appear if he thought about him enough. 

“Jesus Christ,” Tommy groaned. “We need to get you back in the game, Stevie boy, get you some ass.” 

“Yeah,” Carol agreed. “You’re all grumpy when you’re like, celibate, or whatever.” 

Steve scoffed. “I am not.” He was grumpy, sure, but not because he was being celibate. 

Tommy and Carol exchanged a conspiring glance.  

“Why does it matter so much?” Steve sighed. “Maybe I don’t want to fuck around right now.” 

“So don’t fuck around. Be a man and get an actual girlfriend,” Carol suggested. 

“Yeah, Heidi liked you,” Tommy said, “but you botched that.” 

Carol nodded. “Yup. Apparently, she’s getting pretty hot and heavy with Billy now.” 

“Yup. He gives me allll the details,” Tommy said, waggling his eyebrows. “He actually sealed the deal, unlike you.” 

Steve looked over at Heidi who was sitting a few chairs over from him with Jason and Chrissy. Billy was too cool for the cafeteria. Or, at least, he thought he was. Steve had never seen him there. Maybe he was some sort of dick alien who didn’t eat anything but cigarettes. 

He put a hand over his mouth to hide his smile, so he wouldn’t have to explain that thought when Tommy got nosy. 

“But hey,” Tommy said. “What about the band chick loser you work with? She’s easy meat. Probably spread her legs real quick for Steve Harrington.” 

For all the ways Steve had imagined it in his head, the way it actually went down was so much different. And so much more satisfying. He’d been right to wait for the perfect moment because there was no fear. No hesitation. No second thoughts or consideration for his history with Tommy. Just fury. 

He reached across the table before he even knew what he was doing and fisted his hands in the collar of Tommy’s shirt. He stood up, his chair scraping the floor and tipping over behind him while Tommy had no choice but to stand up with him since he was holding onto him. He yanked him forward and looked him dead in the eye. “Do you ever shut. The. Fuck. Up?” 

Tommy’s eyes went wide with fear before they darkened with anger. “What the hell’s your problem, man?” 

Steve let go of him abruptly, which made him lose his balance and stumble backward. 

Carol stood up to steady Tommy. She held onto him while she asked, “What the fuck, Steve?” 

Steve ignored her and started walking away, but Tommy moved quickly to get in front of him. “I asked you what the hell your problem is. First you go all psycho on Saturday over some freak and now over some bitch?” 

“I’m the psycho?” Steve scoffed. “You and Hargrove, your new master, are the fucking psychos.” 

Steve wasn’t expecting it when Tommy pushed him. For as much as he hated Billy, maybe the guy was onto something about him needing to learn to plant his feet. 

“What’d you just say to me?” Tommy bit. 

Steve regained his balance and pushed Tommy back. “I said. You and your new master—” 

This time he was expecting it when Tommy pushed him. He didn’t move an inch, and instead pushed Tommy and sent him onto the floor. “In case it wasn’t clear, we’re done,” Steve spat. 

Carol helped Tommy up, and once he was steady on his feet, he lunged at Steve. And he didn’t push this time. He clocked Steve right in the face. Hard enough to put him down. Then he got to his knees and straddled him, rearing back his fist to throw a second punch. 

Steve went to put his hands up in front of his face, but Tommy was too quick and got him again in the mouth. It occurred to him while Tommy was sitting on top of him that fighting was very homoerotic. Especially because Tommy wasn’t even saying anything, just grunting and breathing heavily.  

“Tommy, stop it,” Carol said, almost bored. “Just leave him. He’s an asshole anyways.” 

How he was the asshole in the situation was beyond him, but whatever. 

For how crude Tommy was about women, he seemed to like Carol enough to listen to her. But more people had surrounded them, and the ruckus was enough to draw a teacher if they weren’t careful. So he guessed the fight was over anyways. 

Tommy got off him and stood up, looking down on him with a smile. “Go fuck yourself, Steve.” He stalked off with Carol at his side, the crowd parting to let them through and then closing again. 

Steve was getting ready to pick himself off the ground, but then Robin was there crouching next to him. Along with Chrissy and Jason. Based on what Eddie had told him about what happened at his party, it made sense to him that they were on his side on principle even if they didn’t know what the fight was about. They didn’t have much of a taste for Tommy. Or Billy. 

Steve’s stomach flipped when he saw Dustin break through the crowd and kneel next to him along with a couple other members of Hellfire Club. It wasn’t Eddie, but close enough. Even Mike looked concerned. “Are you okay? Man, that was brutal. I can’t believe you’re still conscious.” 

His eyes scanned the fast-crowding bodies for Eddie, but he wasn’t there. Which he knew, but it didn’t stop him from hoping he’d rush in or something. He imagined if he had been there, the outcome of the fight would have been very different. But he was sort of grateful that Eddie was absent because it meant he hadn’t seen him embarrass himself. It also meant that what he’d done hadn’t been for Eddie’s approval, although it would’ve been nice to have. Because he hadn’t even considered whether Eddie was there to see it, or Robin for that matter. He’d just done it because it was the right thing to do in the moment. 

“Can you stand up?” Dustin asked. “Can he stand?” he asked Robin when Steve didn’t answer. 

“Steve?” Robin urged. “You in there, buddy?” 

Steve tried sitting up; he wanted to get away from all the people now staring at him and whispering. Robin and Dustin were the ones to help pull him to his feet. 

“You okay, man?” Jason asked, clapping him on the back. “Guy’s a fucking lunatic.” 

“Fine,” he replied. “Wish I could’ve gotten a hit in on your behalf, though,” he added, glancing at Chrissy. “Maybe next time.” 

She looked confused for a moment then smiled at him when she realized what he was referring to. “It’s okay.” 

“You’ll have to get in line,” Jason said, straightening his coat with bravado. “Next hit belongs to me.” 

Chrissy didn’t look like she was impressed when Jason said it. 

“Fair enough.” He nodded at them and walked out of the cafeteria, only realizing Dustin and Robin had followed him out when they started chattering at him. 

“Holy shit!” Dustin cried. 

“What was that about?” Robin demanded. “Did he just like lose it on you, or something?” 

“I started it,” Steve said. 

“That was insane,” Dustin said, obviously not caring that he was getting no responses. 

“Why? He’s your best friend.” Robin inclined her head.  

“Not anymore. And anyways, he deserved it. Let’s just leave it that.” 

“Seriously, I’m fine,” Steve insisted. “It was no big deal. I’m just gonna…go clean up.” 

“Do you need help?” Dustin asked. “I took a first aid course at my summer camp.” 

Steve was going to decline, but Dustin looked so hopeful that he didn’t want to crush his spirit. “Uhh, sure, thanks, man. Appreciate it.” 

Dustin beamed at him. “You’re welcome.” 

“I’d offer, but I can’t go into the bathroom with you unless I want to see shit I definitely don’t want to see,” Robin said.   

“It’s fine,” Steve assured, leaning forward a bit too far and then leaning back to steady himself. “Um. I’ll just see you later.” 

She saluted him and turned around to walk away. 

“Robin, hey,” Steve called.  

“Yeah, Steve?” She turned back around with her hands on her hips. 

“Thank you.” 

Dustin may have had first aid training, but since he didn’t have his kit, his idea of helping Steve was to soak a paper towel and start patting at his split lip to wipe off the blood. 

“Ow,” Steve hissed. “Gentle! Gentle!” 

“Sorry.” Dustin winced. “Maybe you better do it.” 

Steve sighed. “Give me that.”  

Dustin deposited the paper towel in his hand with a sheepish smile. 

“Dude, that was crazy,” Dustin said. He made eye contact with Steve in the mirror since Steve had his back to him. “I’ve never seen a fight before.” 

“Yeah, hopefully you don’t see another one.” 

“You should go back and kick his ass.” Dustin punched the air. “He caught you off guard, but if you were more prepared next time maybe you could win.” 

“I’m good.” 

“Probably for the best.” Dustin nodded, holding onto both of his backpack straps. “If you got caught fighting you could get kicked off the basketball team.” 

“Season’s over anyways.” Steve spat blood into the sink. “We only practice now to keep in shape for next year. I technically don’t even have to go.” 

“No, yeah. Cool, cool. Makes sense.” 

Steve narrowed his eyes at Dustin toeing the ground with his sneaker like he was working up to something. “Spit it out, dude. What do you want?” 

“Do you think someone who isn’t on the team yet could go to practices, just to like learn stuff?” he blurted. 

Steve frowned. “Why, you play?” 

“No, my friend Lucas.” 

“From Hellfire?” Steve did a mental inventory of the club. He knew everyone in it now except Lucas, but by process of elimination he could picture him. 

“Yeah.” Dustin perked up. “He’s really good, but he doesn’t have people to practice with since we’re all nerds, and he says if you don’t use it you lose it, so…” 

Steve laughed. “I don’t know, man. Basketball team’s full of fucking douchebags. He’s probably better off sticking with you nerds.” 

“But the main douchebags are in your grade,” Dustin persisted. “Next year the team will be thinned out. And Billy won’t be there to cut him.” 

Steve considered. He tried to remember if he had seen Lucas come out for tryouts in the winter. Undoubtedly the coach had listened to Billy and cut Lucas whether he was good or not since he loved to hear his opinions. 

“Whatever, tell him to come by then if he wants to. We practice on Thursday afternoons. But I wasn’t planning on going to that shit anymore after this.” He gestured to his face. “And there’s only a few practices left anyways before school’s out, so...”

“Really? Awesome. I’ll tell him.” Dustin was obviously undeterred by the news.

“But not tomorrow,” Steve added, pointing at Dustin. “I’m not fucking going tomorrow.” He didn’t think he would be going to school at all tomorrow, let alone stupid practice. But shit, then he wouldn’t see Eddie.

“Totally understandable,” Dustin said.

“Jason’s on the team, and he’s not...terrible. Only minorly a dick,” Steve added. “So I guess I can go to one or two more practices just to get him set up, and then he can work with Jason next year if he wants.”

Dustin nodded eagerly, and Steve couldn’t help but smile at his smile. Kid was sort of endearing...

Exactly what Lucas planned to get out of two practices, Steve didn’t know, but he still wanted to help if he could. What would it hurt? And Jason would be a decent enough mentor for him the following year. Potentially.

“Hey, total shot in the dark.” Dustin held his hands up. “Just casually throwing it out there in case you’re interested, but are you free tonight?” 

“Free? For what?” He went from endeared to suspicious at once.

“We’re having Hellfire Club, and—” 

“Dude. No,” Steve cut him off. “Don’t push your luck.” 

“Yup. Expected that.” 

“I have to work anyway.” Steve waved. “But it would still be a no.” 

Dustin smiled. “So are you all good, Steve? Bell’s probably gonna ring soon.” 

“Yeah. Go ahead,” Steve said. Dustin was a piss poor nurse, but...maybe he could make himself useful in another way. 

“Hey, are you seeing Eddie tonight, then? At your game?” Steve leaned back against the vanity and crossed his arms. 

“Yeah. He’s not here today, but he never misses a night of D&D, no matter what. Especially not during this campaign…it’s intense, and—”  

Steve sighed, and Dustin cut himself off. “Why?” 

“No reason. Just we’re working on a project, and since we obviously can’t meet tonight being that I’m slaving at Scoops and you’re having your little game club, so you’ll see him first... I wanted to tell him we could meet tomorrow instead. But it’s no big deal. Whatever.” Smooth.

“Project? For what class?” 

“Uhh, Biology.” 

Dustin scrunched his face. “You’re not in biology together.” 

“What? How do you know that?” 

“Probably because it would’ve come up.” 

“Maybe it wasn’t worth mentioning.” 

Dustin looked at him like he was a moron. “No, it definitely would’ve come up. And besides, I know that his lab partner in bio is Barb Holland.” 

Shit. Did that mean Jeff and Gareth caught the lie too? Or was Dustin just freakishly observant?

Dustin crossed his arms to mirror Steve’s position and looked at him smugly. “You know, Steve. I think if you’re gonna use code phrases for drug deals, saying you have a chemistry project to work on would be a lot better.” 

Oh thank God. He just thought it was about drugs. 

“Drugs? Pshh. I don’t do drugs.” 

“Dude, I’m not stupid. I know what Eddie keeps in his lunchbox, and it’s not PB&J. And I know you didn’t come by Hellfire the other day to join. I was testing you when I asked you that at Scoops Ahoy. Come on. Keep up.” He snapped his fingers. “Although. Offer still stands. No expiration.” 

“You’re hurting my head,” Steve said. 

Dustin giggled. “I can’t take all the credit.” 

Okay, good burn. But Steve didn’t dare let on that he thought so.

“Look, can you just tell Eddie we can meet tomorrow?” 

“For the chemistry project?” Dustin winked at him with his entire face.

“Suurree,” he muttered. 

“And I can also tell Lucas you’ll help him with basketball?” 

“Yes. Jesus.” 

“Awesome.” Dustin beamed at him. “He’s gonna be so stoked.” 

“Eddie or Lucas?” Steve joked. 

“Probably both,” Dustin said seriously. 

Steve tried not to let that go to his head, but what did it mean? Did Dustin know something? And why would it have “come up” if they were lab partners?

Before he could formulate any of those questions, Dustin was out the door.  

“Little brat,” Steve muttered under his breath.  

“Long time no see,” Robin greeted, circling her eye with her index finger. “Get it? Because of your eye?” 

“Hi.” Steve clocked in and only then did he put on his stupid sailor hat. 

“I’m surprised you didn’t call in,” she added. 

“Thought about it,” Steve admitted. “Didn’t wanna leave you hanging, though.” 

“Awww.” 

Steve rolled his eyes at her. 

“Are you in like a lot of pain?” she asked. “Because you look like you’re in a lot of pain. Might even scare away the customers since you look like a total mafia gangster, or something.” 

“Good, then we can have an easy shift,” Steve said. 

“Yeah, but no customers means no tips.” 

“Nobody tips me anyways, except the old ladies.” 

Robin laughed. “Nobody tips me except the old men.” 

“So what you’re saying is we make a kickass team?” he joked, holding his hand out for a high-five. 

“Hell yeah, we do, Harrington.” She smacked his hand hard. 

“Ow.” He shook his hand out. “Easy.” 

He was impressed that she waited a full fifteen minutes before demanding to know A. how things were going with his “mystery bad person he was considering sleeping with”, and B. what the fight with Tommy was actually about. He knew she wouldn’t let it go until she got an explanation.  

Telling her about A was safer since B involved hurting her feelings. 

“Actually, good news about that...it was a misunderstanding.” 

“What? So this person isn’t a homewrecker?” 

“Well.” Eddie might not have known that Neil was Max’s stepdad, but it didn’t necessarily mean he didn’t know he was married. Either way, if Neil was cheating on his wife, that was up to him, not Eddie. “No.” 

Robin narrowed his eyes at him. 

“What? He’s not.” 

“Steve?” Robin gasped and started jumping up and down on the spot. “Did you just say, 'he'?” 

“Jesus Christ.” 

“You’re sleeping with Jesus? Wow.” 

Steve groaned. “Get new jokes, Buckley. Seriously.” 

“Who is it?” she demanded. “You have to tell me, or I’m going to die. I’ve been waiting for this moment ever since you told me you liked guys.” 

“Maybe I shouldn’t have told you then,” he said. “You’re like a proud mom or something.” 

“Exactly like a proud mom,” she corrected.  

Steve had a bad habit of revealing stuff to Robin because she was so damn easy to talk to. Admitting he was bi had just slipped out, and then she’d confided in him that she was a lesbian, all in a dinky three-hour shift. He figured it was only a matter of time before he blurted it out that his mystery man was Eddie Munson. He imagined she wouldn’t even believe him because it was so unexpected. 

“So then you slept with him?” she pressed. 

“Uhh...not exactly.” 

“What, you’re taking it slow?” 

“Robin, are you sure you want to hear about my sex life?” What would she say if he told her the full story?  

“I don’t have one of my own to talk about, so yes, I want to hear about yours. Duh.” 

A customer rang the bell then, and he was saved from revealing more than he wanted to. Namely, we technically didn’t sleep together because he blew me through a glory hole where he blows tons of other guys...but I really like him and hope we can become more.  

Fucking pathetic. 

When she finished scooping some little kid’s banana boat and turned back to him to continue their discussion, he decided to change the subject. 

“Tommy was saying rude shit to me today about needing to get laid,” Steve blurted. “That’s why we got into a fight.” 

“Oh.” She frowned. “That’s all?” 

“He actually...” Steve went to run his hand through his hair but remembered his stupid hat and dropped it. “He suggested that I try to sleep with you, and it just...pissed me off.” 

“Why because you know you never can?” She laughed, but Steve could tell she looked a bit hurt, and that was without even knowing exactly what Tommy said. 

“No, I was more pissed off at myself,” he admitted. “Because he didn’t even know you and me were friends. You know? He thinks you’re just some girl I work with that he could talk about however he wanted…” he trailed off and shook his head. “And that’s my fault.” 

She looked away. 

He pressed on, “You know because we see each other at work, but that’s it. We don’t talk at school. But I want to, I guess...part of me just wanted to keep these two parts of my life separate because it was easier. I don’t know. Probably sounds stupid.” 

“And now what do you want?” 

“Now I don’t even want that part of my life,” he admitted. “You’re pretty much my best friend, and it should be you I’m sitting with at lunch. Not those assholes.” 

She smiled at him. “Is this your way of asking if you can sit at my table from now on?” 

“I mean. If you’d have me. You don’t have to.” 

“Oh shut up, you’re welcome at my table anytime. Just know this means I now have an extra hour every day to pester you about your sex life...can you handle that?” 

“I think so...” he pretended to consider.  

“Good because I’m serious.” 

“I know,” he sighed. It was funny how it was basically the same thing Tommy did, inserting himself into his sex life with questions and comments. But when Robin did it, it seemed so much different. Like she did it because she cared about him and was interested in his life, not just because she was a pervert or something. 

“And you’re my best friend too by the way, dingus.” 

He ducked his head. “Yeah?” 

“Which means that now you have to give me rides and listen to me mope about how Chrissy Cunningham is seriously beautiful yet so unattainable.” 

“I already do that.” 

“Then we’re solid. Wouldn’t you say?” She gave him two thumbs up. 

He nodded. “Seems like it.” 

“Great, so go ahead and get the next customer. ‘Cause I plan on milking your guilt for, ohhh, at least the next month.” 

He rolled his eyes at her, but he went to the till without complaint. “Welcome to Scoops Ahoy. What can I get started for you folks?” 

“Do you guys sell ice-cream?” 

Chapter Text

Steve had been on the fence about skipping on Thursday, but then he decided what the hell and stayed home, even though he was mostly fine. A page out of Gareth’s book... His eye was puffy and varying shades of pink, purple, and blue, and he also had a split lip, but that was nothing new. He’d been in fights before, and honestly getting smoked in the head with a basketball when someone passed too high hurt more.  

His mom told him to call his dad at work if he needed anything because she had a luncheon to go to—as if he would, and as if his dad would care— and that was that. He had the house to himself. 

He enjoyed his day off, but not really. Every time he looked at the clock, he would think: I’d be in English right now; I’d be in Study Hall right now; lunch is right now, I wonder if Dustin told Eddie what happened; I wonder if he told Eddie I’d see him today.   

He showered twice for something to do, which wasn’t a good idea because, even though Eddie hadn’t told him to, he was refraining from jerking off. He hadn’t anticipated having to go from Tuesday to Thursday, and really, he didn’t even know if he’d be getting off today, either. Eddie hadn’t agreed to anything. For all he knew, Dustin had dropped the ball and hadn’t said shit to Eddie about meeting.  

Not to mention, the last time he’d seen Eddie, he hadn’t exactly wanted to be touched by him or even look him in the eye. It was a rarity to see Eddie lose control—clinging to him in public like that in front of all his friends. Anyone could have seen. Even if it was just because he was drunk and because Steve was the closest warm body; he had enjoyed it while it lasted. And goddamn Gareth had ripped the moment away from both of them, bringing Eddie back to himself and giving him time to retreat back behind his mask. Bringing Steve back to reality where he was aware that Eddie didn’t have actual, romantic feelings for him. Just sexual and financial ones. 

With any luck, Eddie was over the embarrassment now, or perhaps he didn’t remember since he’d been so wasted. Steve didn’t want him to start being skittish around him or something. 

Still, despite his reservations, a few minutes before the final bell at school would normally ring, Steve was getting in the car and driving to the Hideout. He was willing to take the chance that Eddie would be there. 

It was pure luck that Benny had his back to the seating area while Steve scurried by to get to the bathroom. Because now he certainly recognized him and associated him with Eddie, and he didn’t want to make their meetups too obvious. Unless he knew what went on in the bathroom and didn’t care? Maybe he partook. It was difficult not to see every man in the room as one of Eddie’s potential clients.  

Steve couldn’t decide whether knowing or not knowing who else Eddie messed around with was worse. And he knew that he had no right to feel jealous because Eddie didn’t belong to him, but he couldn’t help it. He’d been jealous since he saw the glory hole for the first time. Unfortunately, it wasn’t a feeling he was getting used to. It was only getting worse. 

He entered the bathroom and sat on the counter in between the two sinks with his feet dangling a couple inches from the ground. He looked at his watch to see if it was now reasonable to expect Eddie. Twenty minutes after last bell. If he didn’t drive like an old lady he would definitely be here— 

Steve jumped when the door opened with a clang. He almost felt bad for the time he’d done that to Eddie and Neil since it made his heart pound to the point of pain, but not really—Neil could fuck off and die for all he cared. 

Eddie walked in like a whirlwind, and as soon as he saw Steve, he stopped, like now he didn’t know what to do with himself. His hair settled on his shoulders like it finally got the memo that he wasn’t moving anymore. Steve counted that it had been nearly two full days since he’d seen Eddie, and now that he was in front of him, it was clear that he’d missed him something awful. Denim, chains, leather, and all. So much for this ever being about getting Eddie out of his system. He was full on crushing now, and maybe even more than that.  

Definitely more than that.  

Steve noticed he had a fresh coat of nail polish on too. Apparently, he’d used his day off from school wisely... 

“Hi.” Steve gave him a small wave. 

“What the hell, Steve?” Eddie blurted. 

Steve smiled sheepishly. He didn’t know exactly what Eddie was asking about. Him using Dustin as a messenger boy, his black eye, everything that had happened between them on Tuesday, something else?

“Hi, but the way,” Eddie added. He rocked back and forth on his heels like he wasn’t sure whether to stay put or move forward.  

“Nice nails,” Steve offered. 

Eddie frowned, then he held out his hands to examine them, finally smiling at Steve. “Thanks. Did ‘em myself.”  

“Cool.” 

After that, he took a step forward.  

Steve wiped his hands on his thighs. He wasn’t sure what there was to say. What exactly they were doing or not doing. 

Eddie took another step forward, and another until he was standing at the vanity between Steve’s open legs. He reached forward and put two fingers under Steve’s jaw and tilted his face sideways while he checked out his eye. 

He took his hand away after a moment, choosing to rest it on Steve’s knee instead. He didn’t back up. “I miss one day of school, and look what happens.” 

Steve exhaled audibly, relieved that Eddie was steering the conversation.  

“I wasn’t sure if Dustin would pass on the message about meeting today,” Steve said. “I take it he did?” 

Eddie removed himself from between Steve’s legs and started pacing, and Steve was almost going to reach out and pull him back, but he knew better than that. This time. 

“I would’ve known to come here anyways.” Eddie had one arm crossed in front of him and his opposite hand tugging at his bottom lip. “But, he passed on the message all right. About the ‘chemistry project’? Cute.”  

Steve smiled at that, and he could tell Eddie found it funny too. 

“Alllll the kids were in an uproar about the whole thing,” Eddie continued, glowering. “Gareth was quite upset that he missed it.” 

“I bet he was,” Steve scoffed.  

Eddie fixed him with a look that he couldn’t read. “Idiot,” he muttered under his breath. 

Steve wasn’t sure if Eddie was referring to him or Gareth, or maybe Tommy? He hoped it wasn’t him. He hated being called an idiot. 

“Are you?” Steve wondered 

“Am I...what? Upset that I missed it?” Eddie narrowed his eyes. 

Steve shrugged. 

“Uh, yeah, Steve. I’d say so.” Eddie looked at him like he was insane, then. Steve could definitely read that expression. 

Then Eddie turned away and started pacing again. 

“I’m sure I can find someone else to punch me in the face if you want to see it happen live.”  

Eddie whipped his head around. “Dumbass, I’m not upset that I didn’t get to see it. I’m pissed that you picked a fight in the first place. Without backup. What the fuck were you thinking?” 

“I didn’t pick a fight.” 

“Dustin told me that you started it. Is my intel inaccurate?” 

“Well, not exactly.” Steve scratched his head. “But it was a long time coming. And Tommy was running his mouth. I reacted. That’s not picking a fight.” 

“Don’t you dare tell me you did this on my account...”  

“He wasn’t just talking about you,” Steve admitted. “So it wasn’t for you. Specifically. Well, it kind of was, but not really. I mean, it was because of you. I guess you inspired me?” Fuck that sounded so stupid. “Like I told you the other day when we were talking. How it’s good that you’re difficult. You don’t care about the consequences.” 

“Yeah, and like I told you the other day. Running your mouth at those guys is stupid, look where it’s gotten me. Look where it got you.” He gestured to his face. 

Steve shrugged. “Look where being a coward’s gotten me.” 

“You’re a lot of things, Steve, but you’re no coward.” 

“I’m trying not to be. And that’s my point.” Steve threw his arm out wildly. “I wasn’t always like this. I was like them. I would’ve laughed before when they said the shit that they say. I would’ve been the first one to fucking say it.”  

“To use your words...I was a jock douchebag.” He hung his head. “And maybe I still am, I don’t know. But I’m sick of it. And when he was talking about Robin, I just fucking…I don’t know. Snapped, or something. She’s my best friend, and you wouldn’t even know it because I’ve never told anyone. We don’t even talk at school. And yeah, I made it right with her yesterday, and she actually still wants to be my friend for some reason...But I should’ve done it sooner.” 

Steve ran his hands through his hair. “It’s not right, Eddie. How I acted. I’m not right.” 

“Give yourself a break,” Eddie said, approaching him carefully. “You’re not as bad as you think you are.” 

Steve’s eyes prickled like they had when Eddie told him he hadn’t done anything wrong after they kissed for the first time. He shook his head. He didn’t want to say anything, or he thought he might cry.  

“Steve?” Eddie asked gently. “Come on. Talk to me. You can say anything. Nobody else is here.” 

How to explain that he felt like a part of him had died after the fight with Tommy? And that he was happy about it, not sad. But it still felt like a loss anyways.  

Eddie got even closer to him and slotted himself between his legs again. It was too easy to let his head lean forward onto Eddie’s chest.  

Steve rested his forehead on Eddie’s shoulder and closed his eyes, breathing in that comforting scent of aftershave. He was already calming down from whatever the fuck was wrong with him. Like when Eddie and him had talked over beers when it was just the two of them, words had a way of tumbling out. Feelings he didn’t even want to give voice to. Some feelings he didn’t know he had until he’d already expressed them. 

Eddie put a hand on his upper back and started moving it in relaxing circles. 

Steve wished he could’ve had a real hug or a real kiss. He wished he could let go and tell Eddie everything else on his mind. But he didn’t want Eddie to have to deal with any of that. Even though Eddie had said he would listen, that Steve could say anything…and even though Steve felt safe with Eddie. He just couldn’t do it. Eddie was kind-hearted, and he was his friend, but he wasn’t his. And Steve didn’t think he could stomach giving his heart over to someone he was paying to like him. But he knew if he was thinking that, it was probably already too late.  

“It’s okay,” Eddie said after a few minutes of quiet. “We don’t have to talk. We can do what you came here for.” 

Steve lifted his head. He’d gone there to see Eddie, whether that included a blowjob or not. But with Eddie standing between his legs, and with how vulnerable he was feeling—his emotions threatening to spill over until he was drowning in them—it was hard not to accept Eddie’s offer of not talking. And he was sure Eddie had better things to do than hear him whine about how much of an asshole he used to be as foreplay. He’d already wasted enough of his time. 

He was cheeky and lifted his legs to wrap around Eddie’s hips and pull him closer. Eddie raised his eyebrows at him, but he didn’t try to get out of the hold. 

“Eddie,” Steve began. He had to tilt his head back slightly to be able to look him in the eyes since he was taller now that he was sitting. 

Eddie flashed his eyes at him. “That’s my name, don’t wear it out.” 

“Do you think we could make out first?” Steve wondered if Eddie remembered all the shit he’d said to him after his show. How he was sexy, and a tease, and his favourite...Would he be able to tell that his feelings were starting to run deep? That he wished Eddie’s clinginess from before was real and not just from being wasted?  Was it weird that asking Eddie to make out made him just as nervous as asking for the first blowjob? Probably. But oh well. 

Eddie looked at him for a few seconds before he said anything, and Steve was preparing himself to be told no. But then Eddie said, “Yeah, I think we could.” He closed the gap between their mouths and started kissing him.  

It was different and less frenzied than their first kiss since Eddie was leading and he exuded a lot more control than Steve had after getting his brains sucked out... 

Steve rested his hands on Eddie’s waist and didn’t try to move them although he wanted to cop a feel of everything Eddie had going on under all of his ridiculous layers. He didn’t think Eddie liked being touched that much. 

Eddie, on his part, had his arms slung around Steve’s shoulders. 

The cut on his lip was stinging from the friction of Eddie’s mouth moving against his, and like Eddie seemed to realize he was licking over a sensitive area, he angled his mouth to focus on the part of Steve’s lips that weren’t split.  

Steve pulled back a bit, so he could talk. He kept his eyes closed because he didn’t want to open them and be confronted with the image of the seedy bathroom. He wanted to pretend he and Eddie were anywhere else. “It’s okay, you don’t have to be careful. I don’t mind the sting.” 

Eddie hummed, and then he nipped at Steve’s bottom lip where the cut wasn’t. Now his entire lip was sore and aching, but in the best way. Sort of how a lemon was sour in a good way.  

Steve groaned and bared his neck, hoping that Eddie would do that thing with his Adam’s apple again. Really, as long as Eddie’s mouth was on his skin somewhere, he didn’t care where. 

“I was wrong,” Eddie mused. 

“Hmm?” Steve blinked his eyes open. Eddie’s hands were fisting his hair now instead of resting casually around his shoulders.  

“You’re not a tease at all.” He inclined his head and only gazed him, his eyes soft but teasing at the same time. Then his expression turned mischievous. “You’d let me do anything, wouldn’t you?” 

Steve was shameless and nodded without hesitation. So Eddie did remember everything. And he was still here.  

“Thought so.” Eddie smirked.  

Steve figured that would be the go ahead for Eddie to tear him apart right there on the counter, but the asshole was truly evil. 

“The thing is, you were right,” Eddie continued, still holding onto Steve’s hair but not doing anything. 

“W-when I called you the tease?” 

“Yup.” Eddie leaned in close to say that, and then he pulled back his head and gave Steve a big smile. “And you remember what I said?” 

Steve wasn’t even sure how Eddie remembered what he said. He’d been ass over teakettle drunk. But he’d remembered their conversation when he was high too. So maybe Eddie didn’t black out memories when he was fucked up. Another impressive thing about him. 

“I…something about how you haven’t even been teasing me?” 

“That’s exactly right.” 

Steve whined, and it sounded pathetic even to his own ears. “But—” 

“But. What?” Eddie wasn’t smiling anymore. He wasn’t angry, just threatening, like if Steve wasn’t careful about what he said, Eddie would tease him even worse. 

“I did what you told me to do last time,” he explained. “I didn’t jerk off at all since we…you know.” 

Eddie had an amazing poker face, and Steve felt like ripping it off. “So?” 

Steve had only one argument left. “I don’t know if I can handle being teased.” 

“Sure, you can.” 

“What if I didn’t want to?” Steve tried. He absolutely wanted to since he remembered how it felt to be at Eddie’s whims. Not jerking off and saving himself for Eddie was the tip of the iceberg. He wanted to know how much further they could take it. 

Eddie shrugged. “At the end of the day, you can always say no, and so can I.” He took his hands away from Steve’s hair and started running them up and down his shoulders, and Steve was starting to get breathless. He wondered if Eddie could feel his muscles through his clothing. If he would like his body if he saw the whole thing, not just his dick. He wanted to see and feel Eddie’s so bad it hurt. 

Eddie’s hands felt so good on him even through the material of his shirt and his thick letterman jacket. Next time he wasn’t fucking wearing it, though. Last time with just a shirt, Eddie had gotten it out of the way no problem to feel up his chest. He wanted Eddie to have easy access.

“So,” he continued, his voice low and gravelly. “If that’s the way you want it, I can throw you in that stall right now. No muss, no fuss. I’ll make you blow your load in ten seconds max. And you can say with complete confidence that you haven’t been teased because you didn’t want to be.” He licked his lips. “Because you couldn’t handle it.” 

Steve was staring at him like a moron, practically drooling.  

“Whaddaya say? Steeeve.” 

How the fuck was he supposed to respond to that other than getting on the floor at Eddie’s feet and begging him to keep him. 

“I don’t mind the teasing. I was only playing devil’s advocate to see what you’d say,” Steve managed, his voice barely above a whisper. 

“I see. You like pushing your luck.” 

“I don’t know about that, but if you keep talking the way you’re talking, I just might blow my load in five seconds. Ten is too generous.” 

Eddie grinned at him. “Don’t worry. I won’t let that happen. I don’t have the heart to humiliate you like that.” 

“Good.” Steve smiled. “I sort of thought it would happen the first time. I was totally preparing to drop dead from shame if it did.” 

Eddie slid his hands down his arms all the way to his hands and started rubbing across his knuckles. 

“I’d give you a second shot,” Eddie said, his eyes soft yet teasing all the same. “Like I said, don’t have the heart to humiliate you like that.” 

“I appreciate it.”  

“Speaking of second shots,” Eddie mused. He wrapped his hands around Steve’s and pulled them away from his waist, bringing them up higher to give them a look. 

“No marks. You didn’t even throw a punch?” Eddie’s eyes met his, the softness still there but fading quickly. “And he put you on the ground?” 

Steve wasn’t prepared for the abrupt subject change. “Huh? Oh, I…Yeah. I wasn’t exactly looking for a fight. I pushed him and tried to leave, but he got in my face. Sort of knocked me down and got on top of me.” 

“Sounds a little gay if you ask me,” Eddie remarked humourlessly. 

“I know.” Steve burst out laughing. “That’s what I was thinking.” 

Eddie took a deep breath. “He’s fucking lucky I wasn’t there.” 

“Oh?” Steve licked his lips. He’d imagined what it would’ve been like if Eddie was there. He’d wanted him to be, and it was comforting to know that Eddie thought the same. That Eddie would’ve had his back. 

“I would’ve broken his hands.” 

“Didn’t know you liked me that much,” Steve teased. His stomach was so full of butterflies he thought he might cough one up. God. What the hell was wrong with him? Eddie had seen right fucking through him when he’d suggested that he would let him do anything. It was true. 

“Well.” Eddie started chewing on his lips. “I don’t think he deserves hands if he uses them to mark up a pretty face like yours. That’s just logic, Steve. Ask anyone.” 

Steve shook his head. “It’s okay. Honestly. I had it coming.” 

“You—” 

“Like I said,” Steve cut Eddie off. “The way I was before wasn’t right. Byers kicked my ass for it once, which I also deserved, but not hard enough, apparently. I guess I had to realize on my own.” 

And he had technically realized on his own because although his feelings for Eddie and his friendship with Robin had been the catalyst for ending his friendship with Tommy, they weren’t the cause. He did it because it was the right thing to do. Because he didn’t want to be a coward anymore.  

He’d once considered Eddie a pain in the ass because he actually had a backbone. Now, he thought that being like Eddie wouldn’t be such a bad thing. A mere few weeks ago, he thought something was wrong with Chrissy for spending time with him, and she’d defended him. She even hung out with him publicly regardless of what people said about her. And Eddie actually cared about her, looked out for her. Poor girl has enough going on.  

All along, Steve had it the wrong way around. He was the stupid one for not spending time with Eddie. Maybe if he’d realized that sooner, they could’ve formed a relationship not based on business. Then he wouldn’t have to second guess if every nice thing Eddie said to him, or did to him, or did for him was real. As safe as he felt with him, and as much as he felt like he could tell Eddie anything and trust him, he had it in his head that everything had a price on it. And he wasn’t sure what to do to change that. 

Eddie was still holding his hands, and he didn’t move an inch for fear that he would realize and let go.  

“Think what you want,” Eddie said, finally. “Just don’t tell me you think you deserved getting choked too.” 

He brought his hand up to his neck reflexively to feel it, and it brought Eddie’s hand with him, but he still didn’t let go, to Steve’s complete delight. He wasn’t overjoyed about being reminded of Neil Hargrove’s existence since he was trying to forget Eddie’s other johns, but there was nothing he could do about it. 

“Nah, I probably deserved that too for spying on you the next time.” Steve lowered his gaze and then brought it back up when he said, “If you’d knocked me out that day, I wouldn’t have blamed you.” 

Eddie blinked at him. “Are you a masochist or something, Jesus.” 

“A what?” 

“Nothing.” Eddie squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head. “Nothing. Just. Can you please stop getting beat up?” 

“I can try, but I make no promises.” 

“Fair enough,” Eddie sighed. He started tugging at Steve’s hands and backing up. 

Steve took the hint and slid off the counter, coming to stand at his full height before Eddie. He bent down enough to continue the kiss he’d broken off in his endeavour to get Eddie to go for his neck.  

Eddie let him, and then he brought his hands to Steve’s waist, under his jacket this time. It reminded him of when Eddie had been clinging to him until they were rudely interrupted by Gareth. He’d feared that Eddie wouldn’t be so forward with his affection when he was sober, but he was glad to be wrong. Because even though it was Eddie’s job to do this, if he could get Eddie to start enjoying it, maybe they wouldn’t have to do things this way anymore.  

And Eddie hadn’t corrected him when he said they were friends, and he seemed to actually care enough about him that he didn’t want him to get beat up. And he’d listened while he spouted all that emotional shit. Eddie had said it himself that at the end of the day, he could say no. And Steve believed him because he wasn’t a pushover. He’d said no to him before. More than once. So Steve figured by that logic, if Eddie wasn’t saying no, he was saying yes. And if he changed his mind, he could trust Eddie to tell him that.  

Steve could work with that. A small glimmer of hope that Eddie liking him wasn’t just a mask he wore. Could it be real? 

Steve wanted to punch himself in the face for breaking the kiss again. But he couldn’t stop himself. “Can you try something for me too?” 

“What?” Eddie looked at him skeptically. 

“Next time you want to drink can you make sure you eat more than Pringles all day…” 

Eddie's skepticism dissolved into a bashful smile. He looked away, a bit guiltily. “That’s something I can promise for sure,” Eddie said. “That hangover was probably as bad as the one you had on Sunday. Not fucking fun, I’ll tell you that.” 

“I suppose you did have time to paint your nails and play your Dragons and Dungeons game, though,” Steve teased. “Even if you couldn’t make it to school. So, it must not have been too terrible.” 

“How dare you suggest I was not in excruciating pain.” Eddie put a hand to his heart. “I wouldn’t lie. ” 

Steve laughed at him. “Suuure you wouldn’t. I bet you just wanted to skip out.” 

“Duh, I wanted to skip out,” Eddie said. “School’s a fucking nightmare.” 

“What I mean is. I bet you weren’t even that drunk to get a hangover at all. You’re a faker.” It was funny because it was so untrue; Eddie had been one beer away from total annihilation.  

Eddie scoffed. “Yeah, and your black eye is makeup.” 

“I wanted to match you,” Steve said, pointing at Eddie’s eyes. 

Eddie gasped. “Again, how dare you? Putting on eyeliner is a skill, Steve. My makeup looks a lot better than that.” He gestured to Steve’s bruising.  

“I don’t know. I think it makes me look kind of badass. Don’t you?” 

“You really want me to answer that?” 

“You don’t have to because I know you think I look hot like this. Even if you claim to think it was stupid of me.” 

Eddie narrowed his eyes. “You’re getting mouthy again. I think we better put a stop to that.” 

“What do you suggest?” Steve immediately thought that sucking Eddie’s dick would be a good way to occupy his mouth, but he was hesitant to ask because Eddie didn’t want him to get him off last time, so maybe blowjobs on him were off limits? 

“I don’t know. You get pretty mouthy when you’re getting head too, so maybe there’s just no stopping you aside from gagging you.” 

“I can be quiet if you don’t want me to say anything,” Steve said, reaching behind his back to scratch at his neck. Maybe Eddie hadn’t liked the dirty talk? 

“What?” Eddie’s face turned confused. “No. Of course not. I was kidding around. I don’t actually want you to be quiet.” 

“Okay good, ‘cause I liked it last time…the stuff we said.” 

“Me too.” Eddie’s pale skin looked even more lovely when it turned pink. 

Two words and Steve was about to fucking puke butterflies now. He took a step closer to the stalls, and Eddie got the hint and moved with him. 

“Wait,” Steve said, catching Eddie’s hand before he entered the end stall. 

“What?” 

Steve reached into his pocket and took out the hanky he’d stolen. 

“Steve Harrington!” Eddie cried, snatching it from his hand. “A thief and a rogue!” 

“Sorry,” Steve said. “It was... an accident?” 

“Liar.” 

“You can have it back, obviously,” Steve said. “But, it’s a good thing I brought it, though. I mean. I sort of need it.” 

“You can keep it. It looks better on you.” 

Now it was Steve’s turn to blush. 

“Besides.” Eddie rolled his eyes and reached into his own pocket and pulled out another one. “I got plenty more where that came from.” 

“O-oh.” Did he use them on all the guys who were the wrong height for the hole then? Or was he the only one? That was incredibly naïve to think. But maybe the other guys didn’t need it? Maybe it was special between him and Eddie, something that put him ahead of the others? Did Eddie even have a favourite client? Could he? 

“Everything okay?” Eddie eyed him curiously. 

“Yeah,” Steve croaked. “Um, just. Do you think you can tie it on me again? I don’t know how.” 

Eddie sucked his bottom lip for a second before he let it go with a delicious, wet sound…then he walked up to Steve with purpose and crowded him into the middle stall. “I will if you say please.” 

“Please?” Steve said in a rush. He was already hard and had been the entire time they were talking. Even about the depressing stuff. Eddie’s presence just hot-wired his brain or something, turned him on and had him ready to go no matter what. Even in a disgusting bathroom while they talked about people he hated—including himself—he was turned on. 

“Okay.” Eddie agreed easily. He handed the cloth back to Steve, and with both of his hands free, he started unbuckling his belt. 

Steve held his breath while Eddie got his cock out. This time, he held it more intentionally. As if before, he’d been handling it just enough to get it tied up and hole-ready. No unnecessary touching. 

He stroked up and down Steve’s length a few times. So gentle and slow. Not even daring to touch the head. 

Steve shuddered with the effort it took not to thrust into Eddie’s hand. He closed his eyes, and like Eddie had been waiting for that moment, he threaded his free hand through Steve’s hair and tugged. And he sucked on his neck right on his throat, just like he’d been yearning for. Fuck yes.  

“Agh,” Steve whined. “Please, Eddie. Please.” 

Eddie detached from his neck and pressed one kiss to his mouth, and Steve felt the handkerchief slide through his fingers as he took it back. 

Before he knew it, he was all tied up and ready to go. Eddie had tied it a little tighter this time, but it still wasn’t painful. 

As he had done the first time, Eddie pulled back from Steve to look at his handiwork.  

For a second, Steve thought Eddie looked like he was going to kneel right then and there, and if that had happened…he would’ve been fucking gone. But all Eddie did was smile at him and look at him right in the eyes while he stuck out his tongue and swiped his thumb against it. Then he brought it down to Steve’s cock and ran it right across his slit.  

He throbbed so hard that he thought he was going to start coming, but Eddie wrapped a hand around the base of his cock and squeezed, and the feeling dissipated. 

Steve was panting and whimpering, and fucking dripping on the floor like he hadn’t come in years. 

It wasn’t fair that Eddie knew exactly how to destroy him. All he knew about Eddie was that he liked compliments. How the fuck was he supposed to compete with that and get Eddie going the same way he did to him? Win him over so that they could be more than this.  

“Loook at you.” Eddie shook his head reverently. “Almost makes me want to cry you look so pretty.” 

Steve had never heard anything so sweet in his life. Eddie had called him pretty more than once now, and it wasn’t something he’d ever expected to be called. Billy had said it once or twice, but only as an insult. So how could he have known he liked it? 

“If I’m pretty then you must be fucking beautiful,” Steve said. “Cause you’re a lot better looking than me.” 

Eddie’s mouth popped open, and Steve had the pleasure of witnessing the return of the doe eyes. His cock twitched at that alone. What he wouldn’t give to fuck Eddie and look into those big brown eyes the entire time. Or for Eddie to fuck him. Either way. Both ways. He didn’t fucking care as long as he could see that face. 

“You and that silver tongue.” Eddie shook his head. “Fuck,” he said under his breath. He wiped his hands over his eyes. “Okay-okay-okay.” 

He looked down at Steve’s cock again and back to his face and back down again like his brain was short-circuiting, and Steve felt like jumping up and down with satisfaction at finally being on the other side of the exchange.

It so looked to Steve like Eddie was contemplating on staying in the stall with him, but he looked so conflicted and vulnerable, and Steve didn’t want to take advantage. Especially after seeing the look on Eddie’s face last night when he’d been caught losing control.  

It nearly killed him, but he pulled Eddie close and whispered in his ear, “As much as I want you to stay here with me, so we can do all those things I said I wanted to do last time...” He put his hands in Eddie’s hair for emphasis. “I don’t want you to be uncomfortable, so...” he sighed. Fuck was he crazy for sending Eddie away? Or was it the right thing? “I think you should go to the other stall now before we cross your lines...” 

Steve held his breath and let Eddie go. He was almost certain Eddie was going to bitch at him like he had before about patronizing him like he was a delicate flower who couldn’t handle himself. But Eddie didn’t. He simply looked at Steve, his face nearly blank, but Steve could see a bit of gratitude in the curve of his lips.  

Eddie nodded at him once and didn’t say anything while he left the stall and went into his own. Steve didn’t bother locking his door, and he didn’t hear Eddie’s lock either. He wondered if Eddie was still having second thoughts.  

Steve took his jacket off quickly and folded it up as best as he could before tossing it to the floor and kicking it to Eddie’s side. He didn’t really care if it got dirty. It was for Eddie. 

“For your knees,” he said. “Um, if you want.” 

He watched the jacket disappear from the floor as Eddie picked it up. 

His heart was in his throat while he waited...for what, he didn’t know. 

“Fuck this,” Eddie muttered. 

And Steve’s heart stopped. Exactly what he’d feared. Eddie was backing out. It had been too much. He’d misread Eddie’s kindness and vulnerability as interest. He’d tried to keep Eddie from ‘losing control’ and ‘crossing his lines’ as if he had any right to think he knew what Eddie wanted at all. So what, Eddie liked getting compliments. Everyone did. His appreciative reaction to them could’ve just been a game or a trick to get guys addicted to figuring him out, so they’d keep coming back. But this time he’d overstepped, and now Eddie knew he wasn’t just there for the blowjobs, and he was pissed because he wanted things to be professional— 

The stall door opened, and Steve looked at Eddie in complete shock while he threw the jacket down at Steve’s feet. 

Steve opened his mouth to apologize and ask for a second chance, but then Eddie kneeled in front of him, and he forgot what words were. 

Eddie untied the handkerchief with expert hands and threw it aside, and then he took Steve all the way in. 

Steve died a thousand times over in one second. 

He stumbled back to lean against the stall, and Eddie shuffled to follow him without even pausing. He was so deep in his throat that Eddie’s lips were flush with his body. 

And his fucking amazing hands were wrapped around the back of his thighs right above the knee, pulling him forward. 

Steve covered his eyes with his hands and moaned. He’d stopped himself from crying before over his stupid fight, but this was what finally did him in. His eyes were wet with tears of pleasure.  

It felt so good. So right. He hadn’t even come yet, and it was better than the first time. Because Eddie was right there. 

“Eddie,” he whined. “Oh fuck, Eddie. Please, please, please.” He rested his hands in Eddie’s hair like he’d been dying to. He was careful not to pull or to hold too firmly; he was already happy enough that there was no wall between them, and he didn’t plan on doing anything to make Eddie regret that. 

Eddie swallowed, and his throat constricting around the head of his cock made him see stars. 

“Haaaaaaa.” Steve’s voice went high. “Jesus Christ.” 

Eddie pulled back slowly, keeping his mouth tight while he did, only slackening his lips when he got to the tip. He pulled off without giving it any contact until he brought his mouth forward and gave it one lick. 

Steve thumped his head back on the stall, not even giving a shit that it hurt. He probably had a concussion already anyways. 

Eddie licked his tip again. Once. And then sat back on his heels and looked up at Steve, so unbothered and indifferent and serene. 

Fuck. Steve had thought Eddie was over wanting to tease him. 

“Did you really think it would be that easy?” Eddie taunted.

“Yes,” Steve hissed. He looked down at Eddie, so sexy on his knees, with his jacket under him. His eyes were watering too, and it had ruined his perfect eyeliner in the corners, but it looked even more amazing that way. 

Steve went to wrap a hand around his cock to give it something, but Eddie smacked his hand. 

“I thought you’d know better than that.”

“Sorry,” Steve said. “Sorry. I can’t. I-I need—” 

“Need what, pretty boy?” 

“You-your mouth.” 

Eddie smiled at him and wrapped his lips around his dick. For a second. Then he was back on his heels again. 

Steve had to run his hands through his own hair now instead of Eddie’s just to burn off some of his desperation. It didn’t work because it only made him think of how much he liked Eddie’s hands in his hair. 

“Tell me what to do,” Steve begged. “I’ll do anything. Anything. Just please,” he cried. 

Eddie chuckled, and if Steve was enjoying himself before, he was full on ascending now because that beautiful, smug bastard took an elastic from around his wrist and put his hair into a ponytail. 

Like he fucking knew Steve loved it. 

“Take off your shirt.” 

That was it? No fucking problem. 

Steve practically ripped it off. He tossed it so carelessly that it almost landed in the toilet. 

Eddie licked his lips. “Run your hands over your body.” 

Steve’s hands were jittery while he brought them to his stomach. He’d never done anything like this before. Usually anyone he was with wanted to touch him, they didn’t want to watch him touch himself. 

“Go on, sweetheart,” Eddie said softly. “Do what feels right.” 

Steve gave him a shaky nod. Eddie’s pet names were the best drug he had. He started trailing his hands upwards all the way through his chest hair and up to his collarbones, then back down over his nipples. 

He met Eddie’s eyes to see if he was doing it right, and his brown eyes were almost black. 

“That’s good,” Eddie said. “Very good, Steve.” 

“Yeah?” he squeaked. 

“Mhmm.” Eddie wrapped his hand around his shaft again and started pumping, and Steve’s fingers caught over his nipples again just as Eddie’s rings hit a particularly sensitive spot on his skin, and he cried out again like he had when Eddie first put his mouth on him. 

“Can I touch your hair again. Please?” 

Eddie licked his lips. “You can, but I’ll take my hand away.” 

Steve didn’t find the choice difficult to make. He put his hands in Eddie’s hair again, and he got a little bolder, rubbing at Eddie’s scalp with his fingertips and pulling lightly. It turned his ponytail into a mess, but like his smudged eyeliner, it made it all the better. 

Eddie seemed to like it because he closed his eyes and tipped his head forward to let Steve continue. 

“Your hair is so soft,” Steve said. “I love it.” 

Steve let his eyes roam all over Eddie while he had the chance. When Eddie couldn’t see him staring so covetously.

Steve used the only weapon he had in his arsenal of things that Eddie liked. Flattery. “You make me feel so good. You don’t even have to touch me.” 

Eddie’s palms were resting on his thighs, his nails digging into his knees and leaving little crescent shapes in the skin.  

“Something about you, Eddie...it just fucking does it for me,” Steve admitted. “You’re so fucking sexy. Not just on stage, either.” He smiled to himself. It was sort of like their inside joke now. He held Eddie’s ponytail and wrapped it around his hand. 

A nervous expression flitted across Eddie’s face, and Steve let go of his hair at once, choosing instead to trail the back of his hand against Eddie’s cheek. He bent down to kiss him on the lips. 

“And I really do think you’re beautiful.” 

He stopped himself before he went over the top...but he’d probably gone over the top the minute he opened his mouth in front of Eddie. You inspired me. Ugh. And he still wasn’t fully recovered from thinking Eddie was backing out. He needed to tread very lightly.  

Steve’s heartbeat quickened when Eddie finally opened his eyes and looked at him.  

The next thing he knew, Eddie had his hand wrapped around his cock again, and he wasn’t messing around with his pace or his pressure anymore. He was going for the kill. And with the smuggest expression Steve had ever seen, Eddie stuck his tongue out and rested the tip of his cock against it while he worked him. 

It was something straight out of a porno, or something. Nobody had ever done that to him before. 

Steve was struck speechless. He couldn’t even moan or beg, or do anything except stare, slack-jawed.  

“Gonna come, Steve?” Just like before, the sound of Eddie’s voice broke him and pushed him over the edge. 

He didn’t even have time to nod or say something before he was spilling onto Eddie’s tongue, and seeing it in full view...he wouldn’t forget it as long as he lived.  

Most of his come landed in his mouth, but he got a couple stripes on his cheek. And Steve could finally speak again. Sort of. “Oh, fuck, Eddie. Shit that’s so-o—oh fuck.” 

Eddie didn’t stop; he only slowed his hand to work Steve through his orgasm more gently. Like he wanted to milk every last drop from him. 

Steve’s chest heaved, and he was grateful Eddie had made him take his shirt off because he was hot all over. He put himself back in his pants and zipped up, then he held out his hands to help Eddie stand up, staring openly at what he’d done to Eddie’s face. His swollen lips looked so kissable, and— 

“Clean up your mess,” Eddie directed, angling his face toward Steve. 

Steve couldn’t think of any better way to do it than with his mouth, so he cupped one side of Eddie’s face to keep him still while he licked up his release with two swipes of his tongue. 

“Fuck, Steve,” Eddie said breathlessly. “You’re gonna kill me.” 

“Never.” 

Eddie looked at him and didn’t say anything that indicated he was interested in stopping, so Steve brought his other hand up to cradle his face and kissed him on the mouth, no tongue at first until Eddie decided. 

Eddie decided, almost immediately.  

Steve opened his mouth to Eddie eagerly, letting him do whatever he wanted for as long as he wanted. They kissed until Steve couldn’t taste himself on Eddie’s tongue anymore. He could barely even feel his mouth it was so numb. Only a dull ache where his lip was split and probably irritated... Worth it.

“Can I get you off?” Steve whispered once the kiss was broken and Eddie had his face in his shoulder. “However you want. Please.” 

“Ohhhh, Steve,” Eddie tsked. 

Steve could tell by the tone of his voice that it was a no. But he didn’t know why. If Eddie had some sort of rule about clients doing anything to him, or maybe it was that he didn’t allow reciprocation because it was supposed to be an exchange of money for services, not service for service? Steve wished he would tell him flat out, so he could know how to behave. Know what to expect. 

“That’s fine, if not today,” Steve said, not bothering to hide his disappointment. “Maybe...could our next time be—. Um, can I blow you? And we’ll just do that?” 

Eddie pulled away to look at him. “You wanna blow me?” 

Steve frowned. Was that not clear? “Uhh...yeah, man. I’d do it right now if you let me.” 

Eddie’s lips twitched. “Yeah, you’re definitely not a tease.” 

“Sorry.” Eddie had told him once he liked a challenge. Maybe he should dial it back and stop being so pathetic, but he didn’t think he could stop. 

“Ah ah. What did I say about your sorries?” 

“Sorry.” Steve smirked at him. 

“It’s okay. I think it’s sweet that you can’t control yourself.” 

“Good. And I think it’s hot that you can control yourself,” Steve admitted. “It’s impressive.” 

“You’ve said that before.” 

“Because it’s true.” 

Eddie scrunched his face at him. 

“But I like when you don’t control yourself either,” he admitted. “I like when you hold onto me…” Eddie had also told Steve to tell him what he liked, so he could make it good for him. So why not? “Like the other night…”  

“Yeah, well. I was pretty fucked up by the end of the night,” Eddie said. 

“But you’re not fucked up now.” Steve knew it was a damn good argument, but it was one that he should’ve kept to himself because Eddie grimaced and looked away. 

“So, um, when I blow you...” Steve changed the subject. “Do I need to bring more money?” 

“Why would it cost more for you to blow me?” Eddie asked, turning back to look at him. 

Steve appreciated that Eddie didn’t laugh at him even though it looked like he wanted to. Even if he had laughed, it was better than grimacing. So. Whatever. 

“Well, it won’t be good. I’ve never done it before...and it’s a risk. Like, if I accidentally use teeth, or something. That could hurt.” 

Eddie jumped back as far as he could in the small space and covered his crotch. “Don’t even jest.” 

Steve laughed. “I’m just being honest.” 

“Don’t sell yourself short. You might be a natural cocksucker.” Eddie’s eyes were twinkling while he said it, like he was gambling on whether that would piss Steve off or not. 

It just made him hard again. 

“And if it’s really good, I might have to pay you instead,” Eddie added. 

Steve didn’t let it show, but he hated that Eddie kept saying shit like that—That’s what they pay me for and You don’t have to flatter me you already paid—but he wasn’t sure if he had a right to be pissed off about that. Just like he didn’t have a right to be pissed off that Eddie had other clients. It was just the truth. And Eddie had told him he would tell him if something he said offended him, and Steve had promised to tell Eddie the same. But it was easier said than done. How was he supposed to ask Eddie to not offend him by pretending that they were more? 

How was he supposed to keep up with Eddie being so fucking hot and cold all the time? One minute he seemed to want him, the next he didn’t. And Steve couldn't stop saying stupid shit that wrecked the good moments. But the problem was, what he considered stupid and what Eddie considered stupid were two separate things. How could he ever keep track or get it right? It was impossible.

“I’d do it for free,” Steve replied. After he said it, he wondered if that was rude. Like if it insinuated that he thought Eddie should be doing stuff for free. And, of course, he wanted him to, but that was all up to Eddie. He couldn’t be the one to suggest, hey, Eddie, let’s just fuck for free. Or actually, hey, maybe you can stop seeing anybody but me and be my boyfriend even though we barely know each other!  He’d thought they could do that in his room the first time, and Eddie had instantly shut it down.  

So where did that leave him? Leave them?

But Eddie didn’t look offended, or even flattered. He just looked at him with that infuriating neutral face. “You know this”—he gestured to Steve then himself with his index finger—“without the wall...that was a onetime only thing. If you want to blow me, it’ll be through the wall.” He smacked it for emphasis. “And after we’re done, you’ll be all squared up for payment. I’m open to discussing further arrangements, but as far as this one goes, we’ll be three for three.” 

“’Kay?” Eddie pressed. 

“That’s...fine,” Steve agreed. He took a deep breath to keep himself from deflating noticeably. What a complete, fucking idiot he was. “So, when do you wanna do it?” 

Chapter Text

“Monday works,” Eddie said, taking the elastic out of his hair and letting it fall and fan out across his shoulders. He secured the elastic around his wrist where it blended in with the rest of his bracelets.  

It wasn’t fair how beautiful he was.  

Steve bent to get his t-shirt and slipped it on. He felt a little too exposed now that they were done. 

“Monday good for you, Steve?” Eddie prompted.  

Steve didn’t immediately realize that Eddie had said anything. He was too busy replaying Eddie’s earlier words in his head over and over like a scratched record. 

that was a onetime only thing  

you’ll be all squared up for payment  

I’m open to discussing further arrangements  

we’ll be three for three  

The worst part was that Eddie was right, and objectively, that was what was going on. And abandoning the wall between them was a bonus, a luxury. Not an obligation. Perfectly reasonable.  

But it was so cold, so clinical. Made even worse considering how warm and sweet and open Eddie was being immediately before.  

All because Steve had opened his big mouth and told Eddie he liked it when he lost control. That he’d blow him for free. How was he supposed to know that Eddie didn’t actually mean it when he’d said to tell him what he liked and didn’t like about what they were doing? When he’d told him he didn’t have to walk on eggshells when they talked? When he’d assured him: I don't actually want you to be quiet.  

Had Tommy knocked him too hard on the head or something? Because Steve didn’t think something like Eddie setting boundaries should make him so upset. But it was because he’d set them, then taken them away, and then reinstated them. If Eddie would’ve just kept the wall between them, literally and figuratively, Steve would’ve been fine. But now he knew what it was like to have the foolish hope that Eddie wanted him bad enough to forgo the wall. Like he’d done something well enough in Eddie’s eyes to make Eddie trust him, to make him know he wasn’t like the other johns that would hurt him if they weren’t separated. And now, that hope had been ripped away.  

Steve saw his conversation with Eddie about having nothing to lose a little differently now. Having Eddie being comfortable with him and then not felt like a huge loss. It made him feel like a total failure. But he’d fucking told Eddie to go back to his own stall. It wasn’t his fault he’d changed his mind. Now Eddie was punishing him. 

But maybe that wasn’t fair either. It was Eddie’s house. Eddie’s rules. He could do whatever he pleased, and like Steve had already admitted, he would let Eddie do anything he wanted to him.  

Probably even break his heart.  

At least now he knew one thing. Eddie wanted everything professional—as professional as blowjobs in a bathroom stall could be. He wanted everything paid for.  

It was something that Eddie wasn’t completely shutting him down, that he was “open to discussing further arrangements”, but Steve had a limit to how desperate he was. Possibly. Really, it was just that he didn’t think he could be around Eddie when it wasn’t real. It hurt way too fucking much. And they weren’t even three for three yet.  

If Steve was strong, he probably would’ve told Eddie to keep the money and forget a third session because he was way in over his fucking head. He was eighteen years old, and sure, not a virgin. But what the hell did he know about engaging with a prostitute? Nothing, since he was obviously doing it wrong. He either said too much or not enough, touched too much or—no, just too much when it came to the touching. He felt too much for Eddie. Wanted too much. Hoped for too much. 

But he knew no matter how much it hurt, he would keep paying Eddie as long as he’d let him.  

It took everything Steve had to put his game face back on. If Eddie was allowed to wear different masks, then so was he. 

“Monday’s good,” Steve responded brightly, solidifying his words with a nod. “Right after school?”  

“Yeah.” 

“Cool.” He opened the stall door and walked out. Because of the angle, Eddie had to let the door close and move to the other side, so he could get out too. 

He stopped at the sink to wash his hands. They were a little gritty from whatever hairspray Eddie used.  

“Steve?” Eddie came up behind him.  

Steve met his eyes in the mirror. “Yeah?” 

What on Earth could he possibly want from him? 

Eddie held up his letterman jacket. 

Oh. The jacket. He was fine to let it rot there for all he cared. Eddie could have it and use it with the other guys if it made his job easier. 

“Might wanna consider getting it dry-cleaned.” Eddie raised the jacket in the air and snapped it out, brushing off some of the more visible dirt that was now on it.  

“I’ll just throw it away if it gets too bad.” 

Eddie didn’t reply verbally, and Steve wasn’t looking to know if he’d made a face. Eddie folded the jacket in two and put it on the counter where Steve had been sitting before. Then he stood at the sink beside Steve, taking his rings off one by one and setting them down next to him. 

Steve dug his teeth into his lower lip as hard as he could. It was still numb from all of their kissing, but the sting of his cut was slowly returning. And he needed to concentrate on the physical pain since it was more bearable than the other kind... 

After a minute he started tasting blood again, and some of it started dripping into the sink before he could catch it. 

“Was I too rough?” Eddie asked. 

Yes, but not in the way you think.  

Steve moved his hands under the stream of water to make the red wash down the drain, and then he turned the faucet off. He answered Eddie without looking at him. “Nah, I told you I liked the sting.” 

He licked his lips and swallowed, grabbing his jacket and slinging it over his forearm.  

Game face. Game face. Game face.  

He turned to Eddie, surprised to see he was already turned around and staring at him, the faucet still on beside him. Rings still scattered around the rim of white porcelain.  

“I’m gonna head out,” Steve announced, flashing Eddie a smile. 

“O-okay.”  

“That was awesome. Seriously,” he added, dimming his smile into a smirk. “Thank you.” 

“You’re welcome.” Eddie nodded. “Glad you had a good time.” 

Steve didn’t even know what to say to that comment. A good time? It had been the best time. The only problem with any “times” with Eddie was that they ended before they could really even begin.  

“Are you sure I wasn’t too rough?” Eddie pointed at his mouth. “You’re bleeding more.” 

Steve licked his lips again. “Don’t worry about it.”  

“And thanks for listening about the other stuff, by the way. I appreciate it.” Steve nodded earnestly. 

Eddie brought up a hand up to smooth over his hair. He caught a finger in one of the strands that framed his face and started twirling it. “Of course, Steve.” He frowned and inclined his head. “That wasn’t a problem.” 

“I know you didn’t have to,” Steve continued. “And that it isn’t really part of what we agreed to, so...” Steve reached into his back pocket and took his wallet out. 

“Steve.” Eddie held his hands up. “Don’t do that.” 

His hands looked so much smaller without the rings.  

Steve ignored him and pulled out two-hundred dollars. He was thanking his past self for even keeping an emergency stash of money in his room. Since he’d given all of his other cash to Eddie on Monday, and he didn’t get paid until Friday, buying two rounds of drinks for Eddie and his friends, and now this wouldn’t have been possible. Not to mention his and Robin’s dinner last night at the mall’s food court... All emergencies. 

“Sorry it’s twenties.” He actually managed another smile. “But what can you do?” 

“Steve,” Eddie said more insistently. 

“What?” 

“What are you doing?” 

Steve was quiet for a moment, and the sound of the running tap filled the room, competing against the music playing from the bar area. 

“I’m paying you. For the therapy session,” he explained, placing one hundred next to Eddie’s rings. “And for letting us skip the wall this time.” He placed the second group of bills on top of the first. “And maybe a little insurance policy if I accidentally use teeth on you next time.”  

He clacked his teeth together, but Eddie didn’t laugh. He wasn’t frowning either. He was only staring blankly at Steve with that incredible poker face of his. 

“Besides,” Steve added. “You’re really good, and you shouldn’t sell yourself short.” 

Eddie’s poker face finally dissolved into a cocky expression. “Don’t steal my lines, pretty boy.” 

It was a pleasurable sort of pain to be called a pet name—even a teasing one— and to know it didn’t mean anything.  

“My bad.” Steve held up his hands. “The things that I come up with on my own always seem to get me into trouble, so...best to stick to your script.” 

Eddie averted his eyes for a moment and then looked back at Steve. His smudged eyeliner made Steve’s chest tighten. 

“I guess what I’m trying to say is you deserve to get paid for your time, Eddie. And anything extra you do. I mean, I don’t know your full rules, so I don’t even know what’s been extra so far. Maybe you could make me some sort of list. Like what you allow, or what you allow for more money. Or whatever.” Steve paused, considering whether he should say anything else. He decided to tack on, “So I can stop fucking up.” 

Eddie opened his mouth to respond and promptly closed it. It ended in him knitting his brows together. Steve didn’t know what to make of that. 

“See you at school?” Steve asked softly. 

Eddie recovered and flashed his teeth at him. “If you’re lucky.” Then he turned back to the sink. 

Steve stood and stared once he turned around. Eddie’s bangs were hanging down in front of his face anyways, blocking his view of the mirror, so he was safe from being caught. 

Despite how shitty he felt, a part of him still wanted to have a beer with Eddie. But he knew better than to even suggest it; Eddie would definitely turn him down. Plus, he was now broke, and he didn’t think he could stomach being at the Hideout any longer than it took to leave the bathroom and get to the front doors, anyway.  

Scratch that, any longer than it took to get to the good bathrooms on the other side of the building. He needed to pee, and he didn’t really like the idea of getting out his dick in front of Eddie. It felt weird now, just like being shirtless had. He was already exposed as it was, and he didn’t need to be naked on top of it all. 

After he finished, he took a moment to gather himself, hoping to God he wouldn’t walk out into the bar and see Eddie leading someone else into the other bathroom. Their bathroom. 

He didn’t think he’d be able to take it. 

He walked out hesitantly, shifting his eyes from side to side like someone would be waiting in the wings to catch him, but there was nobody there except the same customers that had been when he’d come in. Eddie wasn’t around, either. Had he even come out yet? 

Steve scuttled out the door and to the parking lot before anyone could see him. Ninja.  

He got to his car just in time to see Eddie’s van peeling out of the lot, leaving a cloud of dust in his wake. 

Steve was nearly late to school because he’d been so reluctant to get out of bed in the morning. It would have been nothing to skip again since there were only a few weeks left of school, and his grades were decent enough that a few absences wouldn’t jeopardize him graduating. 

But he didn’t want to look like he was avoiding anyone or anything, so he forced himself to drag ass and go. 

He opened his car door and nearly saw it ripped off when Billy cruised into the parking spot next to him, an inch over the yellow line.  

Just perfect. Just what he fucking needed. 

He rolled his eyes and slammed the door shut, walking around to the backseat to grab his backpack. He made a face at his jacket, debating whether he should put it on or not since it was a bit of a chilly morning, but— 

“Hey, Harrington,” Billy called. 

Steve retrieved his bag and turned around. Max was getting out of the car, but Billy was already out, a half-smoked cigarette in his hand. He didn’t waste time, that was for sure. 

Steve looked at him, waiting for the punchline. 

“I heard Tommy rearranged your face,” he said, walking around the back of his car to come stand closer to Steve. “But it looks like I was given bullshit information.” 

“He missed a spot,” Billy explained, pointing with two fingers at Steve’s unbruised eye, like he was shooting a gun, his cigarette stuck between them. 

It made Steve’s eyes burn.  

“You want me to even them out for you?” Billy asked. He blew more smoke in Steve’s face then tossed the butt to the ground. 

“Go for it,” Steve said, angling his head toward Billy.  

Billy narrowed his eyes at him. “Fucking smartass.” 

Steve shrugged, his eyes flickering to Max who was now standing a few feet away, holding on to her backpack one-shouldered. She was covering her mouth trying not to laugh. He wasn’t trying to be funny. 

“What was the fight about anyways?” Billy demanded. “Tommy wasn’t too clear on the details, and obviously he’s a shitty storyteller since your face barely has a mark on it.” 

“You really wanna know?” 

“I asked, didn’t I?” 

“He was telling me I needed to get laid since I couldn’t ‘seal the deal with Heidi’. And then he was talking all about you and her being ‘hot and heavy’. How you gave him ‘allll the details’. She’s a nice girl, so I thought he oughta shut his mouth about her.”  

Close enough to the truth. It was a gamble that Billy would even care since he thought most girls were bitches...but maybe he had a soft spot for Heidi. Maybe it could spare him a fight if he thought Steve was defending her honour, or something. For now. Who even knew what the fuck went on in Hargrove’s head, though. 

Billy frowned at him.  

“I probably should’ve listened to you and planted my feet, then he wouldn’t have gotten the drop on me,” Steve admitted. “But what can you do? Guess I don’t learn my lessons.” 

Billy actually laughed at him, and it didn’t seem to be maliciously. He paused and looked at Steve for a moment before he shook his head. “Man, I can’t fucking wait for school to be over. What a fucking headache.” 

“Tell me about it,” Steve agreed. 

Billy sucked his front teeth with his bottom lip, glared at Steve one last time and then started walking to the school. 

“What the fuck are you looking at, Max? Let’s go,” he barked over his shoulder. 

“Aaand the moment’s gone,” Steve muttered to himself. 

Max snapped to attention and ran after Billy, but not before giving Steve a thumbs up and a smile. 

Steve wasn’t as nervous as he thought he’d be when it came to entering the cafeteria. Maybe because he’d already survived a confrontation with Billy, and that was probably the worst-case scenario of any given school day. And he knew Tommy wasn’t one to hold grudges, so he doubted he’d make any more of a scene.  

He had to walk directly by Eddie’s table to get to Robin, and then he wondered if maybe that trumped a fight with Billy as worst-case scenario because it had him sweating buckets.  

He pointedly didn’t look at anybody except for her as he walked through the room. As if she was the island in the middle of an ocean full of sharks.  

Not making eye contact didn’t keep him from being intercepted, though. 

“Steve!” 

He stopped in his tracks right next to the Hellfire table and turned to Dustin who was waving at him eagerly. 

“Hey, what’s up?” Steve said, eyes automatically flickering to Eddie. His heart fluttered when Eddie offered him a discreet little wave while his mouth twitched into a rueful smile. So they were okay? They’d left things so weird the day before...Steve wasn’t sure where they stood. But he hadn’t ever, so...Whatever. 

“Bro,” Gareth said. “Your face.” 

“Shit,” Jeff commented. “Brutal, man.” 

“It’s fine,” Steve said. “It was nothing.” 

“That’s not what we heard,” Gareth scoffed. 

“Yeah,” Dustin said. “Don’t downplay it, dude. I swear I thought I saw your head spin around when he hit you the first time.” 

Will nodded at Dustin and then met Steve’s eyes. “It looked like it hurt.” 

Steve was surprised that Will was talking to him. He even seemed sympathetic. “Honestly? Your brother hits harder,” he said, offering him a playful smile. 

Will laughed nervously. “Oh.” 

He couldn’t resist looking at Eddie again to see his reaction. Eddie was twiddling his fingers on the table anxiously, staring at Steve and shaking his head slowly at him, like unbelievable.  

“It’s too bad you guys all fucked off,” Mike said, to Jeff, Gareth, and Eddie. “Or you could've seen it for yourselves.” 

“I literally heard a cracking noise when his head hit the ground,” Dustin said, ever theatrical. 

“That explains a few things,” Mike joked. 

“What’s your excuse then?” Steve retorted. “Just born that way?” 

“Burnnnn, dude,” Gareth said. “Nice one.” 

“Dick,” Mike muttered. 

Steve smiled at him. “I take that as a compliment.” 

Everyone was quiet for a beat, and Steve was about to wave and tell them bye, but he scanned the table and noticed a member of the club missing. 

“Where’s Max?”  

“She doesn’t eat with us,” Dustin explained. 

Oh right. He remembered Eddie had told him she couldn’t be seen with them. So ridiculous.

“Where does she eat, then?”  

“She eats with her other friends,” Lucas said sadly. 

“The acceptable ones,” Mike supplied. 

He discreetly glanced back at Eddie to see if he was eating today. Apparently not.  

“Which totally reminds me,” Lucas spoke for the first time. “We have first period together, and she said you squared up with Billy again this morning,” he said wistfully. “You’re a legend, dude.” 

“What?” Eddie demanded. “Again?”

Everyone at the table turned to look at him since it was the first time he’d said anything since Steve got there. 

The expression on Eddie’s face told Steve that Eddie realized he was being weirdly quiet and people were noticing. 

He had been starting to relax after the initial shock of being summoned to the table. But now he felt uneasy again. Would anyone wonder why he and Eddie talked now? He couldn’t use the biology project excuse anymore since Dustin had called him out on the lie. 

But maybe he didn’t need to worry; Jeff and Gareth had accepted him hanging out with the band without much fuss. And Dustin didn’t seem to care that his only connection to Eddie was “drugs”. So maybe the rest of the kids didn’t think anything of it, either. To them, he was just the friendly neighbourhood jock who sometimes looked out for Max and who was sort of buddies with Dustin? And it was normal that he and Eddie should interact since they had mutual friends now? Sort of?  

School really was a headache. Socializing most of all. No matter what group he belonged to.  

“Dude,” Dustin said, holding his hands up. “Spill the details.” 

Lucas’ face lit up. “Billy was all like, ‘hey man, heard Tommy fucked up your face, but he missed a spot.’” He held up his fists. “‘Want me to even out your eyes for you?’” 

“No way,” Dustin breathed. 

“What a douche,” Mike commented. 

“And then Steve was like, ‘go ahead!’ And turns his face likes this.” Lucas tilted his head and then started imitated smoking a cigarette. “Then Billy throws his cigarette at him and calls him a dumbass. Or maybe it was smartass? Anyways, and then walks away all pissed off.” 

Steve sighed. “You done?” 

Lucas shrugged. 

“You guys are like obsessed...why don’t you join the wrestling team or something if you like fights so much,” Steve suggested. 

“You know who’s obsessed?” Eddie asked, smacking the table and making everyone jump. 

“Who?” Gareth asked. 

“Billy!” Eddie shook his head. “Helloooo?” 

“What?” Steve frowned. 

“And you know what he’s obsessed with?” Eddie looked around the table dramatically, pausing to make prolonged eye contact with each of his friends. “Any guesses? Come on. Don’t be shy.” 

“Being a dick?” Lucas asked. 

“Smoking?” Will suggested. 

“Steve?” Dustin said. 

“What?” Steve said, while Eddie threw his hands up in the air. “Exactly! Ding, ding, ding.” 

“Steeeve.” Eddie held his hands out with a flourish. “That’s right.” 

“I mean, it feels like every. Other. Day. I gotta hear about you two getting into it. Why doesn’t he just admit he doesn’t hate you, he’s hot for you, so we can all sleep better at night?” 

Steve’s face started burning, and everyone at the table was in varying states of amusement, disgust, and shock at Eddie’s words. 

“No, but think about it,” Dustin mused. “It makes so much sense.” 

“No way,” Jeff said. “Billy’s a dick. He’ll fight with anyone. He does fight anyone.” 

“I don’t know,” Mike mused. “He does seem to get in Steve’s face a lot in particular. Have you seen them play basketball? I swear, the ref’s blowing the whistle every two seconds, and they’re on the same team.” 

“See?” Eddie crossed his arms. “Even Michael concurs.” 

“Jesus Christ,” Steve muttered. The last thing he needed was it getting around that he and Eddie were in cahoots, spreading shit about Billy being obsessed with him—in a gay way or any way. Even if it actually sounded plausible... It was kind of funky that Billy was dating Heidi right after he had gone out with her. And now that he thought about it, they had a few different girls in common. But that wasn’t too far out. It was a small school, after all. 

“On that note... See you guys later.” He looked at Eddie one last time, and his gaze was so intense it was hypnotizing.  

“Uh, wait. Steve?” Lucas said, holding his hand up.  

He ripped his eyes away from Eddie and held onto Lucas’ face like a life preserver. “Dustin told me you were cool to help me with practice and all?” 

“Oh, for sure, man, I can’t make any promises that coach will let it fly, and even if he does...as you can see” — he pointed to his face — “I don’t have the cred you think I do with the team. But worse comes to worse, we’ll just use the gym by ourselves a different night than they do.” 

“Or you can teach those guys a lesson and kick their asses if they act up,” Mike said. “Don’t be a pussy.” 

“That’ll beeee ten points of your first roll next game.” Eddie cupped his mouth with his hands while he made his announcement. He clapped his hands with a sharp smack and added, “Juussst like that.” 

“Oh come on,” Mike pouted. “For what? Saying pussy?” 

“Obviously for instigating,” Will whispered.  

“Eddie, be reasonable,” Jeff said. “Steve can’t stand for this shit. He’s the king. He should kick their asses.” 

Steve sighed. These guys seriously loved violence.

“Is it reasonable, Jeff, to beat up the entire varsity basketball team?” Eddie squinted at him. “Is it?” 

“I think so,” Gareth commented. 

Steve laughed. “They’re not all bad. And anyways, I think Dustin could take ‘em all by himself if it came down to it.” 

“I know you think you’re joking, but I absolutely could,” Dustin said seriously. “All it would take is some sort of anesthetic gas transmitted through the vents. Put them all to sleep, and then bada bing bada boom, a few hits here, a few kicks there, and they wake up totally wrecked.” 

“Remind me not to get on your bad side, dude. Jesus.” Eddie was leaning all the way back in his chair.  

“Anyways...” Steve made his eyes wide and turned his head to Lucas. “We’ll talk about it later. I gotta get going.” He held his hand out for a fist bump. 

“Thanks, man.” Lucas returned it.  

“Traitor.” Eddie fake coughed. “Dark Side.” 

Steve hesitated.

“Oh come on, Eddie, it’s just basketball,” Lucas said. “I can do both.” 

“You really wanna be spending time with that?” Eddie asked, getting up from his seat and sauntering over to Lucas. He put his hands on his shoulders and jerked his chin in the direction of the jock table. After a few seconds, he backed off Lucas and circled the table until he returned to his own chair. Not without brushing against Steve first. God. It was torture. 

“He’s got a point, man,” Gareth said. 

“Yeah,” Will agreed. “Maybe you shouldn’t.” 

Steve frowned. “If he wants to play Dragons and Dungeons and basketball, then he should. Why does he have to choose?” 

“Just say D&D,” Dustin said. “Thank me later.” 

“‘Why does he have to choose?’” Eddie threw up his hands. “If they fuck King Steve up, what do you think they’ll do to one of us?” 

“Whatever,” Steve said. Eddie was clearly drawing a line in the sand between them. King Steve and us. He wondered if Eddie meant it to hurt, or if it was unintentional.

“Like I said, they’re not all bad. And if you’re that worried, why not back him up? Go to practice with him? Don’t convince him not to try. That’s how they win.” 

Eddie frowned at him.

“And you know what?” he continued. “Fuck it. Wheeler’s right.” 

“I am?” Mike said, eyes widening in surprise. 

Steve held his hands up like yeah, I’m shocked too, but here we are.

He looked at Lucas. “We’ll go to practice in the gym with the rest of the guys, and if some of them don’t like it, too fucking bad. Maybe if more kids saw kids like you joining the team and making an effort they’d want to, too...you could actually like, make a difference or whatever.” 

Lucas smiled at him. “You think so?” 

“Yeah, dude,” Dustin said. “Imagine? A hybrid athlete-nerd basketball team? You guys would be absolutely unstoppable. Brains and brawn.” 

Steve nodded. “Exactly.” 

“Steve, you better go before you start an uprising,” Eddie said, pinching the bridge of his nose. “It’s gonna take me days to calm them down from this...After nine months of grooming them to take over Hellfire Club next year and curate a Nerd-Only future. You’ve completely kneecapped me, dude.” 

“Sorry.” Steve shrugged. He wasn’t sorry at all. Then he had a thought. “You know...” he said, a smile forming on his face. “It’s too bad all of this didn’t happen earlier. I would’ve loved to see you on the court with us.” 

“Argh!” Eddie cringed with his entire body. “Don’t even joke about me being on the court wearing those...disgusting green shorts. I would quite literally rather die.” 

“Or maybe he could cheerlead,” Gareth said with a cackle. 

“I don’t know,” Mike said. “I can picture it, Eddie.” He waggled his eyebrows. “You got the legs for the uniform.” 

Eddie hissed at Mike like an actual cat, and everyone laughed, including Steve, despite his internal misery. Eddie was cute when he got going. 

“He’d probably get put into the penalty box like every five minutes if he played,” Dustin said. 

Steve rolled his eyes. “Just say he’d foul someone every five minutes. Thank me later.” 

Dustin frowned. “Oh...” 

“Enough,” Eddie cried. “I can’t take any more of this. Steve? Beat it. I am begging you.” 

“Yes sir,” he said, giving Eddie a salute. “Happy to.” 

Eddie narrowed his eyes at him, but his mouth was quivering in an effort not to smile. He ended up failing, and his entire face lit up. 

Steve let himself return Eddie’s smile, and then he walked on to Robin. The smile was a small consolation after everything that had happened between them the day before. But then again, Eddie had told him to go away. Actually, begged him to. So, maybe it was no consolation at all. 

-

“What took you so long?” Robin asked when Steve settled into the seat across from her. “Lunch is almost over.” 

“Sorry. I got caught up with Hellfire Club. Dustin wanted to ask how I was.” 

Robin smiled. “He’s a sweet kid. Anyways...” She gestured to the girl beside her. “Steve, this is Vickie. Vickie, Steve.” 

“Hi,” he said. “Hope it’s cool I sit with you guys.” 

“Oh yeah,” she said. “Robin warned me you would be. I mean, not like warned me in a bad way, but she said you were going to be joining us since you’re friends and all. From Scoops Ahoy. I don’t mind. I think it’s cool the way you stood up for her to Tommy H. He’s a total douchebag, and—sorry. I’m rambling.” 

“No, it’s cool,” Steve said. “I’m used to it with this one.” 

Robin threw a fry at him. “Jerk.” 

Steve flashed his teeth at her. “So, Vickie, are you and—” 

“Steve?” 

“Holy shit,” Robin breathed. 

Steve turned to the voice beside him. “Oh, hi, Chrissy. What’s up?” He flicked his eyes to Robin and immediately frowned at her when he noticed she was sitting there frozen, staring.  

“Um, I wanted to ask if you were okay?” Chrissy started. “I know you weren’t at school yesterday, so I wasn’t sure if it was really bad or not.” 

“Ah, I’m totally fine, but thanks,” he said. “Just decided to take a day. You know?” 

“Good.” She smiled at him.  

He nodded at her. “Oh, this is Robin and Vickie by the way. I don’t know if you know them.” 

“Hi,” Chrissy said, giving a small wave. 

Vickie greeted her back, but Robin was still silently staring. 

Steve kicked her under the table.  

“Hi, Chrissy!” Robin blurted. “Um, we have, uh, English together. So, you know, we totally know each other.” 

“Yeah,” Chrissy said, smiling big. “It’s my favourite class.” 

“Right?” Robin agreed. “Essays, and reading...are totally the best. Totally.” 

Steve made sure Chrissy couldn’t see when he cast a horrified look at Robin. It reminded him of when he tried to talk to Eddie. It was like his brains started leaking out of his ears. Absolutely awful to witness. And more importantly, who the fuck liked essays and reading? Why was he so drawn to goddamn nerds? 

But...Chrissy actually giggled and tucked her hair behind her ears? “I know.” 

Robin started nodding at her like a bobblehead, and Steve kicked her again while Vickie nudged her shoulder. 

Chrissy turned to Steve. “Um, and I also wanted to say thanks. You know, for what you said?” 

He had to think for a second about what she meant. 

“About wishing you could hit him for me?” she prompted.  

“Ohh. Yeah, well I’m just sorry any of it happened. Especially the shit that went down at my party. Nobody should be hassling you for talking to Eddie, or anyone, actually.” 

“It looks like you talk to him now too...” She raised her eyebrows, then glanced over to his table. 

“Yeah,” he said. “I took your advice. He’s a good guy. Really, his whole group is nice...” 

She nodded. “Yeah.” She twisted her mouth like she was running out of things to say. 

“Anyway, I’m glad that Jason’s decent to you,” he added. “He stood up for you that night.” 

She sighed. “Yeah…Honestly, he doesn’t really like that I talk to Eddie, either, so...But I think he’s coming around.” 

“Hmm,” Steve said. He hoped Jason would come around sooner than later. If he’d managed to, anyone could. “You know, if you ever get tired of the view from over there, or Jason... Come sit with us, sometime.” 

“Yeah,” Vickie agreed quickly. “We’re always here. You know. At lunchtime, obviously.” 

“Right, Robin?” Steve pressed. 

“Right, totally,” Robin agreed. “You can sit here. On the table. I mean. At the table. Or you know, if you prefer to stand… ‘cause some people do. Anytime. You’re always welcome.” 

“Cool,” Chrissy agreed. “I, um, maybe soon?”  

“Whenever,” Steve insisted. Chrissy had always been nice in his book, but he had even more of a soft spot for her now since she had a soft spot for Eddie, and since Robin had the hots for her... 

Chrissy waved again and started to walk away, but then she turned back. “I like your top by the way,” she blurted, gesturing to Robin. “It’s cute.” 

Steve raised his eyebrows and turned to Robin, hoping that whatever look was on her face wouldn’t mean catastrophic brain failure.  

“Thanks,” she managed. “I, uh, thanks.” 

“You’re welcome.”  

“Holy shit,” Steve breathed as soon as Chrissy was out of earshot. Did that mean what he thought it might mean? The compliment alone was normal, but Chrissy had definitely been blushing when she said it. 

“Robin, are you okay?” Vickie hissed, her eyes flashing to Steve’s as if to confirm they had witnessed the same thing. 

“I can’t breathe,” Robin said. “That was…the most incredible experience of my life. I think I blacked out.” 

“Jesus Christ, Robin. Get a grip.” He picked up the fry she’d thrown at him and threw it back at her.  

Steve ran a hand through his hair. And he thought he was ridiculous for being obsessed with Eddie after two blowjobs. He couldn’t imagine what would happen to poor Robin if Chrissy actually…held her hand or something. Now that they were legitimate best friends, he was going to have to step up and show her the way of women. He knew fuck all about how to win a man over, since he was royally failing with Eddie. But, if there was one thing he knew, it was women and how to be a good wingman. 

“I guarantee she’ll be eating with us by the end of next week,” Steve said. “Mark my words.” 

“I don’t know if I can take the stress,” Robin sighed. 

“You’ll learn,” Steve assured. He forced himself not to look over his shoulder at Eddie, even though he was dying to check and see if Eddie was maybe looking at him. “You’ll learn.” 

Chapter Text

Steve pulled up to the Hideout contemplating if he’d have the will to make this time the last time.  

Since a few days had passed since their last session, and since Eddie had been somewhat decent to him the last time they spoke in the cafeteria, the sting of Eddie’s words had dissipated. Mostly. 

Steve had come to the conclusion that he was overreacting and that doing what they were doing was always supposed to be through the wall. So, he should just consider himself lucky that Eddie did him a favour because he felt bad for him getting punched, and leave it at that.  

The only part of the whole thing that Steve couldn’t reconcile was that Eddie had been so turned on and flustered by how he looked with his handkerchief tied around his cock...that couldn’t have been fake. And that wasn’t out of pity. So what, did Eddie like his body, and that was all? Was he not used to having a john who wasn’t fifty years old, so he’d never had to worry about getting turned on at the glory hole before? 

No matter how turned on he ever was, though, he didn’t let Steve get him off. So how turned on could he really be? Ugh. 

He tried to use his past experience as reference for the situation. All his dates, his hookups, and his handful of girlfriends. Some had been shy and some had been forward—in and out of the bedroom. Some got embarrassed after they showed they liked him too much, and it made them mean as they tried to overcompensate for it. Nancy had been shy and standoffish at first because she thought he was only after her for sex, and eventually he’d shown her how serious he was. But it had taken time. In the end she’d been the one to break his heart, so that was fun. He accepted now that they weren’t right for each other, but it had still been a tough blow at the time.  

But with Eddie, all of his experience was useless because one, he was a guy, and two, because Steve was paying him. Usually, the order of events with relationships was: finding out someone liked you, dating, and then sex. Not: a drug deal bookmarked by a couple of tense bathroom run-ins, smoking up in his bedroom and almost kissing, receiving an incredible blowjob and following it up with beers—twice—then another amazing goddamn blowjob after that, all without knowing if someone liked you. 

What they were doing was similar to casual sex, he supposed, but anytime he ever had casual sex, no pesky feelings got in the way. And, all of his casual encounters had happened before, when he’d been running with the wrong crowd. How could he try to read the situation when he wasn’t even seeing through the same eyes as before? And again, those encounters were free. Paying complicated shit even more. 

Steve wished he could rewind to Tuesday after Eddie’s show. That seemed to be where everything went wrong... He’d stayed to hang out when maybe he should’ve gone home, not intruded on Eddie’s life. He thought back further to their first session; Eddie had agreed to drinks but didn’t want him to think it was a date, and after this last time, he made sure Steve knew it was a onetime only thing to be in the same stall. 

And all Steve could discern from any of that was that Eddie wanted him to be a client and nothing more. That maybe he could tell Steve was developing feelings and trying to quash them before it got too far gone. Maybe Eddie regretted thinking he could be friendly with Steve because he’d given an inch and Steve had taken a mile, latching onto Eddie’s supportive words, and his smile, and his touch when it was all casual, part of the performance.  

Maybe that explained everything. Maybe Eddie being turned on had nothing to do with liking him specifically; it was just his body reacting. Just like he’d only been holding onto him outside the Hideout because he was drunk.  

It made so much sense.  

“Thinking about something?” Eddie greeted, hopping down off the counter and coming to stand in front of him. “Your face is sooo serious.” He furrowed his brows dramatically to imitate Steve. 

Steve took a moment to register that he had walked into the bathroom on autopilot. He’d been so lost in thought he barely remembered driving there at all. Shit.  

Eddie was staring at him expectantly.  

He hadn’t thought of a gameplan. Like at all. Not once during the entire weekend. Not once all day at school. He’d been so worried about Eddie being upset with him that he hadn’t thought of how he was actually going to...suck his dick.  

He wondered if Eddie had meant it when he said he wouldn’t let him be humiliated. He couldn’t be sure since he was learning not to take anything Eddie said to him at face value. 

“Yeah,” Steve said, pretending that he wasn’t totally pissing his pants right now. “Thinking strategy of how I’m gonna rock your world.” 

To make it worse, Eddie was wearing a t-shirt, and that meant his tattoos were on display. It was almost mean.

Eddie’s inquisitive expression turned amused. “Oh yeah, stud? You been practicing this weekend with your hairbrush?” 

Steve licked his lips. “Nah, someone told me I’d be a natural, so I didn’t think I needed to practice.” His stomach felt like it was trying to dissolve. He really shouldn’t be too arrogant about his skill because it would be all the more embarrassing if he failed. But, he knew what he liked, and he’d catalogued pretty well how Eddie did things, so he could probably replicate it. No big deal. 

Eddie walked closer until there was barely space between them and reached up to touch his lips with the pad of his thumb. He brushed gently over Steve’s swollen cut. It would’ve been more healed if he could quit biting it, but it was difficult to ignore. His tongue and teeth sought it out every chance they got. “Are you still sure you don’t mind the sting?” 

“I’m sure,” he responded, sucking Eddie’s thumb into his mouth as soon as he’d finished speaking. He doubted they were going to be making out outside of the stall this time, so this was the only thing he had. 

Eddie’s gaze darkened, and he pushed his thumb deeper into Steve’s mouth.  

Steve ran his tongue around it in tight circles, not looking away from Eddie once.  

“Oooh, good,” Eddie mused, a brightness colouring his voice. “It looks like you’re gonna be just fine.” 

“Lucky me,” he added. 

“Lucky you,” Steve echoed.  

Eddie took his hand away from his mouth and brought it to his own, tapping his fingertips against his bottom lip. He stood there for a moment like he was waiting for something. 

Steve inclined his head. “Good to go, or do you want me to get you hard first?” It took everything he had not to let his voice shake while he asked. He couldn’t let a single note of desperation into his words, or he’d make Eddie back off again. He had to be clinical. Stick to Eddie’s script. 

Eddie took one hand of Steve’s in both of his and brought it to his bulge.  

It had been a while—exactly one week— since Steve had felt Eddie up like this. It had only been once, but so good while it lasted. 

“You already did that,” Eddie whispered, his eyes dancing as he applied pressure to Steve’s hand and made him press even harder. 

Steve’s own cock throbbed in response. How exciting to excite Eddie. Or at least, excite his body. 

Steve licked his lips and rocked forward onto his toes because he was totally going to kiss Eddie, and Eddie seemed to read the movement because he parted his lips in response. He truly was a tease. Why be so ready to kiss back when he wanted them to be distant and “professional”? Another contradiction.  

Steve caught himself and rocked right back onto his heels. He took his hand away from Eddie’s hardness and brought it to his hair instead. He ran his finger along one particularly wavy strand and curled the end of it around his fingertip for a second before letting it fall away back to his shoulder.  

Steve sighed an achy, mournful sigh, and punctuated it with a smug, “Hmmph,” to hide it.  

“What?” Eddie asked a bit breathlessly. 

Steve shook his head. He wasn’t going to say. But Eddie’s eyes were so glassy, his cheeks rosy and perfect. He almost looked high. 

Ah fuck it. Steve couldn’t be a tease. He didn’t have it in him. Even his game face or mask, whatever, felt like the kind made of cheap plastic. Eddie could probably see right through it. 

“You’re beautiful.” Steve said it with a shrug, but he thought that probably made it more intense than casual. He’d uttered it like a simple, irrefutable fact.  

Instead of surprised or pleased, like he tended to look when Steve complimented him, Eddie only looked sad. 

Steve didn’t know what to do with that, so he started to head toward the stall, but Eddie stopped him with a hand splayed right over his chest. 

“Steve?” 

“Yeah?” 

Eddie blinked at him. “You’re...ready?” 

“As I’ll ever be.” Steve threw him a cocky smile. “You?” 

He hesitated, fixing Steve with a contemplative and assessing look. Then he said, “Yeah, I’m ready. I’ve been thinking about it since you asked.” Eddie waggled his eyebrows at him and dragged the hand that was still on his chest all the way down until he caught his belt buckle with the tip of his finger.  

If Eddie had said that to him a few days ago, he would’ve been over the moon, but now it felt hollow. Maybe Eddie meant it. Maybe he was excited to get his dick sucked. What guy wouldn’t be? But it probably didn’t matter to him that Steve was going to be the one doing it. 

“Yeah, well. What can I say?” Steve said. “I know how to get all the boys going.” 

Eddie laughed. “You really do.” 

Steve smiled back at Eddie and started moving forward again toward the stalls. This time Eddie let him move, although it made him have to take one step backwards. Eddie even hooked his hand around his belt like the first time and led him there. 

Eddie let go of Steve’s belt as they reached the second stall, and he continued on to the end. 

Steve locked his stall and rested his head against the door for a moment to catch his breath before he dropped to his knees. Probably more forcefully than necessary. He hadn’t bothered bringing his jacket for a cushion. It was still on the backseat where he’d thrown it on Thursday afternoon.  

Steve looked around while he waited for things to get rolling. It was strange to see from that vantage point. To be level with the toilet and closer to the disgusting floor. To be able to see through the hole plain as day. It made him wonder how Eddie could stand it. 

He felt like he was spying while he looked through the wall. Eddie was facing the door still, so he had a perfect view of both his ass and crotch.  

Before, his anxiety had outweighed his anticipation, but now he found himself excited. Eddie finally turned toward him, and Steve watched, enraptured, while he unbuckled his belt. He wasn’t wearing his jacket or vest today, so when his hands brushed up against his shirt, it rode up enough for Steve to see a strip of his stomach. The most skin he’d ever seen of Eddie’s body apart from his arms or his knees.  

Then the belt was undone and hanging open like an invitation, and Steve’s mouth started watering. Eddie’s fingers popped the button of his jeans, and he dragged down the zipper too fast yet somehow too slow. 

Steve felt like his ears had never heard another sound. He started rubbing his dick through his jeans at the show Eddie was putting on without even trying to. 

“Eddie?” Steve asked. He didn’t mean to say it, but it slipped out. 

Eddie had his thumbs looped in the waistband of his boxers, hesitating. “Yeah?” 

“Can you jerk yourself off first? I wanna see.”  

“Fuck yeah, I can,” Eddie replied. “Let me know when you want your turn, and it’s alll yours.”  

Eddie backed up a bit from the hole, and Steve was able to see a little more of him. Not his face or his chest, but more of his thighs and up to his waist. 

Steve nodded even though Eddie couldn’t see him. “Fuck, okay. Yeah. Do it.” 

A wave of heat and desire washed over Steve’s body when Eddie took his cock out from his blue checked boxers. Goddamn. What he wouldn’t give... There was no fucking way he could stop things with Eddie now. As if he ever could’ve.  

Eddie was leaning against the actual bathroom wall, knees slightly bent, his jeans pulled down around his hips. Just enough.  

He cupped his balls with one hand, letting his thumb brush across the skin in a slow and steady rhythm, and he used his other hand to stroke his shaft. 

Steve was going out of his mind. The rings alone were a spectacle. He guessed Eddie had a good tolerance for touch because the way they were rubbing back and forth across the skin with intent—Eddie even let them catch across his head. Steve had been so sensitive when Eddie was jerking him off like that, and Eddie had been gentle with him in comparison.  

Steve willed himself to stop touching his cock before he came in his pants like a total loser, whimpering at the loss. He was already so close, and he hadn’t even gotten started with Eddie yet. It was like Eddie had cast some sort of spell on him to make him so worked up. He put both of his palms on his knees and held on tight, so he wouldn’t be tempted again. 

As much as he liked watching Eddie get himself off, though, he didn’t think that picture was completely right. If he was around, why would Eddie even need to touch himself? Steve had hands and a mouth. He should be the one making Eddie’s heart race, his breath quicken, his knees weak. It should’ve been his hand wrapped around Eddie. Or even better, his mouth. What was he waiting for? 

As if Eddie could sense that Steve was done with the peepshow and wanted to move on, he called out for him. “Steeeve?” His voice was a little raspy and more than a little teasing.  

Eddie gave himself a quick couple jerks, faster than his other strokes had been, and then he let go, letting his dick bob up and down. Steve could see his precome glistening at his tip, and he wanted to taste it. Needed to taste it. “Tell me you’re ready, ‘cause I would reeaallly like to find out how that pretty mouth of yours feels.” 

Steve put his hands to his forehead and ran them all the way back across his hair, hard enough to tilt his head back. “Fuck, Eddie. Come on. Want it.” 

Eddie wrapped a hand around himself while he took the step forward that brought him right to the partition. He guided himself through the hole, and true to his word it was a perfect fit. Made for him. And Steve practically flew forward to collect his prize. 

He wanted to do everything all at once. Lick Eddie, stroke him, suck him, kiss him. But he had to choose, so he kissed Eddie’s tip first and followed it with a light lick to get all the precome he’d been salivating for onto his tongue to taste. 

“Ohh, shit,” he hissed. “You taste... amazing.” 

He licked him again.  

Steve’s cock was already straining against his boxers, but Eddie moaned deep and loud and slapped the wall a few times while he did, each hit resounding with a metallic thud from his rings and bracelets making contact with the wood, and that made his dick swell even more. He was so hard that it hurt. He felt as if not touching himself might not even make a difference to keep him from coming. He’d never been so fucking turned on in his life.  

He circled his thumb and forefinger around the base of Eddie’s shaft, and then he put his mouth on the tip, loosely, just to get a feel for it, in a half kiss half suck. He moaned around it, and because he was weak and too far gone to even care what happened, he brought his other hand back to his dick and started grinding against his palm.  

“Fucking — Steve. Come on.” Eddie’s voice went high and whiny and desperate when he said his name, and Steve knew his new favourite sound. 

Steve tucked his teeth away and got further down, eager to take Eddie all the way back to his throat like he had done to him.  

He knew he could do it, but the wall prevented him from going as far as he wanted to go, so he backed off and tried taking his fingers away, so he could have more room to get the angle right. But that didn’t help either; his face kept knocking into the stall. He had no choice but to grab Eddie with his hand and focus his mouth at his tip. He started doing what Eddie had done to him, flicking his tongue and then circling it around in wider strokes. And Eddie was groaning on the other side, but Steve knew what it sounded like to get the blowjob of your life, and this was decidedly not it.  

What did Eddie think of him? Did he think he was a joke? Was all his earlier bluster replaying in Eddie’s head as he endured the lousiest blowjob of his entire life? Would this be the final time he could ever be with Eddie before he was laughed out of the room? Eddie would probably offer to pay him money so he’d leave him alone... 

Steve tried to get back his momentum for another minute or so, but it just wasn’t happening. 

He dropped his hand and licked Eddie one more time, a last-ditch effort, and then he backed off completely. 

“Sorry, um —” His voice sounded so goddamn pathetic. He cleared his throat. “Eddie, can we stop?” 

“Sorry,” he repeated. 

Eddie didn’t say anything to him, but he withdrew from the wall before Steve could even apologize the second time. 

Steve looked down at the floor, hoping that if he prayed hard enough it would swallow him up. He wondered if Eddie would let him stay there alone and just go away, so he wouldn’t have to face him.  

But he heard Eddie’s door open, and he saw his sneakers at the bottom of his door now. 

“Can I come in?” Eddie asked gently. “Or do you want me to go?” 

Steve was always amazed at how well Eddie could read him. He wondered how much shit Eddie saw on his face or heard in his voice at any given time that he wasn’t even aware of. Probably better not to know. 

Steve sighed, and then he reached his arm up to twist the lock around. Why not get a little bit more humiliated while he was at it? Eddie had said he didn’t have the heart to let it happen, but maybe he’d found it. 

The door cracked open a few inches, and then Eddie stepped in carefully. Steve took up almost the entire floor, and he tried to shift over, but there wasn’t much space to work with. 

Steve stayed on the ground, kneeling and not meeting Eddie’s eyes. He allowed himself to look up to Eddie’s hips. He was zipped up, but his belt was still undone. 

Eddie locked the door again and stood there for a moment before kneeling down next to Steve. 

“Are you okay?” Eddie asked. “What’s—What happened?” 

Where to fucking begin? 

“You shouldn’t be in the stall with me,” was what he finally ended up saying. “It was a onetime only thing.” 

And there went his cheap plastic mask.  

Eddie let out a breath tinged with a small, shaky chuckle. 

“I’m sorry I stopped,” Steve said miserably.  

“Let me stop you again, then. Don’t ever be sorry for wanting to stop. Not with me, not with anyone.” Eddie put a hand on his shoulder. 

“I don’t know what happened.” 

“No?” 

Steve shrugged. It had been going okay, and he enjoyed doing it. Maybe if he’d tried harder and kept going he could’ve gotten somewhere but… 

“‘Cause I do.” 

Steve looked at him questioningly.  

“You weren’t into it.” 

“Yes I was. I liked it,” Steve defended. “It was awesome. Well, not awesome for you, but you know... I liked it. While it lasted.” 

“That’s not what I mean.” 

“Then what?” Steve frowned. What did Eddie think he knew now? 

“Steve, can I level with you?” 

Steve met his eyes. “You’re already kneeling next to me, so…” 

Eddie smiled. “Cute.” 

Steve sighed. “Okay. Sure. Level with me.” This oughta be good. 

“You’re not into it because I treated you like shit last time.” 

“There it is,” Eddie added, his grip on Steve’s shoulder tightening for a moment before he loosened it once more. 

“No,” Steve said quickly. “Eddie. No. You didn’t. It was me—”  

“I could tell the minute you walked in here, you were off, and I shouldn’t have even let it get this far, but I wanted to believe you when you said you were ready. That’s on me. Actually, it’s all on me.” 

“Eddie—” 

“Argh!” Eddie squeezed his eyes shut while he lifted his other hand and pinched it closed. “Listen.” 

“Okay, okay. Jesus,” Steve muttered. 

“I was an asshole,” he continued.  

Steve couldn’t resist. “Everything you were saying was true. I mean, it was —” 

“Harsh?” 

“Yeah.” Steve winced. “Kinda, but...I shouldn’t have even said anything about it just now. It’s fine. Like I said. You were just saying what the truth is. It’s not your fault I don’t like the stupid wall.” 

He glanced over to Eddie who was now rubbing his fingers back and forth around the joint of his shoulder, and Steve couldn’t help but relax into it. He never wanted Eddie to take that hand away. 

“Keep talking, Steve,” Eddie urged. “Seriously. I want to hear what you have to say.” 

“I don’t know, Eddie. I—.” His voice cracked. “I can’t keep up with you.” 

“I don’t know what you want from me,” he continued. “We’re friends, I think, and we hung out. Even though it was sort of by accident. I really did have a good time and everything. I know you didn’t. But that’s okay. I know it was weird for you. You probably like to keep people like me separate from your real life. Whatever.” Steve stopped. Fuck. “Sometimes I feel like I can talk to you about anything, and you want me to because that’s what you say —”  

“But you find yourself walking on eggshells with me even though I promised you wouldn’t have to?” 

Steve nodded.  

“Fuuuck,” Eddie sighed. He took his hand off of Steve and ran it through his hair. No, come back. “Okay. Let me just—” He adjusted himself off his knees and sat flat on the floor with his back against the stall. “Oof, Jesus, could they make it any fucking smaller?” 

“I know, right?” Steve followed his lead. It was difficult to move around because the stall was more cramped than usual when they were both sitting down. 

He sat across from Eddie, their legs bent and knees slotted together. Eddie’s jeans were black and ripped, Steve’s blue and a little grass-stained. 

“This is kind of gross,” Eddie said. “Sorry.” 

“Really? I think it’s cozy.” 

Eddie smirked at him. “Oh, you like the ambiance of the toilet encrusted with decade old shit?” 

“What, you don’t?” 

They were both quiet for a minute. Steve wondered what Eddie was thinking. If this conversation was going to go anywhere, or if he’d just admitted a bunch of shit to Eddie again that did nothing but put more of himself on the line. 

Finally Eddie broke his silence. “Steve, when I call you a sweetheart I’m not kidding.”  

“What?” Steve frowned. Out of all the things to say. “No. I’m not. I—” 

“No. You are,” he interrupted. “You really are.” 

“And you don’t deserve to be iced out on a good day, but the other day?” Eddie held his hands up and made a frustrated face. “You were in a bad place. And I knew it too, just like I knew today, and still.” He shook his head. “I should’ve been nicer.” 

“Eddie, it’s fine. You don’t have to.” 

“Yes I do. So just please,” Eddie said exasperatedly. “Let me explain.” 

Steve nodded at him to go ahead. 

“See. I deal with a lot of pricks. And—okay funny choice of words. But whatever. The point stands.” He waved his hands. “I have to be harsh with them, or they’ll fucking eat me alive.” 

Steve met Eddie’s eyes, expecting to see a blank expression. One that meant his mask was firmly in place. Maybe even a playful one because his tone was joking. But he looked dead serious.  

“And I’m not saying that for your pity or whatever. I can handle it.” 

“I know.” But you shouldn’t have to.   

Eddie nodded at him. “Good.” 

He rubbed at his knees, running his fingers through the rips before he continued, “Imagine what it’s like for me, the fag freak whore, when—” 

“Don’t talk about yourself like that, man. Come on…” 

Eddie ignored him. “—I find out Steeeve Harrington, jock extraordinaire Hawkins High royalty wants a piece.” He wiggled his fingers to give emphasis to Steve’s title, and then wiped his hands over his face. “And you think, whatever. Another repressed douchebag that will fuck me over. You know, all in a day's work…but then…somehow, you turn out to be a good guy? No.” He put his hand flat in front of his chest and moved it out in a cutting motion. “No.” 

Steve remembered how shocked Eddie had been when he’d admitted he was bisexual the night of his party. So that lined up, him assuming he was repressed before that. But if Eddie thought he “wanted a piece” even before knowing that, it totally meant Eddie had clocked him from day one. Basically, the first time they ever talked. Which also lined up because Eddie had teased him about it. You were too busy trying not to look at my dick.  

God. Why did he even bother trying to play it cool around Eddie. He obviously fucking sucked at it. But a more important question: why did Eddie tolerate any of it? Why would him “wanting a piece” necessarily mean Eddie had to give him one? Especially if Eddie assumed he’d just fuck him over. 

“That’s like the trap of all traps, man,” Eddie continued. “Poison apple, wolf in sheep’s clothing. Trojan horse. Fuckin’. Allll that…” 

“I would never do anything to fuck you over, Eddie. Ever.” 

“Maybe not now, and maybe not on purpose...” 

Steve hated that “not now” even needed to be said. But Eddie was right. He had been a jock douchebag a lot longer than he’d been...whatever he was now. 

“I don’t know. I think you could hurt me a lot more than I could hurt you,” Steve said. “You’re like…tough, and shit. I’m—”  

“A sweetheart. Like I’ve been telling you.” 

Steve shrugged.  

“Look, my point is. Sometimes that tough part of me is hard to turn off.” 

“You’re not like the other guys I deal with. Buuut, we’re doing the same thing. And you know, lines get crossed. Sometimes I’m talking to you, and you’re my friend. Other times, you’re my client. It’s not cut and dry, and it gets mixed up in my head.” 

“Eddie we can stop if you don’t want to do this anymore.” 

“Do you want to stop?” 

“No,” he admitted. “But, I never wanted to make things difficult for you.” 

“I know you didn’t. I was the one who complicated it all.” 

“What? How? You never did anything.” 

Eddie looked at him oddly. “I let you be my friend. I’m not friends with any of the other guys. I’ll tell you that.” 

“I don’t get drinks with them or go to their parties, or chat with them at school, or whatever the fuck. And, I defffinitely don’t want to get off with them after I get them off. Okay?” 

Steve’s heart was in his throat at the admission that Eddie wanted to get off with him, but he tried his hardest not to derail the conversation by getting hung up on that, so he only acknowledged Eddie’s words with an, “Okay.” 

Eddie stared at him. 

Steve kept quiet in hopes that Eddie would keep talking. It was the most he’d ever heard him say about himself and what was going on in his head, and he wanted to hear it all. Know him better. Understand him. 

“You have to understand that every. Single. Time. I’ve let my guard down. Trusted that someone was nice.” He gestured at Steve. “Or ‘not that bad’…I’ve gotten burned.” 

“And when you get burned enough times...you toughen up. Just like meat on the barbecue.” He smiled like it was funny. 

“You know, you feel uncomfortable and you brush it off as no big deal, or you let someone get away with something, or you think ‘fuck it, it’s a onetime thing’. And then it becomes the expectation. The new standard. They want something else and something else and then something more. Something you never wanted to give but—.” He brought a hand to his forehead and pinched across his eyebrows before continuing, “And you can never get the boundary back after it’s been trampled all over...” 

“So I let you skip the wall once, and then what?” Eddie asked. “What do you want from me next?” 

“So, yeah. I got harsh with you before you could get any more ideas.” 

“But Eddie, I told you you didn’t have to stay in the stall with me. I never asked you to do that for me. I would never want you to do anything just because you thought you had to.” 

“Don’t you get that’s even worse?” Eddie frowned at him. 

Steve furrowed his brows. 

“Because…it means it was my choice.” Eddie stabbed his fingers into his chest as he gestured to himself. “Which means I fucked myself over. Just because what? We’ve been friendly for a couple weeks? Because I’m attracted to you? No. That’s—It’s—I don’t even know...” He squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head a few times. 

Eddie being attracted to him wasn’t the same as what Steve was feeling for Eddie, but it was something. Especially considering that Eddie was right. It had only been a few weeks at most that they’d been in each other’s orbit, and only a week since their first time together. Steve couldn’t very well expect Eddie to be in love with him or something.  

Especially because he could hardly fathom that Eddie liked him at all. He’d been so wrong—Eddie wasn’t pissed at him because he could tell he liked him too much. He was pissed at himself because he liked Steve more than he wanted to.  

It was a double-edged sword, though, because as good as it felt for Eddie to let him in, it came with a price; he felt even guiltier for calling Eddie out on losing control now. It was obvious that Eddie wasn’t just embarrassed about it. He was terrified.  

Steve didn’t know what to do, so he put his hand on Eddie’s knee. He was euphoric when Eddie laid his hand on top of his. 

“Eddie, I know you don’t want my pity,” Steve said, “but I am sorry. I hate that —” He stopped. “I hate everyone who’s ever hurt you. I wish...I don’t know. I wish I could hurt them back for you, or something.” 

“Yeah, that sounds like something you’d say.” Eddie laughed.  

“It’s true,” Steve said seriously. 

Eddie sighed. 

“So…what does this mean?” Steve asked when Eddie didn’t say anything more. Was it too soon to start jumping up and down or was there a but coming after this? “Like, for us...” He honestly wasn’t sure what to expect. Eddie telling him they were never doing this again, or Eddie telling him he wanted to be with him now? Or at least try it? This wasn’t a normal circumstance, and Eddie seemed to be vehemently against giving into his feelings. Whatever those feelings were, or how strong. 

“It means...” Eddie breathed in and out. “I’m gonna make you a deal.” He took his hand off Steve’s and rested it alongside his other one in his lap. 

“A deal?” 

“You were right that I do like keeping customers separate from my life. The only overlap I tend to tolerate is if we happen to be in this building at the same time.” 

“Okay...” 

“So I’m going to give you a choice.” Eddie looked away for a moment, and then he settled his gaze on Steve. “You’re either a client. Full up. No drinks. No hanging out.  No making out. No hanky-tying service. No free dirty talk. Basically no perks that aren’t paid for. And I won’t even look your direction outside of here.” 

Steve normally couldn’t tell when he had a dumb look on his face until Robin alerted him to it. But he could feel himself making it now. He’d fucking known all that shit was above and beyond what Eddie was offering. What a sneaky little liar. 

And Eddie was looking at him with an expression that told Steve he knew exactly what he’d just admitted and was trusting him to understand what a big deal it was. To understand how vulnerable it made Eddie to have him know exactly what he’d been given.  

In what world would he ever choose that option? Whatever the second choice was...anything but going full client. Who the hell would ever want that—especially after getting a taste of the better things Eddie had to offer. Like clinging to him and telling him he was pretty. Or just talking to him. Like they were doing now.  

“Or, you can have an upgrade.” 

Upgrade. Upgrade. Upgrade.   

“Upgrade to what?” 

“I believe in the business they call it ‘friends with benefits’.” 

Fuck. 

“Oh.” Steve drew his eyebrows together. “And those are like, the only two options?” 

Eddie frowned like he wasn’t expecting that response.  

“I mean, it goes without saying that you never have to do anything. We could stop seeing each other in any capacity, or we could be friends no benefits.” 

“So, by my count that’s four options,” Eddie said. “What’ll it be?” 

“Wow,” Steve said. “Okay. Um, I definitely know which ones I’m not choosing.” 

“Enlighten me.” 

“The first one is a fuck no. No offense,” Steve laughed lightly.  

“None taken. I didn’t really think you’d like it. But good to have it confirmed.” 

“I liked it for one reason, though,” Steve began apprehensively.  

“Oh?” 

“It definitely sheds some light on...things.” 

“What, how many fucking rules I broke for you?” 

“Yeah,” Steve admitted. “Is it bad that I’m flattered?” 

Eddie rolled his eyes. “Honestly it’d be weird if you weren’t.” 

Steve smiled. “I mean. I’m not happy that you, you know, feel bad about it, and all. But, you know. I—” 

“Steve, no eggshells,” Eddie interrupted. “You can fucking tease me for having the hots for you. I can take it.” 

“Promise you won’t hit me if I do?” 

“No, you’d probably like it.” 

“I would if you did it. I like everything that you do.” 

“You know what? Fuck it. I’m not embarrassed anymore. How could anyone not have the hots for someone with a mouth like that? You’d have to be made of stone, and I’m not quite there yet.” 

Steve smiled at Eddie who smiled right back at him.  

“I do have a question, though. About one of the options,” Steve began. 

“So ask it.” 

“With the friends with benefits would I still have to like pay you? That’s totally okay I’m not saying I’m trying to get out of it but, you know. I gotta know if I should start working overtime at Scoops...” 

Eddie sighed. “Honestly, there is a bit of a discount...” 

“Oh okay. Like half or something?” 

“It’s free, Steve.” 

Steve felt so happy he couldn’t even describe it. It was like getting nothing but net when the buzzer was sounding and you were tied with the other team. It was like putting on clothes that were fresh out of the dryer after playing in the snow all day. The first time he’d heard “Head over Heels”. 

He could’ve fucking died happy in that stall.  

“Oh, that’s not bad...not bad at all,” he mused. “Hmm. But friends no benefits puts up some tough competition. I mean, I’d totally be able to start jerking off again...that’s a plus.” 

“And not being friends at all would mean I could have lots of extra time to, I don’t know, study or something. Maybe get into more fights...”  

Eddie glowered at him.  

“Such a tough decision,” Steve said. “I’m truly stumped.” He threw his hands up. “What would you choose if you were me?” 

“If I were you? Oh, honey, you don’t even wanna know what I’d do if I were you.” 

Steve licked his lips. “It’s definitely gotta be friends no benefits. ‘Cause I don’t know if I can handle benefits...” 

“Too bad,” Eddie replied. “You’re just gonna have to try.” 

“Okay.” Steve nodded dumbly. 

“Okay.” Eddie smiled. 

“So besides being discounted...what else does friends with benefits like, entail?” 

“Steve the Charmer-slash-Negotiator-slash-Silver Tongue. Roll 100 to last five minutes in a room with him without swooning.” 

Steve smiled at Eddie—for the thousandth time—even though he had no fucking clue what he’d just said.  

“First of all, we can skip the wall from now on. It’s only a precaution for...let’s just say guys who aren’t like you,” Eddie said. “It’s not like I love the wall. As you just found out, it’s tricky.” 

Steve winced at the reminder of his failure.  

“And, it involves me being a lot nicer,” Eddie said. “Which you’ll probably be happy to hear.” 

“You are sweet, you know,” Steve defended. “Even if you think you’re not. You are.” 

“I am to you,” Eddie corrected. “And only sometimes.” 

Steve raised his eyebrows. “Most of the time.” 

“Maybe you can upgrade me to ‘all of the time’,” he joked. “I’m willing to put in the work to earn it.” 

Eddie let out a shaky exhale. “Jesus, Steve. Someone feeding you lines through a wire, or something? How do you…come up with that shit?”

Steve shrugged. He just said what he meant and meant what he said.  

“Anyways.” Eddie held his hands up. “Easy. Rome wasn’t built in a day. I wouldn’t be me if I wasn’t a little bit of a dick.”  

Steve chuckled. “True…I like a little bit of rough around the edges, anyway.” 

“You’re in the right place then…” 

“And by the way,” Eddie added. “I’m not giving you like a list of rules or whatever, so you don’t ‘fuck up’.” 

“But how will I—” 

“You don’t need a rulebook to be my friend,” Eddie said. “You’re already doing better than you think, and besides, you’re not the one who fucked up here. I did. Maybe you should get me a rulebook.” 

“Eddie, you didn’t fuck up. You’re just looking out for yourself. It’s understandable. More than. You never had to explain any of it, even though I’m glad you did...” 

“That reminds me” Eddie said. He braced his hands on his knees and his back on the stall and started shimmying to stand up. “Ahh fuck! My entire ass is numb.” He started shaking his legs out once he was fully standing. “Eeeeeeugh, Jesus Christ. I hate that feeling.” 

Steve laughed as he watched Eddie move around, his jewllery and chain jingling and making noise like he was imitating a Christmas song.  

He stopped laughing when he went to stand up and found his legs were numb too. “Oh, shit.” He stumbled against the stall since his feet couldn’t support him. 

“See?” Eddie looked at him pointedly. “Told ya.” 

“Yeah, yeah,” Steve said.  

“Anyways, speaking of fucking up.” Eddie reached into his pocket and took out his wallet. “I should’ve never let you give me this.” 

Steve glanced at the wallet, expecting it to be full of bills, but after Eddie pulled out his ten twenty-dollar bills, it was empty. 

Steve hesitated to take them. “I don’t know, Eddie. You did extra stuff for me that I didn’t pay for...the kissing, and you know, everything. So—” 

“That was my choice. Just like coming into the stall with you last time was my choice. You offered to pay, you gave me the outs, and I didn’t take any of it. If I wanted to, I would’ve. Okay?” 

“I only wanted to make it right.” 

“I know, but if you really wanna make things right, you’ll take it back. Or I will be offended, and you seem to like avoiding that, so...” 

Steve sighed and accepted the money. Shaking his head slightly for Eddie calling him out on being totally whipped for him. 

Eddie gave Steve a satisfied nod and slipped his wallet back into his pocket. 

“And, Steve?” 

“Hmm?” 

“Paying for the face-to-face action would’ve been one thing, but you never had to pay me for talking to you or listening to you,” Eddie explained. “Letting you give me that money is probably the most fucked up thing I’ve ever done.” 

“You can always talk to me. About anything. I promise. No more eggshells.” 

“Are you sure?” Steve asked gently. “You’re not going to change your mind? Tell me it was all—” He sucked his lower lip into his mouth, hesitating before he could make himself say the word. “—bullshit after you had time to think about it?” 

Eddie looked back at him with the same assessing expression he had before they’d even gone into the stalls, and then he frowned. “Looks like you’ve let your guard down before too, haven’t you?” 

“Once or twice,” Steve admitted, flicking his eyes away.  

“Well, you can trust me. I’m not saying I won’t fuck up, ‘cause I’m far from perfect, but if it’s worth anything, I’m going to try not to fuck up. Again.” 

Steve smiled. “That’s good enough for me.” 

“Cool.” 

“And I’ll try not to fuck up either. I’ve done casual shit before…but never with a guy, or anything. So, the rules are probably different. Maybe.” 

“Well I’ve only done casual, and I’ve only been with guys, and the only rule is that there are no rules. So, no strings attached. You’re free to see anyone else you want. When you want. If you want. Whatever.” 

“Oh...” As if he would want to bother with anyone else. “That’s uh, that’s...It won’t be necessary. For me. But good to know.” 

Eddie looked at him for a moment like he was thinking, but he never betrayed one way or another what his thought was. Steve figured Eddie was probably thinking he was a monogamous weirdo, but if that was the case, too bad. He’d told him from day one he wasn’t a cheater, and maybe they weren’t technically in a relationship, so he didn’t owe him commitment, but he wanted to give it nonetheless. And it was no secret now to Eddie that Steve liked him—that ship had sailed when he’d spilled his guts about not knowing what Eddie wanted from him. And Eddie was still sticking around, and on some level, he liked him too. Enough to give him an upgrade. So Steve was going to roll with it. Why hide his feelings?  

“Right,” Eddie continued, “so we hang out, fool around, get off, smoke. Whatever. You know. Just…have fun together.” 

“You find me tolerable enough for that, don’t you?” Eddie asked. 

“That’s an understatement.” 

Eddie smiled. “Exquisite.” 

“Good,” Steve agreed.  

“And if I wasn’t clear…” Eddie said, “I find you pretty tolerable too…against my better judgment.” 

“I don’t know…your judgment seems pretty good to me.” Steve smirked. 

Eddie rolled his eyes but didn’t argue. 

“I seriously can’t believe that nobody’s interrupted us yet,” Steve said. “I feel like we’ve been in here for hours.” 

“It’s been a little over half an hour,” Eddie said, glancing at his watch. 

“That’s it?” 

“I wasn't lying when I said nobody uses these bathrooms,” Eddie said. “Seriously.” 

“Well, there are arrow signs hanging on the damn walls pointing right to them, so it’s not crazy that I would think they were fair game.” 

Eddie laughed. “You know, that is understandable. I’m sure it’s possible that other people come in here. It’s not like I’m here 24/7 to keep track.” 

“Does anyone who works here know, um...what goes on?” 

“Just Benny,” Eddie said. “He keeps an eye on things. You know, makes sure I’m not gone too long, makes sure nobody follows me in if I’m already with someone. But...obviously the system has flaws since you were able to do your little eavesdropping routine.” 

“Oh,” Steve said. “Well, I’m glad you have someone watching your back at least.” 

“It’s all good anyways. Most guys know the risk of acting up while they’re sticking their dicks through some random hole. You never know if the person on the other side has a pocketknife, after all.”  

“Well thanks for trusting me,” Steve said. “Even after I warned you about the teeth.” 

“I’m pleased to tell you I didn’t feel a single graze.” 

“Are you sure you even want to commit to being my friend with benefits if I can’t even get you off?” 

Eddie laughed. “What, after five minutes? Didn’t I tell you not to sell yourself short? It was good, Steve.” 

“You don’t have to lie.” 

Eddie sighed. “I guess I’m just gonna have to prove it to you.” 

“How do you suppose you’ll do that?” 

“By letting you try again. And again. And again. Until you…get the result you’re looking for.” 

“If you’re up to the challenge,” he added.  

Steve nodded. He stepped forward closer to Eddie which wasn’t saying much since there wasn’t much space between them to begin with. He put his right hand up by Eddie’s head, flat against the stall. “Definitely.” He looked into Eddie’s eyes, then brought his left hand to the stall, so both of his arms were bracketing Eddie’s head. “Totally.” 

“Good,” Eddie approved. “And this time you’re not gonna get in your head. Or worry about what I want from you. Are you? Because now you know.”  

Steve shook his head. “No.” He angled his face toward Eddie’s, their noses brushing. He was going in for the kiss, like he’d wanted to for days now. 

“Good. So, tell me. What do I want from you?” 

Steve licked his lips to give his tongue something to do, but he didn’t back away. 

“You wanna be friends.” He swallowed. “With benefits.” 

Eddie smiled. “That’s right. Which means…” 

“You wanna fuck around with me. And kiss me. And get off with me.” 

“And?” 

“And um. S-spend time with me?” 

Eddie nodded against Steve’s face and prompted. “For...?” 

“For...” Steve repeated. “For free?” 

“Very good, Steve. Looks like you were paying attention.” With that, he closed the distance the rest of the way and pressed his mouth to Steve’s. 

Steve melted into the kiss and into Eddie’s hands where they were pulling at his shirt to get it untucked. Before he knew it, Eddie’s fingertips were brushing at his bare skin. 

He took his hands away from the wall and moved them to rest over the back of Eddie’s hands, interlocking their fingers and prying them away from his body just as he broke away from Eddie’s mouth. He kissed him once on the cheek, lower on the jaw, then his neck, and then he was making his way down. 

He dropped to his knees, still holding Eddie’s hands. A thrill went through him when he looked up at Eddie only to see him already looking down at him with hungry eyes. Eddie had a bad habit of biting his lip too because the way he was working it made Steve think he was about to split it open. 

Steve let go of Eddie’s hands and settled them at the hem of his t-shirt, sliding it up a bit so he could see that delicious strip of skin up close.  

The work of trying to figure out Eddie’s belt buckle was done for him, so his next move was to get that button undone. It was too easy. 

The drag of the zipper was too easy. 

Tearing Eddie’s pants open and tugging them down was too easy. 

The boxers were the last thing to get out of the way, and that was admittedly a little more intimidating, but easy all the same.  

Everything about giving a blowjob was more attractive when he got to see and feel Eddie all at the same time. 

Steve did the same thing he’d done before once Eddie’s cock was out and there for the tasting. He licked him. And he tasted so much sweeter now that Steve knew Eddie liked him. Now that he knew Eddie was specifically turned on by him, and his mouth, and his words. Eddie wanted him. And that felt like heaven. 

“Jesus fucking Christ, Steve,” Eddie hissed, threading his hands into Steve’s hair. “Oh, fuck.” 

His voice got whiny and high like it had before, and he tipped his head back against the stall with a thump that vibrated through his body and into Steve’s mouth where they were connected. And Steve knew that Eddie liked it better now too.  

Steve moaned around Eddie’s cock and took him in deeper and deeper until he couldn’t anymore. He wasn’t messing around with tongue flicking shit that he didn’t really think Eddie wanted. He sat there for a moment and acclimated, breathing through it and letting his eyes water, but he didn’t quit. 

“You’re so pretty,” Eddie said, moving one of his hands away from Steve’s hair and to his cheek. He stroked his skin with the back of his fingers which meant the rings grazed his face too, and Steve’s hips jerked forward involuntarily at the sensation. Eddie’s hands felt hot against his skin even though Steve felt like he was already burning up. His forehead was sticky with sweat from the exertion and no doubt spending so much time in close quarters with Eddie in a tiny stall in a bathroom with no air conditioning. Everything about where they were should’ve been intolerably gross, but all Steve could focus on was Eddie. The rest of the scenery bled away like they were isolated, suspended in an unidentifiable but perfect place where it was just them and Eddie’s taste, and his noises, and his touch. 

Steve was glad he had an excuse for why his eyes were watering. 

He kept his tongue flat and mouth wide as possible, and he took Eddie the rest of the way to his throat. He swallowed because he knew that felt fucking incredible, and sure enough Eddie called out his name. 

“Feels so fucking good,” Eddie panted. “I — Ah, shit.” 

Steve pulled all the way off and grabbed Eddie around his shaft, fingers tight. While he held him, he licked around Eddie’s tip without holding back pressure. He knew now that Eddie wasn’t that sensitive, so there was no point in trying to tease. He sunk down on Eddie again until his nose touched his body—so much fucking better than touching the goddamn wall. He looked up at Eddie to gauge his reaction, and his lips were being bitten to all hell and his cheeks were rosy like they had been before when he’d sucked his thumb and played with his hair. 

Steve would’ve smiled if his mouth wasn’t busy. 

Eddie blinked at him, and Steve could see that his eyes were watering too. He’d practically cried the last time Eddie gave him head because it was so good. Which meant... Holy shit I’m actually doing it. I’m gonna make him fucking come. Steve doubled his efforts to bring Eddie all the way there. He took his hands that were already resting on the back of Eddie’s thighs and bunched them in the rough fabric and pulled so Eddie’s hips hit his face. It didn’t do anything to bring Eddie any deeper, but it felt urgent and hot and sexy. 

“Easy, sweetheart,” Eddie cautioned. “Don’t wanna hurt you.” 

Steve hummed, grateful for the sentiment even though it was completely unnecessary.  

He pulled off again, keeping his lips in a tight seal all the way to the tip, and then he moved forward again just as tightly. He did it again and again and again, and on the last few passes, he tightened his mouth even more, so much that his teeth were digging into his skin, and Eddie could probably feel the pressure of the bite even though his cock was shielded from Steve’s lips. 

That seemed to do the trick because Eddie cried out and tightened his hold in Steve’s hair to the point where it hurt, but Steve loved it. He wanted Eddie to completely wreck him if it meant he was enjoying himself. 

“Neeever gonna be a wall between us again, Steve. Noope,” Eddie babbled. “I was fucking crazy. This—this is— ohohh.” His high voice deepened to the point of being nothing but a grunt while Steve finished him off. 

Steve ran his hands up Eddie’s thighs until they reached his hips, and he could slip them under Eddie’s shirt. He dragged his nails across his soft skin back and forth a few times before trailing them back down. He kept one on Eddie’s leg, and he used the other to start jerking Eddie off onto his tongue like he’d done to him. 

Eddie’s eyes practically started glowing as he got closer and closer. Steve knew because Eddie’s taste was getting stronger, and his fingers were tightening in his hair again. 

“Gonna come,” Eddie warned. “’S’okay in your mouth?” He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment like he was trying to hold off and wait for Steve’s response. And when he opened them again, he looked so desperate and blissed out and completely fucking gone that Steve couldn’t hold on anymore. 

“Ughn,” Steve grunted, his hand around Eddie’s leg tightening in his jeans and then falling. It took everything he had to keep stroking Eddie through to the end while he emptied into his pants.  

Eddie gasped. “Did you just—oh fuck, Steve.” 

Steve opened his eyes just in time to see Eddie throw his head back, and then he was coming. Steve moved quickly to put more of his mouth on Eddie’s cock so he could get it all. It was hot and salty in his mouth, and his dick throbbed again in response because it tasted so good. Felt so good to have Eddie pulsing against his tongue. He moaned around Eddie and swallowed everything down, making sure he wasn’t too rough with his touching. He gave Eddie just enough to ease him out of it, and then he pulled off. 

He sat back on his heels and caught his breath, not really caring that his jeans had a very noticeable wet spot on them when he looked down to check out the damage. So, so worth it. 

Steve was floating, content to stay at Eddie’s feet forever until he was being hauled to stand. Then he realized being face to face with Eddie was much better. He didn’t have the energy to kiss, so Eddie just kept him upright while he rested his forehead against his shoulder.  

“That was perfect,” Eddie whispered, rubbing his hands up and down all along Steve’s back. Steve had his arms around Eddie’s waist, one hand wrapped around his wrist, locking them together. He held on tight. “How’re you feeling?” 

“Mmm. Good,” Steve sighed. “You?” 

“I’m the fucking best.” 

Steve laughed, the movement jostling Eddie’s body against his. “That’s true...” 

“You really weren’t lying about being into sucking dick, were you?” Eddie asked lightly.  

Steve knew he wasn’t making fun of him even though he sounded amused. 

“I’m into sucking your dick,” Steve corrected, “and actually...I think I like it better than having it done to me. Is that totally weird?” 

Eddie’s hands stopped rubbing his back for a split second before he continued his soothing pattern. “Definitely not. You’re a giver. Kind of goes along with the sweetheart territory.” 

Steve smiled against Eddie’s shirt. “I should probably be embarrassed about coming in my pants...Haven’t done that in years.” 

“I’m glad you’re not embarrassed because I’d have to throttle you.” 

“Oh yeah?” Steve asked, lifting his head to face Eddie finally. 

“Yeah,” Eddie said, his eyes challenging. “Because that was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” 

Steve gave Eddie a dopey smile and gave him a light kiss on the mouth. “We should probably get out of here before Benny comes in thinking I murdered you, or something...” 

“Probably,” Eddie agreed.  

“I think if I run fast enough nobody will notice my pants,” Steve said with a smirk. “What do you think?” 

“It is pretty dark in the bar...” 

“I should’ve brought my jacket,” Steve sighed. 

“Why didn’t you?” Eddie narrowed his eyes. “Let me guess...you wanted to be uncomfortable.” 

“No,” Steve denied. “It’s just hot out. You didn’t bring your jacket either.” 

Eddie’s suspicious expression evened out. “Fair enough. I thought you were going all masochist on me again.” 

“I still don’t know what that means.” 

“You know what sadistic means?” 

“Yeah. When you like hurting people...” 

“Well, being a masochist is the opposite. You like feeling pain. Being hurt.” 

“Oh...” Steve raised his eyebrows. “Um, I never thought about it like that. I just, um...I don’t know, you get used to it, you know?” 

Eddie’s face turned gloomy. “Steve...” 

Steve’s cheeks heated. He regretted saying anything. He didn’t want Eddie’s pity any more than Eddie wanted his. 

“Anyways,” Steve said lightly. “I don’t know when you want to...hang out again. But, I work tomorrow and Wednesday, and Thursday I’ll be busy with Lucas—don't give me that look. It’s just basketball.” 

Eddie pursed his lips. 

“So we’ll talk soon?” Steve asked. 

“Yeah,” Eddie said after a moment. “We’ll talk soon. But let me walk you out. If I’m in front of you, you’ll have less of a chance of being spotted.” 

“Thanks.” Steve’s mouth lifted in a lazy grin. “That’s definitely what I’d call a benefit...” 

-

While Steve drove away from the parking lot, he watched Eddie in his rearview, lighting up a cigarette and waving him goodbye. 

He smiled to himself. He didn’t think he’d be able to sleep because his mind was already swimming, playing over the events that had just transpired between Eddie and him. A huge part of him was ecstatic at the development. Friends with benefits. So much fucking better than prostitute and client with a side of unstable acquaintanceship. Another part of him recognized that it wasn’t ideal. 

But Steve was grateful that Eddie was offering him anything at all, that he was willing to put himself on the line like he didn’t do for anyone else. And maybe Eddie didn’t like him enough to have a real relationship with him, or enough that he was willing to quit taking clients altogether. But he liked him enough to keep him around and enough to let him in. Even just a little bit. And what kind of asshole would Steve be if he shot down Eddie’s offer and asked for more? Especially after what Eddie said about giving guys more and more until he was giving things he didn’t want to give.  

Eddie had flat out told him he didn’t do anything serious enough to lead to exes…was that what he had to look forward to if things went wrong? Him and Eddie pretending they didn’t know each other after not-dating? His chest tightened at the thought. But it was also the highest privilege Eddie was willing to offer, so... 

Maybe Eddie was onto something about him liking pain, because Steve would fucking take it. He’d take that hope and run because it was a chance. A chance to know Eddie. And maybe with enough time, he could get Eddie to trust him all the way. He would prove himself and be someone who deserved Eddie. All of him. Heart, mind, and body. And Eddie would offer more of himself to Steve without him even having to ask. 

Chapter Text

After two days of lunches in a row where Hellfire Club was absent from the cafeteria, Steve was surprised to see their table occupied when he walked in on Wednesday afternoon. Robin and Vickie were at his side chattering about an upcoming end-of-year field trip for the band kids, and they didn’t notice his body tense in anticipation of the walk-by.  

The last time he’d laid eyes on Eddie was Monday in the parking lot at the Hideout. At the time, he hadn’t been in his right mind since he was riding the high of becoming Eddie’s friend with benefits and blowing his load in his jeans. 

But at this point, he’d had over a day to think about both of those things, and needless to say, he was an even mix of embarrassed and eager to see Eddie in the flesh. 

They’d said they were going to talk about hanging out again, but when?  

Steve could hardly stand it. The waiting. The wondering. What was Eddie thinking? Was he as excited for the next hangout as Steve was? Did Eddie get hard when he thought about everything they’d done and everything they were going to be doing? Did he jerk off to the thought of Steve on his knees for him? Did he call out Steve’s name when he came—even when he wasn’t around to hear? And what about the non-sex stuff? Steve would’ve given a fucking limb to know if he popped into Eddie’s mind randomly, like when he was taking notes in class or getting his books from his locker. Did he wonder what Steve was doing and thinking and saying and who he was with? 

He slowed his pace while he passed Eddie’s table, so there would be more of a chance that Dustin or someone would call out to him. Then he could have an excuse to stop. Maybe he didn’t need an excuse, but he wanted one. 

Unfortunately, Eddie was reading to everyone from a magazine and all of their attention was on him. Steve couldn’t even see Eddie’s face since it was hiding, but it was obvious it was him—he’d recognize the top of that head anywhere. 

Steve pouted internally and focused on what Robin was saying. “—I’m not sure what to pack though ‘cause it’s only gonna be a day, but like, you never know what can happen on these trips. I might need a change of—” 

Aaand he was tuned back out. 

What the fuck? Why wasn’t Eddie paying attention to him? 

He glanced over his shoulder to peer at Eddie once he made it to his table, and to his satisfaction, two big, brown eyes were looking right back at him overtop the magazine. So quickly he thought he might have imagined it, Eddie winked at him and then lifted the magazine back up to hide his face. Nobody at the table even noticed the exchange, just like when he’d licked his lips at him the week before. But Steve noticed, and that was all that mattered. 

The small interaction carried him through the rest of the day.  

He was still thinking about it when Robin opened the passenger door and popped her head into the car—instead of actually getting in. 

“Is there a reason you’re not getting in?” Steve asked. 

“You’re never gonna guess what happened to me,” she said gravely. 

“What?” Steve frowned. “I saw you like two hours ago. Nothing was new at lunch, so what could be new now?” 

Robin made big eyes at him. “Guess.” 

“I’ll guess when you get in the car.” 

She sighed exasperatedly but listened, tossing her plethora of bags into the backseat and then getting into the front, still holding her purse and her backpack.  

“What do you even carry in all those?” Steve muttered under his breath. There was no point in actually asking Robin seriously because she would start listing everything, and it would turn into an hour long conversation.  

Steve shook his head and joined the long line up of cars trying to get out of the school parking lot. “Robin, you gotta be quicker.” He snapped his fingers. “An extra thirty seconds at your locker is all it takes to be waiting fifteen minutes here.” He gestured wildly over the steering wheel. “Jesus, look at this.” 

“Relax, we don’t start until 4, anyway, and now you have more time to guess my news.” 

He was on his fifth guess when she decided to give him a hint. “It has to do with a girl.” 

“Oh.” He perked up. “Uh...Chrissy?” 

“Yes!” Robin held up her hands. “Obviously!” 

“What, you accidentally drooled while you were gawking at her and someone saw?” 

“No, jerk...it’s good news” 

“I don’t know,” he sighed. “Can’t you just tell me?” 

“You are like zero fun, but fine.” 

Steve raised his eyebrows and inclined his head at her while he waited for the story. 

“She said hi to me.” 

“What?”  

“I know! I thought it was crazy too, but I’m one hundred percent serious. Okay, let me set the scene...” 

Steve tried not to look too appalled while Robin got into the riveting tale of her entering the English classroom and taking her usual seat at the back when Chrissy walked in and took her usual seat in the middle to the left —a crucial detail, according to Robin—and hooked her backpack over her chair and then waved before she took her seat. So, really, they hadn’t even spoken. There was an exchange of waves.  

Either he knew jack shit about girls now because they had drastically changed in the few weeks since he’d stopped dating them, or he never knew anything about them to begin with. Or, lesbian rules were totally different, or, and he thought this was most likely, Robin was insane. Perhaps all four.  

And of course the fifth option, which he hoped for Robin’s sake wasn’t true. Chrissy wasn’t attracted to women but was only being nice to Robin in a platonic way. But Steve was almost certain what it meant that Chrissy was blushing while she complimented Robin’s shirt. Girls didn’t blush when they complimented each other unless there was something else going on beneath the surface... 

“So what do you think?” Robin prompted after she finished speaking, and Steve still hadn’t responded. 

“Uhhh. A wave is a start,” he offered. 

“You don’t think it like, means anything?” Robin asked hopefully, her eyes wide. 

Poor girl.  

“It could.” Steve looked away from the road for a moment to make eye contact with Robin. “But I feel obligated to tell you that Chrissy might not actually be into girls.” 

“Wow, thank you. That’s extremely helpful. I had never considered that. Not once.” Robin glowered at him. “Steve, that’s like the first thing on the checklist...” 

“Okay, okay. I’m just saying. In my experience, if a girl is into you, you get a lot more than a wave.” 

“But, she did compliment your top,” he mused. “While blushing...” 

“Oh my God. Okay, you might be a ladies’ man, but you’re not a ladies’ lady. I don’t think your advice is really going to translate here, genius...” 

“Whoa, whoa whoa.” He held one hand up. “Don’t be hasty. I’m just talking. You know, thinking out loud.” 

She rolled her eyes. 

“I need more context,” he explained. “See, if there’s a difference between girls flirting with girls and girls flirting with guys, I need to know. And then, with that information, I can analyze how she acts with you and respond accordingly.” 

“Why do you sound smarter than you ever do when you’re talking about the rules of flirting?” 

“Why do you sound meaner than you ever do when you’re talking to me?” 

“Because....it comes naturally?” she asked. 

“Well, there you go.”  

“Okay, uhh, I think it’s mostly the same, but you have to be way more discreet,” Robin explained. “Because if you flirt too hard, and a girl’s just being nice, then you look like a total idiot and out yourself, and it’s a complete disaster. But, girls are nicer and better than guys, no offense, so we just treat each other well all the time...so it kind of seems like flirting anyway when we talk? It can be really confusing.” 

Steve scowled while he considered that. It sounded like absolute hell.

“How about guys flirting with each other?” Robin asked. “Like you and your mystery guy...is that different than how you flirt with girls, or how girls flirt with you?”  

Steve smiled involuntarily while he thought of Eddie. If Robin had asked him that question two days ago, he would’ve been stumped because Eddie flirted with him like it was a fucking sport, but it was also for money which ruined the validity of the data. But now that he knew Eddie liked him for real and for free, he could actually answer. 

But then again...Eddie was Eddie. And also the only gay guy that Steve really knew personally. The way Eddie did things was not necessarily the way other gay guys did things.  

“Sort of,” Steve said. “I was lucky though because I already knew he was gay when I realized I liked him. And he sort of flirted with me first?” 

“That is lucky,” Robin said. “Meanwhile I’m out here struggling in the dark, looking for the teeniest, tiniest hint of a sign that Chrissy likes girls.” 

“I guess. At first I wasn’t sure if his flirting was just a joke, though. And just because he liked guys didn’t mean he was gonna like me, you know? So I still had to look for hints too.” 

“All right, now we’re getting somewhere.” Robin clapped her hands. “What were they?” 

“The hints?” 

“Yeah, how did you know he liked you? How did you know you liked him? Tell me everything.” 

Steve considered how his first conversation with Eddie took place while they were at the urinals together. The follow-up conversation was Eddie saying if he got on his knees for him he’d trade him drugs. And then of course there was the time Eddie watched him at the urinal at school, all the while chatting about prostitution, piss kinks, voyeurism...the usual. 

His and Eddie’s flirting was on the extreme end of the spectrum while Chrissy and Robin’s waving was on the opposite end. The extremely tame end. 

“Do you really wanna know?” Steve winced. 

“Steve, I’m desperate.” 

“True.” 

She smacked him in the arm.  

“Jesus,” he muttered. “You really weren’t kidding about wanting the gory details of my sex life were you?” 

“No, I was not.” 

Steve sighed. “Okay, so the main thing was that he used the urinal right next to me, and it’s like sacred guy code to not do that if you can help it. Like, crowded bathroom? Sure. But we were the only ones in there. You just don’t do that.” 

He glanced at Robin before continuing. 

“And he checked out my junk while he was at it too.” 

“Oh my God.” Robin frowned and mashed her face all the way into her neck and shuddered. “Boys are disgusting.” 

“Yeah, kinda.” Steve nodded. 

“And do I dare ask how you reciprocated this gross flirtation?” 

“By not checking him out back…” 

“What?” 

“Apparently I tried too hard not to, so… he could totally tell I was into him.” 

“That’s it?” Robin sputtered. “That’s like, nothing, Steve. That’s scraps. It’s barely coherent.” 

“I don’t know, Robin…it’s different. At the time, none of that shit seemed super crazy. It’s only looking back that you can tell since we’re past the ‘making eyes at each other’ stage.” But Eddie had winked at him, and that had been awesome... So maybe he was being too harsh on Robin for being excited about a wave. He wasn’t going to tell her that, though. “Plus, it’s the only guy I’ve ever been with, so who knows. And I—Hey.” He frowned. “Stop trying to change the subject. We’re supposed to be talking about you.” 

“Ah okay, okay. Sorry. I got distracted.” Robin pondered for a moment. “What would you say if you were into Chrissy, or like any girl? Maybe that’s a better question to ask you.” 

“Oh, that’s easy,” Steve lifted two fingers from the steering wheel. “‘Hello, I’m Steve Harrington.’”  

He made his voice super high, and then added. “‘I know. By the way, you’re sooo handsome.’” 

“‘That’s awful kind of you. I’d have to agree,’” he finished in a dramatically deep voice. 

“Boom,” he added, his voice back to normal. “Dating.” 

Robin made an ugly snorting sound and started laughing. 

Steve joined in after a moment. 

“You know, it’d probably work too,” Robin sighed. “It’s so unfair.” 

Definitely not on Eddie. He was a much tougher cookie to crack. 

“What if Chrissy’s into you?” Robin said dejectedly. “And that’s why she was blushing? I mean she like personally thanked you for offering to hit someone…that’s like…super suspicious. And she was talking to you the whole time. I swear, if this turns into another Tammy Thompson, I’m literally going to die.” 

Steve considered it while he pulled the car into a parking space in the Starcourt lot. He turned the engine off but didn’t move to exit. “Robin, if me and Chrissy were ever going to date, it would’ve happened already. She’s been cheering for the team the last three years. That’s lots of bus rides and nights out, lunches spent a few feet away from each other... nothing even remotely close to us dating has ever happened, and it never will.” 

Robin gave him a small smile and nodded. “I know you’re thinking it’s pathetic...I barely even know her, and I’m like, obsessing. It’s stupid.” 

Steve didn’t have a right to judge. All he could ever think about anymore was Eddie. 

“Look, I get it,” Steve said. “Sometimes certain people make you feel more...They don’t even have to do anything. They just look at you, and that’s all it takes.” 

Robin’s eyes softened. “Wow, you really like this guy, don’t you?” 

Steve nodded and shrugged at the same time.  

“I really like Chrissy, but I don’t even know how to get my foot in the door, you know?” Robin said. “I mean, how do I even talk to her? I can’t exactly hit on her in a bathroom...” 

“Yeah, I know,” he sighed. “But...” He tapped on the steering wheel a few times while he thought. 

When he weeded out the shock value shit he and Eddie said to each other and considered that Eddie liked to be called beautiful, and he’d been bashful when Steve had said he liked his leather jacket, even though he’d thought he was joking... And Eddie liked it when Steve said he was having a good time with him. And when Eddie was sharing his feelings with him, and Steve had put a hand on his knee, Eddie had put his hand right on top of his. An acknowledgement of an acknowledgement. An understanding.  

He’d been so vulnerable, then. The same way Steve had been vulnerable when he’d told Eddie he didn’t think he was a good person. When he’d confessed to Eddie that he couldn’t take being held at arm’s length anymore—not that he’d said that, but it was what he’d meant. And when he’d admitted to Eddie that he was used to being hurt. He was vulnerable every time Eddie called him pretty or sweetheart. And Steve could’ve melted when Eddie told him his performance had been perfect.  

He thought those were the moments that really mattered. And Eddie and Chrissy were friends, so there had to be some sort of overlap between them. What kind of things they appreciated in a partner. And Eddie had flat out said she was having a rough time. Maybe she needed what all of them needed. 

“I think at the end of the day, everyone just wants to be liked,” Steve said, “and like, listened to. You know, like you want someone to see you for who you are and stick around.” 

“Holy shit,” Robin mused. “I was expecting you to say like, ‘tell her she has pretty hair’.” 

“Oh, you can do that too,” he said. “Trust me. That always works.” 

“Okayyy, so, I already like her, and I’m happy to listen to her, and you know, I’m more than happy to see her...but how do I get her to talk to me in order for me to listen to her? I mean, I can’t get to that deep stuff if I can’t even muster up the courage to speak, or if she’s actually head over heels with stupid Jason Carver and doesn’t like girls at all.” 

“So then we go for the safe bet,” Steve proposed. “We already invited her to sit with us, now we just wait until she does. Then, you start off by being her friend, don’t worry about whether it could be more. Because if you’re not worried, then you won’t freeze. You can talk to her like you talk to any girl. Or like you talk to me...you had me spilling my guts in no time with your nerdy little ways.” He reached across the console and nudged her, and she smiled back at him ruefully.

“You know? You were just…there for me. And think about it, you weren’t worried if I liked you or not because you knew it didn’t matter. Now look at us...” 

“I hate to say this, Steve, but I think you might actually be right,” she sighed, putting a hand on the door handle.

“Of course I’m right. I’m always right.” Steve laughed and exited the car. “Now let’s get this shift over with. Shall we?”

Robin took a few minutes to gather all of her bags. As usual, he ended up carrying most of them for her. Meanwhile he used a plastic grocery bag to hold his uniform. Other than that, he had his wallet on him. 

“By the way, I’m still dying to know who your mystery man is,” Robin said while she opened the door of the mall entrance for him. 

“Rest in peace.” 

Robin giggled. “Do we go to school with him?” 

Steve raised his eyebrows. He thought that would’ve been a given. And really, he was surprised she hadn’t picked up on it being Eddie. They hadn’t actually spoken at school since Friday since Eddie was MIA—presumably in the drama room playing D&D. But Steve had mentioned Eddie to Chrissy right in front of Robin, and she hadn’t connected the dots. Probably because she’d been catatonic, but still. He figured it was only a matter of time before she figured it out. And it wouldn’t have been that big of a deal if she did, if only he hadn’t mentioned the whole thing about him potentially being a homewrecker who was messing around with his friend’s dad...Even though he’d cleared that aspect of things up with her, it was still weird. Especially since Eddie didn’t even know.

“Uhhh...Maybe?”  

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Fine, don’t tell me. Just know I’m gonna be on the lookout. I’ll find out eventually.” 

Steve shrugged. If Eddie wasn’t around for her to see, she’d never guess it was him. 

Unfortunately, if Eddie wasn’t around for her to see, he wasn’t around for him to see either. And if he wasn’t around, how were they supposed to talk like they said they would? Maybe he’d have to send Eddie a letter by pigeon like he’d once suggested. Or just drive to the trailer park and start knocking on doors until he found the right one. Did Eddie even live in the trailer park, though, or was that just a rumour? Him having a snake for a dick had been a rumour—sort of. But him being gay was true. So it was fifty-fifty.  

Huh, when he thought about it, he really didn’t know much about Eddie at all except that he liked metal, D&D, weed, and compliments. He knew how he felt about Eddie, though, regardless of all the background noise or the extra details, and he knew how magical it felt when they were together. Those were the most important things. Like he was trying to tell Robin, the superficial shit didn’t matter. Chemistry was everything, and the rest could come with time.

Was it pathetic to miss him already? Probably. Spending too much damn time with Robin; she was rubbing off on him with all of her lovesick pining.

Robin was back on the topic by the time they clocked in. “So Chrissy said she would sit with us...how do we like, actually make sure she does?” 

“Trust me, I told you. End of this week.” 

“But, Steve. She said ‘maybe soon’. That wasn’t a yes.” 

“Seriously. I have a sense for these things, and she wants to. I think her and Jason are probably gonna call it quits too.” 

“You can’t possibly know that.” 

“Trust me.” 

“Saying trust me over and over doesn’t make you right, and besides, I thought you were friends with Jason.” 

Steve pursed his lips. They’d been on decent terms, although that was on thin ice now that he knew Jason wasn’t too fond of Eddie. But he was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt since he himself hadn’t been overly fond of Eddie before he knew him. Not liking someone wasn’t exactly a crime.  

“Yeah, but I’m best friends with you.” Steve put a hand over his heart and made a ridiculous face at Robin. “Obviously I want you to come out on top if you’re competing over who gets to call Chrissy their girlfriend.” 

“Ugh, they’ve been together for two years, though,” she sighed. “I don’t have a chance.” 

“A lot can change in two years. Maybe Chrissy wants out.” Was their relationship the tough time she was going through? Perhaps a sexuality crisis? 

Robin groaned. “This is exhausting.” 

“One step at a time, young grasshopper,” Steve said. “First you need to actually speak a complete sentence to her, and then you can start worrying about all this other shit. We’re getting ahead of ourselves.” 

“Do you know how to give lobotomies because I could really use one. I neeeed to stop thinking,” she said. “It’s killing me.” 

“That’s dramatic,” he said, even though he thought the same of himself. 

-

Steve had barely sat down for his break when Robin called for him by pounding on the window that separated the front of the restaurant from the back room. 

“Steeeve, got a lineup out here, come help!” 

“How many?” he asked through a mouthful of banana. 

“Uhhh...like ten? Maybe more? It’s a lot.” 

Steve pushed his chair back from the table and stood up, pausing for a moment to collect himself before going out to handle the rush. He placed his sailor hat on his head, kicked open the door and walked through while he spun his scooper in his hand.

Nothing could have prepared him to see the entirety of Hellfire Club in front of the counter. They were larger than life with their matching shirts and excited voices. He stowed his scooper on his hip and went to stand next to Robin behind the counter. 

Fuck. 

Steve locked eyes with Eddie who was in the middle of the group like he was the messiah and they were his disciples. He looked down at himself and then back up. He didn’t give a fuck about the other kids seeing him like this—most of them already knew what he looked like at work. 

But Eddie was never supposed to see him in this uniform. Ever. If he’d thought coming in his pants was shameful...this was downright mortifying. Debilitating, even.  

Steve averted his eyes before he could really tell what Eddie was thinking. He didn’t need the image of his repulsed expression burned on his brain every time he put the outfit on. 

“Holy shit, they actually make you wear that?” Gareth said, eyes bugging out of his head as he exchanged a look with Jeff. 

Max stared at him, her lips twitching as she tried not to laugh. She whispered something to the girl standing next to her, and then both of them started giggling. The girl looked vaguely familiar, but he didn’t know her. There was another girl standing directly next to Eddie that he didn’t know either. Hellfire Club seemed to be multiplying... 

“Looking good, Steve.” Dustin made finger guns at him.  

Steve tried to recover the best he could given that he still had a job to do and all eyes were on him. He put his hands on his hips and feigned nonchalance. “Hey guys. What brings you in on this fine evening?” 

“We kicked Eddie’s ass! That’s what!” Dustin cried. 

“Yeah,” Mike said with a laugh, turning around to clap Eddie on the chest a few times. “We fucking smoked ‘im.” 

Steve raised his eyebrows. “Oh?” 

That got a rise out of them, and then they were all clamouring and jeering at Eddie, trying to explain to Steve exactly how they’d won. He understood none of it. 

“And he promised us if we beat his campaign, he’d take us out for a treat,” Lucas said smugly. 

“Okay, okay. Settle down, children.” Eddie frowned and held ups his hands. “That’s wildly untrue. You did not kick my ass. You won the campaign, there’s a difference. And by the way, if it weren’t for Will’s exemplary gameplay and bravery in the face of impending death, you would’ve been absolutely annihilated. So don’t even start with me...” 

Will ducked his head and smiled. 

“And,” Eddie continued, taking Will around with him as he spun in a circle and pointed at everyone. “I said I’d drive you somewhere you could buy a treat of your own. Never did I say I’d buy. So you can forget that right now.” 

Steve glanced at Robin who was watching everything with a politely amused expression on her face. Nobody made fun of her in her outfit. So unfair. 

Steve was starting to obsess again. Did Eddie come there to see him on purpose? Or was it someone else’s idea and he just agreed? God, he looked good. His Hellfire Club t-shirt did something for him that it didn’t do for any of the others. So maybe it wasn’t the shirt. Ugh, and his hair, and his smile...Why couldn’t he just go up to him and kiss him like he would if it were a girl and a serious partner? 

That was even more unfair. 

“So, you two are new,” Steve commented after a beat of awkward silence, pointing to the girls he didn’t know. He needed to say something, not just stand their mooning like a moron. 

“These are Erica and El,” Eddie said, gesturing to them with a flourish. “My fellow E’s.” 

El waved, so Steve waved back. Of course, she and Max immediately started giggling again. He stood up a little taller as he realized what that meant. He looked over to Robin smugly, like see, that’s how you tell if chicks dig you. Robin glowered at him. 

He turned to Erica and waved at her, but she only looked back at him with narrowed eyes. 

“Erica’s my sister,” Lucas grumbled. 

“And El’s Will’s,” Mike said. 

Erica crossed her arms. “And who are you supposed to be?” 

Steve gestured to his name tag while Dustin hissed, “Erica, that’s Steve. You know this.” 

“Steve?” She pursed her lips and started rubbing her hands together. “Well, Steve. What do you say we get things started with some samples?” 

“Lady Applejack,” Eddie began, patting her on the shoulder. “A word?” 

Steve grimaced at Robin who looked just as perplexed. Lady Applejack? 

“What?” Erica asked. 

“Let’s say we give Steve and Robin here a break. They’re about to have their...scooping cut out for them. We don’t need to make it any more difficult. ‘Kay?” 

She rolled her eyes but nodded. “Fine. But I don’t like it.” 

“I know you don’t.” 

Steve looked to Robin again. “I scoop, you cash out?” 

“Deal,” she agreed, holding her scooper out to him. 

Steve took his out of its sleeve on his hip and tapped it with hers. They nodded at each other and got to work. 

By the time Steve got to the last one in line—Eddie—his arm was cramped and sticky to the elbow from scooping. Robin had to step in and do toppings for him too because it was too much for one man to handle. D&D must have been a workout, because those kids had huge appetites. Even Mike who was thin as a rail got the biggest size of sundae with all the fixings and a milkshake on the side. 

He used his left hand to wipe the sweat off his brow and knocked his hat sideways. He didn’t bother trying to fix it since he knew he couldn’t possibly look any stupider than he already did. 

“Hey, sailor,” Eddie greeted, eyes flashing at him over the counter.  

“Ahoy there…” Steve said, biting his lip to keep from smiling too big. His cheeks already felt warm from the exertion of preparing everyone’s orders, and he didn’t want to blush and turn into a goddamn tomato.  

Eddie didn’t bother hiding his smile. He looked absolutely delighted at Steve’s choice of words. Or maybe he was laughing at his outfit? 

Steve cleared his throat. “What would you like?”  

“What do you recommend?” Eddie inclined his head at the menu and started tapping his fingers against his chin.  

“Probably like, a milkshake or something? D-do you like those?” 

“I think so,” he mused. “I’d enjoy the show at least.” 

“What?” Steve blinked at him. 

“Watching you prepare a milkshake? Just for me? Wearing that uniform?” Eddie shook his head slowly and gave a low whistle while he pointed at him. 

Steve’s mouth popped open, and his eyes flickered around to see if anyone nearby was close enough to hear what Eddie was saying or to see how he was saying it. Part of him didn’t mind if they heard. He wanted people to know Eddie liked him. “I know, the uniform is...not my best look.” 

Eddie leaned over the counter and angled his mouth away from where Robin was cashing out Erica—who was giving her a difficult time judging by how long it was taking. 

“See, I don’t agree with that at allll,” he whispered. “I happen to like the uniform. Hence why it would be a show.”  

“You do?” 

Eddie nodded seriously. “In fact, when you come over later you better be wearing it.” 

Steve was grateful he didn’t have anything in his hands because he would’ve fucking dropped it. “C-come over? You want me to come over?” 

“Unless—” 

“What time?” Steve asked in a rush. “Where?” 

“It’s—” 

Robin and Erica decided to end their standoff at that moment, of course. So Robin sauntered over and interrupted before they could make their plan. “What’s the hold up, boys?” 

“Um, Eddie isn’t, uh, sure what he wants?” Steve managed.  

Eddie rearranged his smirk into a contemplative expression. “It’s true. I’m overwhelmed by the abundant selection that Scoops Ahoy has to offer. What does one pick?” He shook his head and threw up his hands. “I’m stumped. Does the lady have any suggestions?” 

“Hear that, Steve? I’m a lady,” Robin said, batting her eyelashes. 

“Yeah, so? Want a medal?” 

Robin rolled her eyes and turned to Eddie. “I’m actually going to take my break, kind sir, but I’m sure Steve can help you decide.” 

“Ohhh, I have every confidence in him,” Eddie said with a big smile. 

Steve narrowed his eyes at Robin when she walked past him to the back. She didn’t seem suspicious, but she had a funny look on her face.  

Once she was gone, Steve grabbed the biggest cup for milkshakes that they had and started scooping his favourite flavour into it to buy them some time. Eddie hadn’t technically ordered anything, and he didn’t seem to have any intention of doing so. 

He glanced over Eddie’s shoulder. All the children seemed too preoccupied with their impending sugar comas to pay attention to how long Eddie was taking at the counter, so they were still in the clear. 

Steve wasn’t a fan of the counter being in between them, or of anyone else being in the vicinity. He felt like he had the night of Eddie’s show, desperate to touch Eddie and be with him and flirt plainly, but unable to because of the public eye. Even their friends couldn’t really know. Being gay and friends with benefits was like a double secret. But could they know? Wouldn’t it make it more real if others knew? Would Eddie mind? He’d have to ask him... But then again, Steve didn’t know if he was comfortable with anyone knowing. If it all went bad, like his relationships tended to, everyone would think it was their business. He’d have to face them all and answer their questions.  

He broke himself out of his thought spiral and checked back into the present moment. Eddie was watching him scoop, his eyes twinkling and his face serene like he was content to stand there and watch Steve work all day.  

“You’re thinking againnnn,” Eddie sing-songed. “Tell me.” 

Steve laughed, unsurprised that Eddie picked up on it. He’d have to try and think really hard while he looked in the mirror one of these times, so he could replicate the expression he made. Then he’d know what Eddie was seeing on his face every time he called him out. 

“So like, tonight?” Steve asked. “After my shift?” 

“Ideally.” 

Steve smiled at that. “And, like, when you say ‘come over’, do you mean to your actual place? Or is that an expression...” 

Eddie looked at the ceiling and sighed a deep and long sigh before he said, “What am I gonna do with you?” 

“Anything you want to,” Steve whispered. 

Eddie tilted his head back down and met his eyes. He looked like he wanted to have him right there.  

“I told you no more wall,” Eddie said, so quietly it was less than a whisper. “That means no shithole bathroom either.” 

“I don’t know where you live, though,” Steve admitted. 

“No? I thought it was common knowledge I was trailer trash.” Eddie laughed like he was telling a joke. 

Steve frowned. “Uh, well. I heard that you lived in, you know, a trailer. But I also heard you had a snake for a dick too, so...I wasn’t sure if it was just a rumour.” 

Steve held his hands up awkwardly. “Who knows what to believe?” 

Eddie gave him a wry smile. “This particular rumour happens to be fact. I can verify; I do indeed reside in a mobile home.” 

“Is Wayne gonna be there? Your dad, or uncle, or whatever?” Steve knitted his brows together. “Should I like, sneak in?” 

“You remember his name?” Eddie frowned.  

Shit. Maybe that wasn’t a detail he should’ve picked up on if they were only supposed to be casual… 

Steve shrugged and gestured to his outfit. “I’m not as dumb as I look. I remember things.” 

“Hmm. You and I are gonna have to agree to disagree on that outfit.” Eddie licked his lips. “’Cause you look a lot of things, but dumb isn’t one of them.” 

“I’ll stop dissing the outfit if you don’t call yourself trailer trash again, how about that?” 

“Ahh,” Eddie mused, his expression turning more playful than it already was. “The Negotiator has come out to play.” 

Steve smiled and shook his head. “I’m gonna have to think of a nickname for you. It’s not fair that you get to have all the fun.” 

“Let me know when you think of one. I have veto power if it’s too ridiculous.” 

“I will,” Steve said. “Be back in a second.” He held up the milkshake cup to Eddie to show him. “Gotta mix this up for you.” 

“Wait.” Steve stopped in his tracks and turned back around. “What’s veto power?” 

Eddie shook his head slightly. “It means if I don’t like the nickname, I can overrule it. Then you have to think of another one.” 

“Right. Yeah. Makes sense,” Steve said. “Okay. Be right back. Again.” 

He went over to the other counter and added in the milk to the ice-cream and put it on the blending machine. He could feel Eddie’s eyes burning into his back the entire time. God, the stupid shorts, and the ugly shirt, and the fucking hat. Was Eddie insane? How could he possibly like the outfit? Unless he just liked seeing Steve embarrassed. He couldn’t even have his hair out because of the hat, and it was his best feature. Maybe somewhere else was hiring... He was stuck at Scoops Ahoy indefinitely since he hadn’t gotten into any colleges. Was he really going to spend the next thirty years of his life serving kids ice-cream while wearing an idiotic costume?

What did Eddie even see in him? He couldn’t think of anything. Maybe his body. Maybe his hair? He could give a decent blowjob now too, and that was a relevant skill to have. Sort of. Other than that... Steve made a face at the machine. He started pondering nicknames for Eddie while he waited for the ice-cream to finish mixing. It was more pleasant to think about than his shortcomings. Although, his inability to think of a nickname was yet another shortcoming. He tried rhyming stuff with Eddie first, but he couldn’t think of words that rhymed. Not ones that made any sense. Mostly when he thought of Eddie, the word that came to mind was beautiful, but that wasn’t a nickname. Eds was something, but he wanted something he thought of himself. Something nobody else called him. 

He took a breath before he turned around. Eddie didn’t even bother trying to hide that his eyes had been cast downward. He was shameless while he dragged his eyes back up to eye level. 

“Checking out my ass?” Steve accused. He walked over to the cash area and slid Eddie’s cup to his side of the counter. 

“Yeah,” Eddie admitted. “If you looked any hotter, I’d have to file a complaint to your boss. Maybe even the police. I think they call it public indecency.” 

Steve ducked his head. “Stop.” He didn’t want Eddie to stop at all. If his body was the selling feature for Eddie’s interest, then he would have to use it to his advantage as best as he could. 

“How much is this?” Eddie held the cup up and took a sip. A sip that had him hollowing his cheeks out on the straw. Jesus fucking Christ. He licked his lips and didn’t seem like the taste disgusted him, so Steve counted it as a win. Eddie liked strawberry. And he looked sexy drinking it 

“Oh, it’s on the house. Compliments of the Captain. That’s me, by the way.” Steve pointed at himself. 

Eddie grinned at him and stepped back from the counter to give him a bow. “Why thank you, Captain.” 

“Anytime.” It was lame as far as responses went, but his brain was short-circuiting from being called Captain, and from Eddie’s eyes being all over him. He’d pretty much reached his quota of coherent thought and speech for the day. 

Eddie paused for a moment. “Oh, and to answer your question. My uncle works the graveyard shift. We’ll be alone.” 

“Perfect,” Steve said. “I’ll be there.” 

Eddie’s eyes lit up. “Yeah?” As if he actually wasn’t sure that Steve would say yes? Maybe he was insane. 

“And...I’ll be in the uniform,” Steve added, waggling his eyebrows seductively even though he didn’t feel seductive at all. 

“Good,” Eddie said. “Trailer number 7. My van’ll be parked right up front. You can’t miss it.” 

With that, he turned around and headed to the corner booth where his other friends were. It was the largest piece of seating they had available, and Eddie still had to stand because there were so many of them. 

Steve’s heart was pounding in his chest after the interaction. It didn’t slow while he watched Eddie sip on his milkshake and chat with Will and Dustin. There were so many overlapping conversations that he couldn’t make out what any of them were about, but Eddie was so animated and happy, and so were all of the kids. They looked like an actual family, or something. Like they all actually cared about each other. Steve felt simultaneously jealous and lucky; even to be on the outskirts of their group felt good. For them to want him around and to want to be around him...especially Eddie.  

He got no rest before he had to wait on a few non-Hellfire customers that straggled in. Some of them looked disgruntled at the noise, but nobody dared saying anything to a dozen teenagers, especially when Jeff, Gareth, and Eddie looked the way they looked with all their ripped and cut-off clothes. All the black and the chains, too. Steve knew Eddie was the only intimidating one out of all of them, maybe Erica second place. But they were scary in a big group, nerds or not. 

Robin came back from her break, and they did rock paper scissors to see who had to do which closing chores. Steve won. He preferred changing the garbage because it was easiest. But Hellfire Club was still occupying the entirety of the seating area, laughing and shouting and roughhousing. From what Steve could tell they were recounting the game they’d just had. So Robin was merciful and traded with him. He was happy to do the dishes and wipe down the machines which he usually hated doing; the last thing he needed was the group witnessing him changing the disgusting garbage while he was wearing a sailor uniform.

Still, it was better that it was them and not the basketball team, if it had to be anybody. He could just imagine the shit Billy and Tommy would give him if they saw him.

He took one last glance at Eddie and went to the back.

It was fifteen minutes to close when Robin came to tell him, “They just left.” 

He was so close to being with Eddie. Finally. 

She propped herself against the wall by the sink and crossed her arms. 

“Cool,” Steve said. “Did they say anything?” 

“Like what?” 

“I don’t know. Anything.” 

“They told me to tell you bye,” she said. “And one of them said he’d see you at practice?” 

“Oh, yeah. Lucas.” Steve nodded. “Good kid.” 

“Yeah, they all seem pretty sweet on you,” Robin started. “Especially—” 

“Dustin?”  

“I was going to say Eddie, actually.” 

Steve let out a chuckle that was bordering on hysteric. “What makes you say that?” 

“Ohhh, I don’t know. Maybe the fact that you guys were about to rip your clothes off and do it on the counter right in front of the entire restaurant.” 

Shit. 

“That’s...crazy. I don’t—” Steve shook his head. “Pshh. That’s insane.” 

“Steve, you know I can hear everything you say when I’m in the back, right?” 

Steve turned his head slowly to face her. “What?” 

“‘Oh, Steve. You are soooo sexy in that uniform.’ It’s like exactly word for word what you said in the car. Except you didn’t say, ‘I know’. But it only made him double down and compliment you more.” She shook her head. “Damn, you’re good with both genders. Like I said. Totally unfair.”

Steve could do nothing but gape at her.

“Don’t worry. I don’t think anyone else heard, or noticed.” She smirked at him. “It’s only obvious since I was already keeping an eye out for your mystery man...and since I’ve been replaying your conversation with Chrissy over and over again in my head since the day it happened, and Eddie Munson was basically all you were talking about...” 

“How do you even remember that?” Steve scoffed. “You were like out of your mind in shock.” 

“That’s not the important question. It’s not even one of the important questions.” 

Steve groaned. “Questions? What questions?” 

“Uhh, for starters, whose dad did you think Eddie was sleeping with?” 

Steve pinched the bridge of his nose. “Robin, please. I told you that was a misunderstanding. Things could get really screwed up if the wrong person heard that shit. And besides, me and Eddie are casual, and if he thinks I’m going around telling everyone that we’re like, boyfriends or something, he might freak out and end it. So please...can you be cool about all of it? I’m begging you.” 

“Jesus, Steve.” She held up her hands. “You don’t have to worry about me. But I think it’s my duty to tell you that if you don’t want people to start noticing, you guys need to tone down your flirting a lot. Like, a lot, a lot. Because it is seriously overpowering.” 

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Wait a minute,” she breathed. “You’re secretly dating Eddie, and Eddie is friends with Chrissy, and I’m friends with you...Steve. Don’t you see? This is my in.” 

“One problem with that,” Steve mumbled. “I’m not dating Eddie.” 

She frowned. “Then what are you?” 

“Friends with benefits.” 

“Oh.” 

“Yeah. He doesn’t do serious, so...” 

“I don’t know, Steve. If I were you, I’d hold out... I don’t know much about guys, but the way he was looking at you seemed pretty serious to me.” 

Chapter Text

Steve had to deal with an onslaught of questions and comments from Robin the entire time they finished closing up Scoops Ahoy and while he drove to her house to drop her off.   

Variations of the same two notions, mostly. Disbelief and approval.  

Holy shit. Eddie Munson. Wow.    

I can’t believe it.    

This is insane. Don’t you think it’s insane?    

I would’ve never guessed in a million years, unless I’d seen it myself.     

Why is his nickname for you ‘the Negotiator’. Is that like a sex thing?    

Ugh, I’m so happy for you. You guys really seem to like each other. But so jealous. I was supposed to get a girlfriend before you got a boyfriend—er, sorry, friend boy? With benefits? 

Did you guys seriously get together by bonding in the bathroom, though, or were you just messing with me? So weird. But kind of cute too. I don’t know. That’s probably weird.    

But like, what else do you have in common? Wait, never mind...totally don’t even wanna know. Maybe I do…    

You guys do look cute together, though. Like an opposites-attract sort of thing?     

So how did it all start? You know, besides the urinal thing. Do you think he had a crush on you before this? Oh my God, did you have a crush on him?        

And on, and on.    

He couldn’t blame her for having questions, because he had a few of his own. But the problem was: he couldn’t really answer her. Whether because he didn’t know, or because he couldn’t ask Eddie to find out. And then there were a few things he knew but couldn’t say, even if he wanted to. He trusted Robin, but Eddie’s secrets weren’t his to tell.  

For the most part, though, he agreed with her assessments. It was insane, and he couldn’t believe it, either. Still, he pretended to be exasperated about the whole thing, even though he secretly found her enthusiasm to be a welcome distraction. It kept him from obsessing over his impending booty call. Sort of. He was still thinking about it and Eddie intently.  

What would Eddie want to do? Were they going to actually fuck or was it a blowjobs-only sort of tryst they had going on? Or did Eddie just want to hang out? And most importantly, what did Robin mean that Eddie looked at him like he was serious?  

He was dying to know but also too scared to ask her because he didn’t want to get his hopes up. Robin was a romantic and loved to look for hints and signs, and the last thing he needed was to start reading into things and accidentally convince himself that Eddie felt something for him that he didn’t. But it was so fucking tempting to give into his own romantic tendencies and start talking shop with Robin about all the little things he had on his mind.  

Do you think he’d call me sweetheart if he only wanted to be friends? Doesn’t that seem kind of intense? And what the fuck should I call him besides beautiful? Can you think of anything that rhymes with Eddie? And how soon do you think he’d stop seeing other people if he liked me enough? Like...should I give it a couple weeks, or a month? Is that too long?  

He ended up saying none of that and distracted Robin by bringing up Chrissy again.  

By the look she gave him when they finally pulled up in front of her house, she realized she’d been manipulated. But she didn’t look too peeved about it.  

“Have fuuuun,” she said, grinning big at him before she got out of the car and skipped up to her door.   

He waited until she got into her house safely, and then he was off.

-

The trailer park was near the edge of town, so it took nearly twenty minutes to get there, but that was including the stop he made at Burger King. Their drive-thru was the only thing still open at that time of night, and he didn’t want to show up at Eddie’s door empty handed.  

Of course, he was fully prepared to leave the food untouched on Eddie’s doorstep if Eddie were to say...pull him inside by the tie of his shirt with zero preamble causing him to drop it... Or a tamer possibility that would leave the food untouched: if Eddie didn’t want anything to eat. He’d gotten a few different things for both of them just in case Eddie was picky, but who the fuck knew? Maybe bringing food at all was presumptuous. Maybe he hated Burger King. Maybe Eddie didn’t want to sit around with him and eat fries. Maybe all he wanted to do was fool around.   

“Jesus Christ,” he muttered, raking a hand through his hair while he walked around to his passenger seat to collect the bag of food. And the hat. So stupid. Eddie could talk up his uniform all he wanted, but Steve still felt like a fucking loser making his way up the weedy footpath. The hat was probably overkill. But shit, it was too late now.

Here went nothing.  

He climbed the crumbling set of steps and paused at the top. He exhaled all the air he had in his lungs and tapped on the door, stepping back down a step so that Eddie would have room to open it without hitting him in the face.  

He glanced around while he waited. Besides the music that was coming from inside Eddie’s place, it was a fairly quiet night, only crickets and some faraway toads could be heard. A few faint laugh tracks from the neighbours’ televisions too. But it was a weeknight, and the population of the trailer park wasn’t huge, so there wasn’t much scenery to take in.  

He held his breath when he heard Eddie’s footsteps approaching the door. It was thin, and their floor was creaky, so it was an easy sound to pick up. Next came the clicks and clacks of a few locks being unlocked, and the distinct sound of Eddie swearing under his breath at a particularly complicated set, and then finally, he pushed the door open.   

Eddie had one hand braced on the doorframe, while the other was braced on the actual door, so he took up the entire space, arms spread out.  

Maybe under different circumstances, Steve could’ve said something witty or flirty. Maybe he could’ve managed a smile or a wave, or even a simple hello.  

Except Eddie was just in jeans. No shirt. Barefoot. Hair down. He had more tattoos than the ones he proudly displayed on his arms. They were spattered in different places all across his chest. And was that...a nipple ring?  

What the fuck was Steve supposed to do with that?  

And then the sexy bastard had the nerve to say, “Hey, handsome. Long time no see,” on top of it all.  

Steve ran his bottom lip against his front teeth and did the only thing he could think of. He thrust the Burger King bag at Eddie and declared, “I brought food.”  

Eddie’s face went from surprised to soft. Then after a moment, his expression bloomed into a mischievous one. “There’s a joke to be made about King Steve and his preferred fast-food joint...”  

“Or maybe King Steve found the only place that was still open, and it was just a coincidence.”  

“Mmm. You’re cute when you refer to yourself in the third person. And when you’re sassy...” 

“I’m not sassy.” He just didn’t like being called King Steve. But it wasn’t like he was going to be a big baby and say that outright. 

Eddie grinned at him. “But you don’t argue that you’re cute?” 

“I — ” Steve squinted at him. Shit. What just happened? 

“Gotcha,” Eddie said, his eyes flicking up to the sailor hat and all the way back down to Steve’s sneakers. 

“Where are my manners?” Eddie shook his head and let his hand slide down the doorframe. He gestured inside. “Come onnn in.”  

“I can do that.” Steve brushed past Eddie, feeling the graze of his chest on his arm since Eddie didn’t bother moving from the doorway to make room.  

Steve looked around the place for somewhere to deposit the bag. He ended up choosing the coffee table since there was a cigarette butt with smoke rising up from it mashed into the ashtray. Eddie had been sitting on the couch then, waiting for him.  

He dropped the bag and turned around to see where Eddie was in the room.   

“Oh,” Steve breathed in surprise.  

Eddie was right there, close enough to Steve for him to feel the heat coming off his skin, and just like he thought he might, Eddie wrapped his hand around his red sailor tie and tugged down on it to bring his face to his level.  

Steve opened his mouth and let Eddie in, and as soon as he did, Eddie let go of his tie and put his hands on his waist instead. He kept them there for only a moment before he was resting them on his hips, and ever so slowly, he slid them around to Steve’s lower back and let them fall lower and lower until he was grabbing his ass.  

Steve hummed into Eddie’s mouth and kissed him back eagerly. He brought his hand up to take off his hat, then tossed it away. After that, he cupped Eddie’s face and kept his other hand resting at his waist. On his skin. Eddie had such soft skin.  

Eddie’s neck and his collarbones and his shoulders were calling out to Steve, and he didn’t want to neglect them, so he broke their kiss and started mouthing his way across Eddie’s jaw and down to his throat. His necklace got in his way a bit, but he didn’t begrudge it since Eddie looked sexy with all the jewellery he wore.  

Steve suckled at his skin like it was his last meal and dragged his teeth to Eddie’s ear to nibble at his earlobe. Eddie melted into his arms but didn’t let go of his ass for a second. 

After a few minutes, Steve stopped moving his mouth altogether. He stood still with his face tucked into Eddie’s shoulder and simply breathed him in. His hairspray and his sweat, his smoke and his aftershave. Then the underlying scent that was just him, edgy and dark and risky. So masculine. So addicting. So Eddie. 

“Fuck, Eddie,” Steve murmured. “You drive me crazy. Smell so fucking good.”  

“Yeah?”  

“Mhmm. Taste so good.” Steve pressed a light kiss to Eddie’s neck again and pulled away to look him in the eyes. It wasn’t long before his gaze dropped to Eddie’s chest. He still had his left hand on his waist, and he brought his right down from where it was holding Eddie’s hair back from his face to thumb at his nipple ring.  

“That’s hot,” Steve complimented. “So’re these.” He took his finger and traced around the few tattoos scattered across Eddie’s torso.  

“You’re hot,” he added.  

Eddie squeezed his ass harder than he already was and pulled at Steve so their hips rocked together. Steve could feel how turned on Eddie was for him, and it made him whimper. An almost embarrassing sound that got stuck in his throat and totally betrayed how wrecked he was. If Eddie couldn’t already tell. 

But Eddie didn’t seem to mind. “Steve, if anyone in this room is hot, it’s you,” Eddie said. “I already told you. It’s indecent.”  

Steve smirked and shook his head. “Nuh uh.”   

Eddie narrowed his eyes at him, but the lines around his face and mouth betrayed that he was smiling.  

“Agree to disagree?” Steve tried. He wrapped both of his hands around Eddie’s waist and rubbed up and down a few times just to map the curvature of his body so he could commit it to memory. He was slim yet strong, but soft all at the same time. A complete mixture of perfection. And in direct contrast to him, Eddie barely had a hair on his chest. 

Steve frowned while he took it all in. It was so strange to hold the most beautiful person he’d ever seen in his hands and to have him enjoy being there. To have him wanting to be held. But tragic all the same because Eddie didn’t seem to understand just how beautiful he was. He actually thought Steve was the hot one of them? It was completely ridiculous.  

“Eddie,” Steve whispered reverently.   

“What?” he asked, his eyes flickering from where Steve’s hands were on his body up to his face. He searched his eyes in wonder. He could always tell what was on Steve’s mind, but Steve felt like he needed to say stuff like this out loud just to make sure Eddie really got the message.  

“You’re so fucking beautiful. I can’t—” He shook his head. “I can’t even think.”  

“I don’t know how you do it,” Steve admitted. “It’s...I don’t know. It’s not fair.”  

Eddie’s mouth popped open and his eyebrows knitted together in confusion. He removed his hands from Steve’s ass and put them over his hands where they lay at his waist. They stood there for a moment staring at each other, fingers interlocked. Steve waited for Eddie to say something more, but he didn’t.  

Eddie didn’t look like he knew what he wanted to do.   

“You hungry?” Steve asked finally.   

“Uhhh. Sure?” Eddie frowned and brought one of his hands to scratch at his temple. “I could eat.”  

“Cool,” Steve said, pleased that Eddie was accepting his offering. He went over to the coffee table to pick up the bag. Walking hurt a bit because it felt like Eddie’s unrelenting grip had bruised his ass, and because he was hard as a rock in his shorts. But, he endured. “I didn’t know what you liked, so I got a few things. You can pick whatever.”  

“Steve...”   

“Yeah?” Steve turned around to face him.  

Eddie’s face was serious, and Steve was a little bit scared of what he might say. He thought of Robin. Was that what she meant when she said Eddie looked at him like he was serious? Or had she meant it the way he hoped… But then it didn’t matter because Eddie’s features softened, and he only sighed and smiled. “Let’s eat in my room.”  

“Sure,” Steve agreed easily. “Lead the way.”  

Steve wasn’t sure what the most interesting thing about Eddie’s trailer was because there was so much going on. It was messy, but not in a disgusting way. There was just a lot of stuff around, like his uncle or maybe him liked to collect baseball caps and coffee mugs since they lined the walls and almost every surface of the living room.  

The walls of Eddie’s bedroom couldn’t have fit another thing on them because they were covered with so much art and albums, magazine cutouts, posters, banners, flags. Everything. It was like his mind had exploded everywhere.  

There were clothes all over his floor too. Steve knew right away what the balled up white and black material was. He wondered if Eddie had come home from dropping off Hellfire Club and immediately stripped, or if it had been a last-minute decision after he’d waited for Steve for a while. Was it because he wanted Steve to see him like that, or just because it was hot in the trailer? Why did Eddie do anything? What was he thinking? Why did he always look like he was about to say certain things before ultimately deciding to say something different?   

“Oh, shit. Drinks,” Eddie said. He smacked his hand to his forehead and stopped so suddenly that Steve almost ran right into him.“You want a beer? Something else?”  

“Beer,” Steve said. “Thanks.” Maybe he should’ve brought sodas... Damn. He didn’t want Eddie to have to give him anything.  

“Be right back.”  

Steve toed off his sneakers and socks, so he could match Eddie’s level of dress. The bed wasn’t made, so he flattened the mess of blankets as best as he could and sat on top of them cross-legged. He waited for Eddie to come back, and it was only a second later that he did. He rushed into the room like he’d been jogging, and then froze.  

“Well, fuuuuck me,” he said lowly. He had a beer in each hand, and he was just standing there staring.  

Steve looked from side to side and ran a hand through his hair. “W-what?”  

“Steve Harrington in my bed?” Eddie awarded him a face-splitting smile. “Wearing that uniform?” He shook his head and looked up at the ceiling. “You can’t make this shit up.”  

Steve ducked his head. It felt so good to be wanted. Especially by Eddie. “What is it with you and this uniform? I swear...”  

Eddie scoffed at him. “It’s called having eyes, Steve.”  

“I don’t know.” Steve said. “I don’t understand it, but sure. Whatever floats your boat.”  

Eddie laughed. “Oh, he’s got jokes tonight...”  

Steve smiled at him. It was rare that he could ever think of them, but it was nice to make Eddie laugh.  

Eddie walked closer to the bed. He got on and took the spot across from Steve, the bag of food in between them. He slotted the beer behind Steve’s knee, making him jolt because it was cold. Eddie laughed at him.  

“So, what’s on the menu?” Eddie asked, cracking his beer open and taking a sip. He rubbed his free hand over the rips in his jeans like he often did. Steve was pleased to pick up on a habit of his. One small thing he could know about Eddie. Whether it was useful information or not. Like how he liked to twirl his hair and always seemed to have his fingers in his mouth. Or when they weren’t being gnawed on, he was spinning his rings around them.  

He wondered if that meant he made Eddie nervous, or if he was just anxious in general, or if he simply liked to fidget since he was full of so much energy. Like a rambunctious little kid, except he looked dangerous and serious all at the same time. But he was sweet too? All those masks... Steve was dying to figure him all the way out. So far he only had bits and pieces.  

Steve smiled at him and started rifling through the bag. “So we got a chicken burger, a hamburger, fries, and onion rings. Plus, cherry pies. You can take whatever. If you want both burgers, or the fries and the onion rings, maybe just the pies? Or I don’t know, all of it. Take what you want.”  

Eddie laughed. “What if I said I wanted all of it? What would you eat?”  

“Nothing, I guess.”  

Eddie gave him a strange look. “Hmm. Nothing?”  

Steve shrugged.  

“You’d eat nothing,” he repeated, his frown deepening.  

“Well...” Steve licked his lips. “I mean, not nothing. There’s this beer...”  

“True.” Eddie nodded. “Part of any balanced diet.”  

“Y-yeah,” Steve stuttered. “And then... I could eat, I don’t know...” He gestured in Eddie’s general direction.  

“Me?”  

Steve nodded once. As far as dirty pickup lines went, it was...okay. He was a bit off in the delivery since Eddie had to finish the sentence for him. Otherwise maybe it could’ve been interpreted as sexy instead of silly.  

Eddie inclined his head at him, his mouth spreading into a smile before he schooled it and maintained his frown. “I hate to break it to you, but cannibalism is frowned upon in most cultures.”  

“Seriously? Ugh... There goes my evening.” He shook his head in disappointment.  

Eddie threw his head back and laughed. “Jesus, Steve. I—” He threw his hands up. “You surprise me all the time.”  

“Is that good?” Steve let himself smile. He looked up at Eddie from under his eyelashes.  

“It’s very good.”  

Steve’s mood brightened all at once. He’d saved it. Eddie was happy.  

“Good.”  

“Good,” Eddie echoed.  

Steve really wasn’t hungry anymore. If he ever was. Who could eat at a time like this? He was in Eddie’s bed for fuck’s sake. “I hate to break it to you, but I think the uniform needs to go,” he announced.  

“What? Why?” Eddie actually pouted. “I liiike it.” He reached forward and pulled lightly at the red tie.  

“At least the shirt,” Steve said. “It’s hot in here.”  

“Oh.” Eddie’s eyes widened. “Y-yeah. It is. Sorry.”  

“I don’t mind.” Steve crossed his arms in front of him and grabbed the bottom of his sailor shirt and lifted it over his head. He shook his hair out and tossed the shirt aside. It left him in his plain, white undershirt tucked into his blue shorts.  

He glanced at Eddie to see what he thought of his dressed down look, and he didn’t disappoint. Eddie was staring at him now, his expression so intense it could’ve been mistaken for a glare.  

Steve almost wasn’t ready for it when Eddie pounced on him, but he had tracked Eddie’s intentions a moment before they happened, so he was uncrossing his legs and leaning back just as Eddie was rushing forward.  

They landed together with Steve on his back and Eddie straddling his hips. Steve could feel whatever was left in Eddie’s beer can spilling across the blankets and pooling behind his back.   

“Shit, shit, shit,” Eddie complained, picking it up before it could all spill out. He downed the rest of it while he was still on top of Steve and then threw the empty can onto the floor. Steve meanwhile had his hands back at Eddie’s waist holding onto him and feeling him roll and flex with every movement he made. Steve was glad he hadn’t bothered opening his can because he’d much rather have Eddie in his mouth than any drink.  

“Come on,” Steve urged, lifting his hips from the bed.   

“Impatient, sweetheart?” Eddie teased.  

Steve’s body tingled at the term of endearment, but he was in no mood for games. “You flew at me, hotshot.”  

Eddie’s eyes darkened. “And who’s fault is that? You walk in here looking the way you look... Those shorts? That sex hair ? That slinky tank top?” Eddie rocked his hips forward. “You’re showing off and you know it.” He tapped his finger at the end of Steve’s nose.  

Steve bit his lip and thrust his hips up into Eddie. They were already both so hard. Still so hard? Steve didn’t think he was ever not hard in Eddie’s presence... “Yeah. I am. What are you gonna do about it?”  

“I am sooo glad you asked.” Eddie inclined his head and smiled serenely at him before climbing off his body and off the bed.   

“What? Hey,” Steve complained. “Come back.”  

Eddie laughed. “Easy. Give me a sec, hotshot.”  

Steve watched, pouting and rubbing at his crotch while Eddie grabbed the food from the bed and threw it all back in the bag. He took Steve’s unopened beer and threw that in too. He walked across his room and set it on top of a bunch of other shit that was crowding his dresser. His jeans were slung so low on his hips, and his back was just as magnificent as his front. More tattoos, and those little divots right above his ass...  

Steve wasn’t so mad that Eddie was neglecting him anymore because what a show. He was practically strutting around his room like he was on the runway. It was impressive that he wasn’t tripping all over the place either since there was no clear path in front of him. It was like he thrived in the chaos. He probably would’ve tripped if the floor was clear.  

Eddie went over to his stereo and flipped the tape that had long stopped playing.   

Steve didn’t know what it was, but it was obviously what they played at the Hideout. Like he had muscle memory of being turned on in that place, the heavy guitar riffs made his cock throb in his shorts.  

“Fuck, Eddie, come onnn,” he whined, rolling over and groaning loudly into the blankets. He lifted his head and cracked one eye open, so he could keep watching Eddie move around his room, doing whatever the fuck he found so necessary to do right now...  

Eddie looked over his shoulder at him smugly like that complaint was only going to make him take longer.  

Knowing Eddie’s wily ways didn’t help Steve at all. He was ready to go, and Eddie’s teasing was unbearable. Steve rolled over onto his back again, but went the opposite way to avoid the wet spot on the bed. He tugged at his undershirt to get it untucked and ready for when Eddie returned to him.  

His hands were shaking when he brought them to his stomach. He rubbed over the shirt at first, but then that wasn’t enough, so he slipped his fingers underneath the fabric. All the way up to his nipples like Eddie had instructed him to do before when he was sucking him off. He wanted to unzip his shorts and get his cock out so fucking badly, but he also wanted to last this time. If he started touching now, he was a goner.  

“Eddie, please,” he begged, voice cracking.   

Eddie was right beside the bed now, looking down at him while he ran his hands all over himself. He licked his lips and turned away to look through his lunchbox of drugs. “Wanna try something?” He held up a joint and waggled his eyebrows.  

Steve remembered how electric it had been to smoke with Eddie in his room. How his skin had been buzzing and alive, desperate for Eddie to come closer. He couldn’t imagine how amplified that feeling would be now when they were actually touching. When it would be acceptable for him to say out loud just how much he desired Eddie. Giving voice to it would undoubtedly intensify the feeling. Like how his orgasms always felt better when he could be as loud as he wanted.   

“You don’t have to,” Eddie assured after Steve didn’t say anything. “I just have this idea in my head...think it’d be really hot.”  

He would’ve agreed to anything anyways if it meant Eddie would come back to the bed.   

“Show me,” Steve breathed. If Eddie thought something was going to be ‘really hot’ he was damn well going to listen to him.   

Eddie made a noise that sounded like a whine, so Steve knew Eddie wasn’t having an easy time teasing him... He was rearing to go too. Take that, tease.    

Steve stared while Eddie stuck the joint between his lips and lit it. The orange ember glowed brighter than it should’ve because the room was so dim.   

Eddie started smoking with no hands, letting the joint hang from his mouth while he reached down and unbuckled his belt.  

Steve brought himself up to rest on his elbows while he watched Eddie strip down to his boxers.   

“Damn,” Steve remarked. “That all for me?”  

Eddie smirked at him and did a twirl. When he was finished with his antics, he approached the bed and climbed on. He kneed his way over to Steve’s side and threw a leg over his body, straddling him again.  

Eddie was hot and hard against him, and Steve reached out to touch. Eddie didn’t even stop him from slipping his hand through the front hole of his boxers. He wrapped a hand around Eddie’s length and started jerking him off, manipulating his hand around the fabric to widen the opening while he did, this way he could get Eddie’s cock out and see what he was doing.  

Eddie rocked his hips into Steve’s hand and brought his fingers up to grip the base of the joint. He took a long drag, his body going taut with it, and then he leaned down, nose to nose with Steve, sealed their lips together, and breathed out.  

Steve breathed in, his lungs protesting the invasion of smoke at first before he settled himself. After, he chased Eddie’s mouth for a real kiss, and Eddie let him, making it easy for him by leaning down closer. He licked around his lips, sloppy, wanting to taste and feel it all, and Eddie moaned into his mouth, doing nothing but keeping his mouth open and lax so that Steve could do whatever he pleased.  

Steve kept jerking Eddie off while they kissed, slow and unintentional because the angle was weird and his arm was mostly trapped between their bodies. It wasn’t enough to get Eddie off, but enough to keep him interested. And Steve just liked having Eddie in his hand. 

Eddie or the drugs alone would’ve been enough to make him go lightheaded, but the combination of smoke being blown into his mouth and Eddie being the one to fucking do it... And Eddie was staring at him with those big, pretty eyes. Whoa.

Eddie’s weed must have been stronger than his usual stuff because one hit already had him high.  
 
And then Eddie gave him another hit.  

And another.   

He was floating. 

“Yup,” Eddie murmured. “Just like I imagined.” 

“Hmm?” 

“You know, you’re even prettier when you’re high,” he continued. “Mouth all pink and round like that. Glassy eyes? Like a goddamn doll.” He sounded almost angry about it. 

“Eddie,” he pleaded. He couldn’t even ask for anything specific. He only hoped Eddie could read him and understand what he wanted.  

Eddie hummed and finished off the joint, reaching over to stamp it out in the ashtray on his bedside table.  

He plucked Steve’s hand off his dick, then found Steve’s other hand and grabbed onto both of them with both of his. He pinned them down on the bed, on either side of Steve’s face, and he rolled his hips again. Steve was straining, trying to tilt his head to look down and see Eddie’s cock dragging across his stomach.  

“Fu-uuuck,” he groaned, squeezing his eyes shut while Eddie snapped his hips forward again. There was barely enough friction in the movement to do anything direct to his cock, especially not through his shorts, but just feeling that thump of Eddie’s body against his in a teasing echo of what it would be like for Eddie to fuck him was sending him to another plane.   

Eddie kept his hands firmly wrapped around Steve’s wrists, and he brought their mouths together again. Eddie’s kiss was a lot tighter and precise than his open-mouthed attack. But he enjoyed both sensations equally. As long as Eddie was kissing him, he didn’t care.  

“Lemme touch you,” Steve begged. “Please.”  

In an instant, Eddie let go of his hands, but he maintained his position, hovering slightly over Steve by supporting himself on his palms. His hands still near Steve’s shoulders, but not touching him.  

Steve used his freedom well and immediately brought his hands back to Eddie’s waist. He splayed his fingers as wide as they would go, so he could hold as much of Eddie’s body as possible, and with his thumbs pointed up, it was nothing to follow Eddie’s flanks all the way until his thumbs covered his nipples. He pressed in with the pads of his thumbs first, and then he made a tight circle around them, testing to see how Eddie felt about that particular kind of touch. Eddie bucked forward half against Steve and half into the air, so Steve gave him a little more and dug his nails into Eddie’s skin.  

That got him to cry out.  

“O-ohh. Fuck, Steve,” he bit.  

Steve did it again harder, and Eddie thrust against his stomach again. Eddie’s cock was leaking on his skin where his undershirt was riding up. He would’ve loved to see Eddie just go with it, fuck against his stomach and use him like a toy until he came.   

He grunted at Eddie while he thought about it, then he used his abs to hold himself up in a sitting position while he took off his undershirt. Like he should have ages ago.

Eddie rushed forward as soon as it was off and started mouthing at his chest, not really doing much of anything except pressing his mouth everywhere he could reach. Nuzzling his nose against his chest hair, and breathing him in and out, all the while still rocking his hips back and forth like he was trying to drive Steve insane.   

Steve nearly cried when Eddie stuck one of his nipples between his teeth and flicked the tip of his tongue across the trapped nub fast and hard.  

He arched off the bed, and nearly bucked Eddie off him while he cried out brokenly. A mix of Eddie’s name and random syllables and pleas.   

“That’s it, sweetheart, that’s gooood,” Eddie complimented. He wiggled down a few inches until he was more sitting on the top of Steve’s thighs than his hips.  

He made quick work of Steve’s belt and zipper, and in no time, Steve’s cock was out, his shorts bunched around his hips. Just enough for Eddie to access what he needed to. 

Steve reached for Eddie, wanting another kiss. Eddie leaned down and gave it to him, his body stretching out across him and trapping their cocks together between their bodies. That was direct friction, but still not enough.  

Eddie’s necklace was dangling against his face, the guitar pick pendant settling in the hollow of his throat like they were both wearing it.  

“Want you so bad,” Steve murmured, pressing kisses to Eddie’s mouth and jaw and cheek over and over instead of merely focusing on moving their tongues together. It was all too much and not enough. He rubbed his hands all over Eddie’s body, up and down his back, across his ribs and his hips, up to his shoulders and back down his arms. And he still wanted more. He wanted to be inside of him. 

Eddie hummed and sat back in the position he’d been in before Steve had pulled him down. He rearranged his boxers so that his dick was no longer sticking out through the hole, but so his waistband was tucked underneath his balls. He moved forward and lined his dick up with Steve’s.  

He was cheeky while he held out his hand to Steve’s mouth. “Spit.”  

Steve’s cock jumped at the direction.  

“Don’t be shy,” Eddie encouraged.  

Steve obeyed. It was so dirty, but so hot. The string of saliva slipping from his puckered lips and connecting his mouth with Eddie’s palm for a moment until it detached.

Eddie smirked at him then spit into his hand as well, then he took both his dick and Steve’s into his slick fist and started jerking them both off. His fist was flying, but he kept his grip light. His rings did most of the work where pressure was concerned, and Steve couldn’t be sure whether Eddie’s hand itself or the fact that his dick was right against Eddie’s was getting him off more.  

“Jesus Christ, Steve,” Eddie panted. “So fucking gorgeous. Look at you.”  

Steve’s eyes flashed open; he looked up at Eddie, and Eddie looked down at him while he kept thrusting his hips forward. The motion made their dicks rub together at the same time as he was using his hand to bring them off.  

Steve wanted to be part of it, so he brought his fingertips to brush against his and Eddie’s tips as they popped up through Eddie’s fist, wet and pink and delicious. He was so hard he thought he might burst. Well, he knew he would. It was just a matter of time.   

Eddie let out a wrecked sound and threw his head back, the veins in his neck and chest and forearms swollen while he flexed and ground down against Steve.  

Steve swirled his finger around through the spit and precome that was gathering on their dicks and brought it up to his mouth to taste.  

Eddie squeezed them tighter together and groaned. “How’s it taste, pretty boy?”  

“Sooo good, ” he replied in an almost growl. And it was true. They tasted even better together.  

“Shit,” Eddie said. His pale skin was starting to get flushed, and a sheen was spreading across his chest from all the work he was doing to get them off. But he kept going. 

Steve started thrusting up into Eddie’s hand to give them both a little more friction and help ease Eddie’s way. At the same time, Eddie added a flick of his wrist to his rhythm, and it made one of his rings brush over one of Steve’s sensitive spots just the right way. Over and over and over in the same intoxicating pattern.   

“Fuuuck,” Steve sighed, his voice going high and whiny before it got low. “Yeah, that’s it. Come on. Don’t ughn—” he grunted. “Don’t stop, don’t stop. Eddie. Gonna—gonna come...”  

“Steve,” he gasped. “Fuck. Almost—”  

Steve gritted his teeth to hold off because Eddie wasn’t there yet, and he wanted him to be. “Come with me, baby. Come on—O-ohh, shit.”    

Steve gave one last pathetic jerk of his hips off the bed, and he could feel the hot wetness spurting across his stomach while he came all over Eddie’s hand and his cock, and himself. And he could tell Eddie was coming with him even though his eyes were closed because Eddie moaned out, “Steeeve,” and then he was throbbing against him in tandem, adding to the mess he’d already made.  

He felt like he was flying and sinking at the same time, body heavy and spent yet feather light. He couldn’t even open his eyes although he wanted to. He was so warm and content, and Eddie’s weight on him felt so safe and right.  

Eddie didn’t go away, either. He leaned down which brought them chest to chest again, and he was mouthing at his neck, licking and sucking at his skin everywhere he could reach. He pressed his lips to Steve’s mouth, and Steve could barely make himself kiss back. “Mmmm, Eddie. Baby,” he mumbled. “Good.”  

The word baby rolled so easily off his lips he had to say it a second time. It felt right. Sounded right. He definitely wanted Eddie to be his baby. 

And Eddie seemed to like the term just fine because he chuckled against him, the vibrations reverberating in his chest. “That was perfect.”  

“Yeah?” Whether Eddie meant something specific or their whole night in general, he wasn’t sure. He liked to think he meant everything was perfect. Because that’s how he felt.  

Eddie nodded against him. “You sleepy?”  

“Mmmm.”  

“God, you’re pretty,” he whispered.  

“You...” Steve tried to argue, but his mouth wasn’t working anymore.   

Chapter Text

Steve woke up with a start, his eyes flashing open before he blinked them closed reflexively to protect himself from the light. He opened them again carefully and stared at the strange ceiling, trying to make sense of his situation. There was light in the room, but it wasn’t morning sunlight. It wasn’t the overhead light in his bedroom, either. It was dim and warm—then, it all came rushing back to him. He glanced down at himself, expecting to see a bunch of dry come streaked across his chest, but he was clean. His shorts and belt were done back up too. He was entangled in the mess of Eddie’s blankets.   

Eddie.   

He sensed that he was nearby. He could feel him there, a weight in the air. He looked to his side to confirm the sensation, and there he was, propped against his pillows and the wall in just his boxers, one leg bent and one outstretched. He was reading, and to Steve’s complete satisfaction, he had a half-eaten container of fries resting on his stomach. He was absentmindedly licking the salt off his fingers when he noticed Steve noticing him.  

“Well, hello,” Eddie greeted, his voice low. He reached over to run his hand over Steve’s hair.  

Steve leaned into the touch and closed his eyes. Eddie stroked his hair a few more times before he took his hand away. Steve opened his eyes back up and propped himself on his elbow, lying on his side as close to Eddie as possible without actually touching him. Although he wanted to be. Was Eddie a cuddler? Wouldn’t he be sleeping too if he was? Steve realized he must’ve been staying awake waiting for him, so that he wouldn’t think he could stay.

Steve groaned, wiping his hands over his eyes. “Sorry…Didn’t mean to fall asleep.”  

“Do I look bothered?”

Steve couldn’t tell for sure. He stole a fry from Eddie’s chest and popped it in his mouth, cold but tasty nonetheless. “What time is it?”  

“Ohhh like midnight?”   

“Hmm.”

They stayed quiet for a moment, and Eddie ate another fry, proceeding to lick the salt off his fingers again before he flipped the page of his book.

“What’re you reading?” Steve asked.   

“The Hobbit.”  

“What’s it about?”  

“Seriously?” Eddie lowered the book and raised an eyebrow.

Steve’s cheeks burned. He hated not knowing stuff; it made him feel stupid. And more than half the time he didn’t know what Eddie was talking about.  

“What? I’ve just never heard of it. I don’t really read.”  

“No, I meant, ‘seriously’ as in you actually wanna know?”  

Oh. Steve let his lips curl up into an appreciative smile. “Yeah. I mean, I don’t really know much about you, so I figure I better start learning. You know?”  

Eddie raised both of his eyebrows and looked away. He gave a quick shrug of his shoulders. “There’s nothing to really know. I don’t know. I’m nothing special...”  

“Seriously?” Steve scoffed and nudged Eddie’s leg playfully.  

Eddie looked at his thigh and then at Steve’s hand and narrowed his eyes.  

“Get outta here, man,” Steve continued, rolling over onto his back and putting his hands behind his head. “You’re the most interesting person I know. I think you’re just holding out on me because you don’t think I can keep up with your fancy books.”  

“Special and interesting aren’t the same thing,” Eddie disagreed at the same time as he leaned half off the bed to put his book and the fries on the floor. “Argh!” he shrieked, nearly falling off because he leaned too far.

The sudden noise gave Steve a start, but he managed to react quickly and grab Eddie by the arm to tug him back up in time. He replaced his hands behind his head as soon as Eddie was out of the danger zone. 

“Thanks,” Eddie muttered. He threw Steve a wry smile.

“Anytime.”

“And maybe not,” Steve agreed, continuing the line of conversation Eddie apparently thought was over. “But in your case...they totally are, so just be quiet and agree with me.”  

Eddie gasped, and Steve looked over to him questioningly.

“What?”

“Did you just tell me to be quiet?”  

Steve pretended to deliberate. “Hmm. I think I might’ve.” Then he gave Eddie a devilish smile. “What are you gonna do about it?”  

“That depends...” 

“On what?”  

“Are you ticklish?”  

Steve didn’t have time to put his arms down before Eddie was on top of him and digging his fingers into his exposed armpits while he cackled like a madman.

“You are!” Eddie cheered.

“N-no!” Steve cried. His eyes were already watering from Eddie’s assault after a few seconds. Still, he didn’t let up. He only started poking his fingers into Steve’s ribs. “E-Ed-ahh. Eddie, pl-please. Please! Stop.” His pleas didn’t sound serious since he was giggling and gasping for air, but Eddie relented anyway.  

Steve was panting under Eddie, and Eddie only smiled down at him, his eyes all lit up and his cheeks flushed like he was having the time of his life.  

“You’re a menace,” Steve accused, letting his head fall back on the pillow with force.  

“I know. It can’t be helped.”

Steve chuckled, simply lying still and silent under Eddie while he waited for his heart to calm down. He spent a few moments just dragging his eyes over Eddie’s body, examining his tattoos, and the random scars and marks he had on his skin. He’d been too caught up and horny earlier to really take his time checking Eddie out beyond noticing his piercing and his alabaster complexion. And for the tattoos, he’d noticed he had some, but not catalogued what they actually were. Not in the same way he now had the curvature of Eddie’s waist memorized or which spots on his skin made Eddie whimper the loudest when he touched them.

He knew the bats on his forearm best, and the demon-skeleton-puppet thing. But there were a lot more. Most of them were scary. An array of strange animals Steve couldn’t identify, as well a snake, a scorpion, spiders, and skulls which Steve could. There were some dates. More bats. A lightning bolt. And something that looked like words, but when he looked more closely was just a bunch of symbols.

Steve was pleased that Eddie remained on top of him long enough for him to get his eyeful. He didn’t even say anything. He let Steve look, and Steve loved that Eddie was confident enough for that. Even he probably would’ve shied away if someone lied there blatantly staring at him for as long as he was.

“What?” Eddie said. “You look confused.”

Steve took his hands off of Eddie’s thighs where he’d had them resting and reached to his ribs. “This looks like words… Is it a different language?”

Eddie smiled a bashful smile and angled himself a bit sideways, so he could display more of it. “It’s cool, right?” He bracketed the tattoo with his fingers and peered down at it for a moment before he looked back at Steve expectantly.

All of his moving around jostled Steve, and it made him aware that this was probably the longest he’d had someone sitting on top of him without it being sexual. Eddie had unashamedly claimed his lap like it was no different than a chair.

“It’s cool,” Steve approved. “But like, what is it?”

“It’s um.” Eddie tilted his head back and forth and sighed like he wasn’t sure if he wanted to say. “It’s Tengwar script.”

“Oh…” Steve squinted at the curly, black writing.

“But it’s in Elvish,” Eddie explained. “Or more specifically, Quenya. It’s a language from the book I was reading. Well, the quote is from the sequels, but uh. Yeah. It’s kind of hard to explain.”

So now on top of it all, Eddie knew different languages? Jesus Christ. How was he ever supposed to keep up?

“Oh,” Steve repeated. “What does the quote mean?” He traced over the letters with his thumb, back and forth, fascinated as ever with how soft Eddie’s skin was and how the tattoo didn’t feel textured at all but blended right in with Eddie. If he closed his eyes and felt the same place, he wouldn’t be able to tell it was there.

Eddie scrunched his face.

“You don’t have to tell me,” Steve assured.

“Yeah.” Eddie scratched at his forehead. “It’s, kind of personal. Not important, anyway.”

“No problem,” he said easily. He wanted to know, but he probably wouldn’t have understood it in English anyway.

“Kind of badass, though,” Steve added. “I mean, you can totally just write shit in that language all the time. It’s like code, and then no one would ever be able to know what it meant.”

Eddie laughed. “I don’t think so. It was hard enough translating one sentence. Honestly, I don’t even know if it’s right. Tolkein—that’s the author. He was like this genius who invented languages, but he was also kind of nuts, like any genius.” He waved his hands. “So trying to piece everything together and make sense of all his notes and appendices in random editions of his bibliography? Total nightmare. I mean, shit…”

“How the hell did you get held back from graduating twice?” Steve blurted.

“What?” Eddie frowned.

“You’re so smart.”

“Nah. I just like reading about fantasy stuff. Nottt the kind of thing that gets you on the honour roll at Hawkins High.”

Steve sighed, about to tell Eddie that was ridiculous, but it turned into a yawn. Oh yeah. He was supposed to be leaving. It was too easy to get lost in Eddie. “I should probably get going. It’s late.”  

Eddie made no move to get off of him. “Yeah, I suppose your folks’ll probably be wondering where you are.”  

“I doubt it, but you never know.” They wanted him around when it looked good to have a son, otherwise his presence was optional.

Fuck, he wanted to stay. But that seemed like a lot to ask. He’d overstayed his welcome by long enough already.

Steve patted Eddie’s thighs a few times, wondering when he was going to get off, so he could start getting dressed. He started rubbing his thumbs back and forth errantly for something to do. “Thanks for cleaning me up by the way.”  

Eddie put a palm flat on Steve’s stomach and pushed upward until his fingers were resting in his chest hair. He repeated the motion a few times, carefully so he didn’t pull, and Steve was in danger of falling asleep again. Everything Eddie did was so soothing. Maybe not the tickling, but even that was tolerable since it meant Eddie was touching him.  

“It was my pleasure,” Eddie said after a moment. “I wasn’t sure if you’d want me touching you while you were asleep, but I weighed the pros and cons, and I was quick about it, so...”  

Steve smiled. Eddie having his way with him while he was passed out sounded kind of hot, honestly.   

“Didn’t I already tell you you could do anything you wanted to me?” Steve teased. “You think I just said that for fun?”  

Eddie’s face went through a full range of expressions before he settled on shaking his head and rolling his eyes. “Steve?”  

“What’s up?”  

“Stop talking like you’re the star of a wet dream, okay? It makes my brain go all fuzzy and shit. It’s beginning to be a problem.”  

Steve only laughed. “I’ll stop when you stop.”  

“What, I make your brain go all fuzzy?”  

“I told you I can’t think around you,” Steve said. “I mean, I’m kind of dumb on a good day, but when I’m around you I feel pretty much braindead.” 

“I think you’re doing all right...” Eddie mused. “Even braindead, you manage to say the sappiest, sweetest, most charming—did I say sappiest—things. And you look gorgeous as fuck when you do it too... I’d call that a skill.”  

“You think I’m a sap? Nobody’s ever called me a sap before.”  

Eddie patted his chest right over his heart. “Ladies and gentlemen, I introduce to you, Steve Harrington, the biggest ol’ sap you ever did see.”  

“Shut up,” Steve mumbled. He held no malice in his words; he said it playfully before looking away in embarrassment.  

Eddie caught his cheek with his fingers and turned his face back toward him. “Don’t look away from me.”  

Steve obeyed and looked up at Eddie with wide eyes and parted lips. He darted his tongue out over them to encourage Eddie to come and get a taste. He took the bait.  

Once Eddie’s mouth was on his and his weight was more evenly distributed across his entire body instead of concentrated on his hips, Steve wrapped his arms around Eddie and reversed their positions so that he was the one on top.  

He didn’t rock his hips down into Eddie’s because he didn’t want to start anything; he only wanted it to be a goodbye kiss. He held his body up over Eddie with one hand and his knees, and it left one hand free for him to brush Eddie’s cheek with his knuckles. He kept their pace slow this time, a combination of the controlled way Eddie liked to make out and the exuberant way he did. He used his tongue, but he only flicked the tip of it against Eddie’s own; he didn’t try to lick around his whole mouth or suck on Eddie’s tongue like he would if he really wanted to get shit going. He kissed him just to kiss him. 

Even Eddie’s hands resting on his ass didn’t feel inherently sexual. He wasn’t grabbing or pulling, only feeling.

The only noise in the room was their breathing, and the rustle of the sheets, and their mouths moving together. Plus, the music coming from Eddie’s stereo, quieter than it had been before. Steve wanted to stay in that bubble where it was only them forever. And it felt like forever. They kissed so long his mouth tingled and eventually went numb like it did the last time they made out.  

After it got too far gone, he had to break away. Now he was holding himself up over Eddie on all fours.  

“You like kissing, huh,” Eddie commented.   

“What gave it away?”  

Eddie smiled at him and moved his hands up from his ass to hold onto his shoulders.   

“Is that okay?” Steve asked. “You don’t, like, mind kissing, or whatever?”  

“Do I look like I mind?”  

Steve stared at him for a moment and tilted his head back and forth. “I don’t think so.”  

“Correct,” Eddie said.  

“Cool.” Steve grinned. “’Cause I know we like, kiss different.”  

“Oh, so you mean to ask me if I mind kissing you not just kissing in general.”  

“Yeah, I guess I do.”  

Eddie lifted his head up and gave Steve one last kiss, a firm yet gentle press of the lips. The sound of their lips smacking together made Steve’s stomach do a little flip.  

“Steve, not only do I not mind kissing you. I thoroughly enjoy it.”  

“Yeah?”  

Eddie rolled his eyes. “Why wouldn’t I?”  

“I don’t know, maybe like, I can be too aggressive you know? Use too much tongue.”  

“Ever think that’s how I like it?”  

“No, I mean, yeah. I mean, I kinda hoped since that’s how I like to do it most of the time.”  

“And yet, you like a softer approach when I’m the one kissing you...”  

“Honestly, I never really thought about it. I just like your mouth on me, so...any way you wanna do that, that’s like, cool for me.”  

“You’re doing that wet dream talk again...”  

“Sorry.”  

Eddie sighed. “You and your sorries...”  

“Speaking of sorry, I really better get going, so you can get some rest.”

“Yeah, I imagine you need your beauty sleep, too,” Eddie said. “You’ve had a long day what with school and work. All that scooping…”

“I won’t lie, scooping is hard work,” Steve said. “Especially for Hellfire Club. Bunch of bottomless pits, I swear.”

Eddie laughed. “I’m not apologizing for coming to objectify you, so you can forget that. Besides, that milkshake was delicious.”

Steve let out an embarrassing giggle. He had to clear his throat before he could continue. “Being objectified is hard work too, you know.” He sighed dramatically and added, “But someone’s gotta do the job, and it might as well be me.”

“I couldn’t agree more.”

Steve grinned and gave Eddie one last kiss before he climbed off.

He fetched his undershirt and his sailor shirt, and then his socks and shoes. Eddie watched him the entire time he redressed, of course. He supposed it was only fair since he’d been gawking at Eddie the entire time he was there.

Steve tried not to smile too big when he checked out Eddie’s side of the bed while he walked around his room. Beside his discarded book and fries, there were wrappers that indicated he ate everything else he’d brought too.

Despite Steve trying to be discreet about it, Eddie caught him looking. His expression immediately turned guilty. “Sorry. I sort of took your word for it and ate everything. There is a pie left, though. If you want.”

“No, don’t be sorry. I’m glad you ate it. I brought it for you,” he insisted.

“Oh, well in that case…” Eddie smiled and brought his finger up to his hair and started twisting it around. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome,” Steve said. “Next time I’ll bring more. Especially if we’re gonna get high again.”

Eddie laughed. “I’m down for that. Although,” he said pointedly. “I probably won’t make a habit of shot-gunning with you.”

“Why? Did I do it wrong?” Steve frowned. In one instant, his happiness that Eddie was agreeing to ‘next time’ was dashed.

“Quite the opposite.”

“Oh.” Oh. Steve understood all too well because he felt the same; it was too much to get high off weed when he was already high off Eddie. And how satisfying to know he had some sort of effect on Eddie too, between making his brain go fuzzy and being too good at being under him and at his mercy.

“It’s probably for the best anyways,” Steve said with a smirk. “That weed knocked me on my ass. I think it was stronger than your usual stuff.”

Eddie bit down a smile. “Nope, it’s the same stuff as it always is.”

“Oh.” Steve’s cheeks heated. So it was really all Eddie that had made him pass out. Maybe he shouldn’t be too smug over his own sexual prowess, then.

“Made a great scene for the spank bank, though,” Eddie remarked. “I won’t be forgetting your doll face anytime soon.”

Steve’s mouth popped open. What kind of a fucking thing to say was that? He’d barely come up with a single nickname or pet name, or whatever-the-fuck name for Eddie, and now Eddie had another one in his roster? Doll face? And Eddie was going to jerk off to the thought of him? Steve hadn’t wanted to start anything; he’d been more than content with kissing Eddie goodnight and leaving, but now? He was getting very close to making a move. It seemed like Eddie was goading him into it, really.

“Baby, as long as I’m around, you won’t need a spank bank,” Steve replied. “I’m happy to be of service.” He gave a little bow, trying to imitate Eddie’s charismatic way. He found the gesture endearing, so maybe it would work in reverse. Especially since he knew Eddie liked his outfit.

He was a little nervous calling Eddie baby again since it was in cold blood and not in the throes of passion, but he figured if Eddie could call him sweetheart, pretty boy, doll face, gorgeous, honey, and handsome and whatever else he came up with…he could have this one thing.

“Is that so?”

“Yeah,” Steve said. “You shouldn’t be jerking off anyways since I’m not allowed to. That’s totally not fair.”

Eddie laughed. “Hey, I never said you had to do that. It was a tip, if you recall. And you just kept taking my advice. That’s not my fault.”

“True,” Steve conceded. “It was a great tip, though…”

“I have to agree,” Eddie said, stepping closer to Steve and running his finger along his name tag before he added, “Holding out makes you come so much harder when you finally get to.”

Steve throbbed in his shorts. His boxers already felt a little damp at the front from all the leaking he’d done during the makeout session. And now Eddie wanted to dirty talk? Did he ever fucking let up? He loved Eddie’s dirty mouth. Of course he loved when he said sweet things just as much. Either way. Eddie’s mouth got him going. Eddie got him going.

Steve wondered, though, was Eddie talking about guys in general or him specifically when he said holding out made coming more intense? And was it even possible for Eddie to not get off in between their hangouts? He’d said that he didn’t get off with clients, so did that mean he only made them come and didn’t come himself? And what about non-clients? Maybe there were other guys Steve didn’t even know about that Eddie was casual with. It was probably best to quit while he was ahead and not even teasingly suggest that Eddie should only orgasm with him. Ugh. Even by thinking of all those other assholes, he’d burst the bubble where it was just them. Eddie didn’t even have to do it this time.

“Unfortunately holding out means I come a lot faster too,” Steve managed.

“Or just in my pants,” he added lamely.

Eddie laughed and kissed him on the cheek before moving his mouth directly to Steve’s ear. “Don’t sweat it,” he whispered. “I’m a fan of you coming. Fast, slow, in your pants, out of your pants, in my mouth…not important.”

“But, I can always make you last longer. If you want me to,” Eddie added. “I’ve done it to you before. I can do it again.”

Steve’s knees went to jelly and he actually felt the wetness in his boxers grow. What the fuuuckk?

“Okay, now you’re talking like you’re in a wet dream,” Steve squeaked. “Jesus…”

Eddie pulled back from him and shrugged indifferently. “Now you know how it feels.”

Steve groaned. “I…Um.” Ugh it was so fucking hard to do. “I better go.”

“I’ll walk you out.” Eddie gestured him forward.

He could feel Eddie’s eyes boring into his back the entire time they made their way down the short hallway. The bastard had made that their walking order on purpose. Steve wasn’t mad at it, though.

He had to make a pit stop in the living room to collect his sailor hat from floor where he’d tossed it. He put it on and gave Eddie a cheeky smile. “Night, Eddie.”

He turned to the door, and Eddie surprised him when he grabbed him by the wrist. He turned back around to face him, unsure of what his intention was. One last goodbye kiss? His stomach twisted at the thought that this was another one of those, “onetime-only-thing-not-a-date” parting speeches. Or maybe Eddie was just going to ask him when he wanted to get together again?

Steve never really knew what to expect from Eddie, so anything was possible.

The last thing he thought would happen was Eddie leaning in close enough to his face that his lips brushed against his cheeks as he spoke, “Want one for the road, pretty boy?” He punctuated his question by grabbing Steve’s bulge and giving him a light squeeze.

“Yeah, I do,” Steve whispered without even thinking about it. He was proud that his voice didn’t crack when he said it, either.

He looked Eddie right in the eyes and dropped down to his knees.

“What’re you—” Eddie tried. “I meant—” He cut himself off.

It was obvious Steve knew exactly what he’d been getting at. And that he purposely ignored Eddie’s meaning. Even though he would’ve died to have Eddie’s mouth on him, he lived to have his mouth on Eddie.

Steve looked up at Eddie from the ground and asked for permission without speaking.

Eddie nodded, his eyes wide and his tongue licking across his bottom lip. “Go ahead, sweetheart.”

Steve was positively exhausted by the time the last bell rang at school. But fuck was it worth it. At Eddie’s until the middle of the night before he’d actually had to beat it, so Wayne didn’t come home and get traumatized. If someone asked him a single thing that had been taught to him out of all his classes, he wouldn’t be able to say.

Eddie was all he could think about. His taste, his smell, his voice, his body. Steve was particularly focused on considering the meaning of Eddie’s mystery tattoo. But unless Eddie ever told him, he didn’t have a hope of even trying to figure it out.

He had to force himself to pull out of his mind and back into reality, though. Although the boy’s locker room wasn’t ideal as far as his reality went. The soft, swinging dicks of the basketball team weren’t exciting to him in the slightest—despite what most of them thought about all fags being attracted to them.

“Nervous?” he asked Lucas.

He’d come prepared and was already wearing his gym uniform that he’d changed into in one of the stalls. He didn’t look so out of place since half the team wore their gym shit to practice in while the other half liked wearing their actual varsity uniforms. Of course, there were some who loved not wearing a shirt at all…

“A little,” he admitted.

Steve nodded. “Just let me do the talking. I’m sure it’ll be fine. Looks like Billy isn’t even here today, and he’s probably the only one who’d give you shit.”

“Okay.”

Steve groaned internally when they walked out onto the gym floor. Billy was there all right. In his usual form, already doing trick shot lay ups and strutting around the court with no shirt.

“Let’s go talk to the coach first,” Steve said. “I’ll introduce you, and—”

“Hey, Harrington!” Billy called.

“Jesus Christ,” Steve muttered. He and Lucas rolled their eyes at each other. “Doesn’t fucking quit…”

“Nope,” Lucas agreed.

“Nice of you to show up,” Billy said as he approached. “You missed last practice.”

Steve glanced at Tommy who was walking up next to Billy. Tommy actually flickered his eyes away.

Steve felt a pang in his chest at that. It’d been a week since they’d spoken. Probably the longest he’d gone without talking to Tommy. It really was too bad. But there was only so much slack he could cut for people when they didn’t like Robin, or Eddie, or anyone else they deemed unworthy. And now, he had to admit to himself what he’d always known. All the times Tommy and their other friends called someone a queer, or a fag, or a homo, they might not have been talking to him, but they were talking about him. They’d never considered him worthy, just King Steve.

He imagined what they’d say if they’d seen him on his knees for Eddie last night. Not even. It was only hours ago… Steve smirked.

“Hope you didn’t miss me too much,” Steve said, crossing his arms.

Billy scoffed and gestured to Lucas. “Looks like you brought a friend…a freak.”

“I thought he got fucking cut last year,” Billy added.

“He did. I remember,” Tommy said.

“Yeah, he did. So what?”

“So don’t waste our time.”

A few other guys approached now that they sensed something was going on. Like flies drawn to shit, they loved the drama. Steve knew for a fact a lot of them couldn’t even stand Billy, but they were scared of him. So of course, they’d stand by silently. If anyone would back him up it would probably be Jason, but he was on the other side of the gym, actually practicing.

“What do you care?” Steve asked, bringing his hands to his hips. “What difference does it make if he practices with us?”

“It makes all the difference, Steve.”

Steve inclined his head at him, waiting for an explanation.

“Because I don’t want him on the team. You let one freak on, and then the rest come out of the woodwork and think they have the right. I mean look.” He gestured to the bleachers. “All his little friends are here watching.”

Steve followed Billy’s hand. Dustin, Mike, and Will were all there to support Lucas like he’d suggested they should be. He felt a little proud at that.

“Looks like your girlfriend’s watching too,” Billy said, gesturing to Robin.

Steve frowned. Robin was sitting there by herself reading since she had to wait for him for a ride. How the fuck did Billy figure she was his girlfriend? He looked to Tommy who was sneering at him now. Asshole.

He didn’t bother denying it. He could believe whatever the hell he wanted to.

“Yeah, and your girlfriend’s here.” He pointed to Heidi who was sitting with Chrissy and few of the other cheerleaders. “And, so is your sister.” Max was sitting in the nosebleeds of the bleachers listening to music and reading a comic. He saw her there most practices, waiting for Billy.

“What’s your point?” Steve bit.

“My point is. I don’t like you walking into my gym and bringing in the losers with you.”

“Like I said. What do you care? Scared of a few freshmen?”

“I just think it’s funny that you get a soft spot for that fag, and now all of a sudden you’re running around with all of his freaky little friends. Does your girl know you guys are playing mommy and daddy? Which one’s which? “’Cause I bet—”

Steve stepped into Billy’s face and was about to get something fucking going when the coach walked up. Finally.

“What’s the hold up, boys?” he barked.

It was probably for the best since Eddie would’ve been pissed to hear about another fight. Or maybe delighted since it would be more evidence for his theory that Billy was obsessed. Steve was starting to wonder.

“Harrington brought some new meat for us to chew on,” Billy announced. “Except he got cut from tryouts…so I don’t really see the point of him playing.”

“Steve?” The coach looked to him expectantly.

“This is Lucas, sir. He did get cut, but he wants to try out again next year,” Steve explained. “So I said he could practice with us, this way he could learn a few things. Season’s over anyways, so I figured it wouldn’t be a big deal.”

“Fine by me. Half the guys don’t show up anyways, and we need the bodies. Let’s see what you got, kid.”

Steve bumped Lucas on the shoulder.

“Thank you, sir,” Lucas blurted.

“Thanks, coach,” Steve added.

“Never mind. Let’s get moving. Can’t practice just standing here jawing all afternoon.”

“Yes, sir,” Steve said.

“Fine,” Billy mumbled.

Steve couldn’t resist throwing Billy a smug smile. Stupid fucking prick.

“Don’t expect me to go easy on him. He won’t want to come back,” Billy growled.

Steve ignored him and watched him retreat.

“You sure you wanna do this, man?” Steve muttered as soon as they were out of earshot.

“Fuck yeah,” Lucas said, “and don’t you dare block for me. Let him at me.”

Steve laughed. “Easy, dude. Let me block for you a little bit. I don’t want you to die.”

“Fair enough.”

“Hey,” Steve added, scratching at his neck. Trying to keep it casual. “Um, do you think you could keep the shit Billy was saying to yourself? I mean, you know Eddie would—”

“You don’t have to tell me twice.” Lucas held up his hands. “Eddie doesn’t even want me here, period. I’m not gonna give him any more reason to hate basketball.”

Thank fucking God. The last thing he needed was Eddie hearing that Billy thought they were playing mommy and daddy. He’d want to end shit for sure if he thought people even suspected there was something actually going on between them.

“Good man.” Steve held his fist out for a bump, and then it was time to play.

Billy wasn’t lying about not going easy on Lucas. Steve had hoped he was just exaggerating for clout.

No. He was on nothing short of a rampage. Every time Lucas was in his path, he was trying to knock him to the ground. He succeeded too many times for Steve’s liking. It seemed almost personal, like he specifically hated Lucas and not just his connection to Hellfire Club. But since Max wasn’t even allowed to hang out with them, he could only imagine what Billy or his dickhead father had said to her to make her that scared. Maybe not even scared for herself but scared for her friends.

Now he could see why since Lucas was obviously hurting although he put on a brave face. Steve helped him out the best he could, but there was only so much he could do because Lucas insisted on sucking it up and playing.

“Hey, man,” he panted at Jason as soon as he could get close. “Mind helping me out with the kid?”

“Hargrove’s sure got a sore spot for him,” Jason muttered.

“He’s in Hellfire Club.”

“So he’s a freak.”

“No, man. They’re cool. Good kids.”

“I don’t know… Munson’s a real character. If they’re friends with him—”

“I’m friends with Eddie,” Steve said evenly.

Jason raised his eyebrows and started to frown.

“Trust me.” Steve patted him on the shoulder. “All that satanic, cult shit? It’s just rumours… All they do is play a game with like dragons and weird medieval shit.”

“But—”

“Come on, man. You really gonna let Hargrove kill the kid just because he’s a nerd?”

Jason huffed out a laugh. “I’ll cover him.”

Steve nodded at him, pleased to have made at least some sort of progress on getting him to come around. It looked like everyone got the message and started looking out for Lucas after that. Steve hadn’t felt camaraderie with the team like that all year, and it made him glad he hadn’t written all of the guys off. He’d known they weren’t all bad. Maybe after this, Eddie would be a bit more accepting of Lucas’ choice.

Once Billy realized he wasn’t having such an easy time picking on Lucas, he lost interest in him and started coming directly for Steve. Nobody blocked him from that.

He held his own the first few times Billy checked him, but then he started going for the dirty hits that were more difficult to defend against.

Steve was in front of Billy, dribbling and about to pivot to pass, but Billy put a foot on the back of his calf and pressed down. It made his leg buckle, and he fell to his knees with a hard thump on the wood floor.

“Shit,” he hissed, barely stopping himself from face-planting as the basketball went rolling across the court.

“Aww, what’s a matter, pretty boy? Thought you’d like being on your knees,” Billy muttered from above him.

It was so strange how Billy could echo Eddie in his words and appearance. Calling him pretty boy, saying lewd things, the longer hair, the skull tattoo, medallion necklace, the denim he wore off the court, and the awful music always blaring from his Camaro. The constant smoking.

And yet they were so different. Eddie gave him butterflies, and Billy turned his stomach.

Steve got up and made to walk away, but Billy pushed him on the back. It was light, not enough to actually send him forward again, but enough to get his attention.

“What the fuck do you want from me?” Steve threw his hands up.

Billy stared at him with dead eyes, and ground out, “Not a goddamn thing.” He gave him some sort of weird smirk-glare combo and jogged off to rejoin the action of the game.

Steve walked the opposite way and went to the bench to get some water. While he stood there drinking, he looked to the bleachers to get some moral support from Robin. He was confused for a second because she wasn’t where she’d been before. His eyes flickered to Max up at the top. She was looking at him with a worried expression on her face. Shit, so she must’ve seen. He looked to Dustin, Will, and Mike, and they too were focused on him rather than Lucas. So there was going to be something getting reported to Eddie after all. Perfect.

He scanned the rest of the seats and finally clocked Robin sitting next to Chrissy and the other girls. Well, all right then. At least something good was coming from the practice.

He widened his eyes at Robin, and she stared right back at him, jerking her head to the side. Not very subtly. As if he couldn’t see. He gave her a discreet thumbs up and nodded at her, so she would stop. He took another sip of his water and looked back to the game just in time to see Jason get the rebound from Tommy’s missed shot and pass it to Lucas at the free throw line. He didn’t hesitate to shoot.

He heard Dustin, Mike, and Will clamoring on the bleachers even though the ball didn’t sail through the net until a second later.

“That’s it,” Steve said, clapping to himself and running back onto the court to give Lucas a high-five. He had to wait his turn because a few other guys wanted to show their support too.

Steve looked to the coach and saw even he looked pleased. Another good thing to come out of putting up with Billy, then. It looked like Lucas had a real shot at getting what he wanted.

“Awesome, dude. You’re killing it.” Steve gave Lucas a slap and tugged him into his chest when their hands connected.

“Thanks, Steve.” He ducked his head. “Couldn’t’ve done it without you.”

“Nah, I was on the bench.”

“You know what I mean.”

“Yeah, well…” Steve shrugged. “Let’s get back in there. Really get the coach’s attention.”

-

Steve hung back with Robin while the boys walked ahead to the parking lot, chattering excitedly about the practice.

“Dude!” Dustin cried. “That was insane!”

“I know, man,” Mike agreed. “Shit. You nailed it, dude. They’re totally gonna let you on the team next year. Guarantee it.”

“Yeah,” Will agreed. “You scored like five times.”

Steve smiled at their enthusiasm. He couldn’t imagine how dialed up they’d get if it had been a real game.

“So,” Steve prompted, bumping Robin’s shoulder with his.

“Steve,” she whispered, “don’t even try to talk to me right now because I’m going to actually burst.”

He chuckled. “We’ll talk as soon as we get them dropped off.”

“Thank God. I need your advice. Like, stat. There’s so much we have to go over…I hope I can even remember it all.”

“Me too,” he admitted.

He’d been wanting to talk to her all day, but he couldn’t talk about Eddie at lunch since Vickie was there.

“You can come over to my house,” she said. “My mom’s making spaghetti I think.”

“Cool.”

“She’s probably gonna ask if we’re dating again, though.” Robin grimaced. “She won’t let it go.”

“It’s fine. Everyone thinks we are.”

“Right? Even Chrissy,” she whispered. “She like, asked if—Wait. Who else thinks we are?”

Steve held out his arm in front of Robin and stopped her.

“What is it?”

“What did Chrissy say? Like specifically.” He urged.

“Uhh.” Robin ran her hands over her hair and started fanning them while she recalled. “Well, I was sitting alone, and she, like, called me over. I didn’t hear her at first because she has like a really soft voice, you know, and—”

“Skip.”

“Right, right,” Robin said. “Um, so we were all talking about who we were going out with, and Heidi was talking about Billy and how they were like on their two week anniversary which is special because he never dates anyone for longer than—”

“Robin.”

“Ah, and Chrissy’s dating Jason obviously, and then she said to me something like, ‘is Steve your boyfriend?’ And I was like, ‘no way, no. We’re totally just friends. Like one hundred percent.’”

“And how’d she react?” Steve insisted, glancing over his shoulder to see where the kids were. They were doing a play by play of the practice and didn’t seem to give a shit that he and Robin were lagging.

“Heidi said we would make a cute couple and that you were hot. If you ask me, I think if you hadn’t moved onto Eddie she totally would’ve stuck around. She was totally—”

“What did Chrissy say? Jesus.”

“She liked smiled and tucked her hair behind her ears. Ugh, she’s so cute… And then asked why we weren’t.”

“Holy shit,” Steve breathed.

“What?” Robin said quickly. She started chewing on her nails. “Do you think that’s good? Do you think it means she’s like, interested? Or do you think it was like a friendly type question? Like a curiosity? Because it is kind of weird we just started sitting together randomly at lunch. I mean, people are always going to wonder. But I don’t know. Do you think it’s weird?”

“What did you tell her? And then what did she say?” Steve snapped his fingers. “Come on. It’s important. Quick.”

“I said you weren’t my type, and then Heidi was like, ‘you’re crazy. Steve’s everyone’s type.’”

Steve laughed at that. “True.”

Robin rolled her eyes.

“Um, and then. Oh shit.” Robin put her hands over her eyes. “What did she say? What did she say? Oh yeah, yeah.” Robin did a little jump. “And then Chrissy was like, ‘yeah, he’s nice, but I don’t know. Not everyone wants to date him.’”

Ouch. Also true. It seemed everyone but the one he wanted was interested in dating him. Friends with benefits... Ugh.

“And then Heidi was like, ‘but what if you weren’t with Jason?’ And Chrissy said, ‘I wouldn’t date another jock.’ And then, oh shit, you’re gonna love this.”

“What?”

“Heidi was like, ‘so you like Eddie Munson, then? You hang out with him…’”

Steve raised his eyebrows. It was possible that she liked Eddie, he guessed. Maybe she was bi like he was? But if she and Eddie were friends then she had to know he was gay. But, then again, that didn’t matter. He’d had a crush on Robin for a few weeks even after he knew about her.

“And Chrissy said they were just friends. Not each other’s type. And then she like gave me this look, and I swear on my life, Steve, it was like this look that basically told me she knew what I meant about you not being my type because I’m not into dudes, and then she said the same thing because maybe she’s not? Or I don’t know, maybe she just meant that Eddie isn’t into girls, so that was what she was saying? But I think there might be something there. What do you think?”

“Yes!” Steve threw up his fist. “I fucking told you.” He pointed in her face. “I told you.”

“What? You think—Like actually?” Robin squealed.

Steve looked at her pointedly. Duh.

“It is weird she doesn’t think you’re her type,” Robin mused. “Pretty much every girl in the school has the hots for you.”

“Exactly,” Steve said. “And when you rule out them not wanting to date me ‘cause they got boyfriends already, or because we already dated…And then there’s you…”

“Yeah, but Chrissy and Jason—”

“But remember,” Steve said. “The question was if she wasn’t dating Jason, would she? She still said no.”

“Holy shit.”

“Yup,” Steve said smugly. “And now that you guys have broken the ice and actually spoken? I bet you any money. Tomorrow. She comes over to our table.”

“I don’t know, it all seems so fast. I—”

“Steeeeve!”

Steve whipped his head around to Dustin who was waving at him wildly. “Oh shit,” he said. “We better catch up.”

“We’ll talk later,” Robin agreed.

“Oh, by the way,” she said. “Are you okay?”

“What? Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Billy knocked you down pretty hard.”

“It was nothing, but thanks. I didn’t know you cared. So busy flirting it up with the cheerleaders...”

“Oh, please,” she said. “I can multitask.”

He slung an arm around her shoulders as they walked on. “That’s my girl.”

-

“Are you sure your brother’s coming for you?” Steve asked Will. “I can give you guys a ride if you squeeze in the back…”

“No, he’ll be here,” Will said. “But thank you.”

“All right, well, we’ll wait with you anyways.”

It was only a few minutes before Jonathan pulled up. And of course, Nancy was in the front seat.

Mike and Will gave Lucas and Dustin high-fives and waved bye to Steve and Robin before getting into the car.

“How’d it go?” Jonathan called to Lucas from the front seat.

Steve bit his lip while Jonathan and Nancy looked at him, barely concealed confusion on their faces. He knew they were wondering what the hell he was doing hanging out with the kids. Probably Robin too.

“Awesome,” Lucas said, approaching the car so he could talk to him through the passenger’s window. “I scored a few times, and Steve says the coach was definitely impressed. I think I have a real chance on making the team.”

“Yeah,” Steve interjected. “He was great. You’ll definitely be seeing him in white and green on the court next year. Guarantee it.”

Nancy smiled at him and the approval felt nice, but mostly it felt like nothing. Jonathan frowned at him.

“Cool,” Nancy said, focusing her attention back on Lucas. “Well, you’ll see us on the sidelines cheering you on. We have to go to all the games because of the paper.”

They talked for a few more minutes, and then Jonathan said they had to get going.

“See you guys later.” Steve gave them a wave and started walking in the direction of his car. Billy’s Camaro was parked a few spots down from his. He was surprised it was still there since Billy was usually the first one to peel out of the lot at end of the school day. Practice nights were no exception. Whatever. Dude was psychotic and volatile and totally out to lunch. No point in even trying to wonder what the hell he was up to.

“Hold on a second,” Steve said, holding out his hand before Lucas and Dustin could get into the backseat. “Gotta move some of my shit.” It wasn’t much—a snow scraper for the winter, a baseball bat, some of his school shit that he didn’t want them trampling all over and—

“Check it out! Steve’s letterman jacket.”

“Nice,” Lucas said appreciatively.

Steve backed away from the car and stood up straight after his head was clear of the roof, jacket in hand.

“You should let him try it on.” Dustin smacked him on the arm. “Let him get a feel for it.”

Shit.

“Uh. It’s dirty,” Steve said, clutching it more tightly at his side, trying his best to hold it away from them. “I don’t think—”

“Oh come on,” Robin said from the front seat. “Who cares about a little sweat?”

Steve grimaced.

“Please,” Lucas asked, eyes hopeful. “I just want to see…”

“Yeah,” Dustin pressed. “Let’s see.”

Fuck. How was he supposed to say no to that, even if it was for a very good reason? He’d look like a total dick for nothing.

“Sure,” Steve sighed, thrusting the jacket at Lucas.

It was a little big on him, but it suited him fine. “Not bad, man,” Steve complimented.

“Dude,” Dustin breathed. “You look so cool.”

“Really?” Lucas smiled big and did a turn.

Robin whistled at him, and he smiled even bigger.

“Can I try too?” Dustin asked. “Please?”

“Why not?” Steve waved his hand at Dustin. “Knock yourself out.”

Dustin started modelling and doing exaggerated flexing poses. “Whaddaya guys think?” He waggled his eyebrows and flashed them a bracey smile.

Steve had to laugh. “You look like a million bucks.”

Dustin blushed and took the jacket off, handing it back to Steve.

Steve had been planning on shoving it in the trunk, but he decided to put it on. If he wore it, he could bring it in the house and try to wash it or something. It wasn’t overly dirty, but…just the idea of where it’d been made it seem dirtier. Plus, seeing it didn’t make him feel like shit anymore now that he and Eddie had worked everything out. Sort of.

Steve locked the doors to the car and walked up Robin’s driveway at her side, eager for some goddamn spaghetti. He was ravenous after his long day. By the time he’d gotten home and gone to bed, he got himself a solid two hours of sleep. And his knees were sore, from his night with Eddie, and then from getting knocked around on the basketball court.

He shoved his hands in his pockets while Robin continued their conversation where it’d left off.

“So, I don’t want to get my hopes up, but, I’m definitely leaning toward there being something there. But it’s like you said. I just focused on trying to be her friend, you know, and I didn’t freeze as bad as I usually do, and—”

Steve frowned when his hand wrapped around something in his left pocket. He didn’t remember leaving anything in it. He pulled out whatever it was to see exactly what he’d left behind and nearly had a stroke trying to shove it back in before Robin noticed. Not that she would understand the implications...

Eddie’s handkerchief.

What the hell?

Steve ran a hand through his hair. Holy shit. Thank goodness neither Lucas nor Dustin had innocently put their hands in his pockets. A wave of anxiety ran through his cheeks to his chest as he considered what a disaster that would’ve been.

The last time he’d seen it was when Eddie took it off his dick and threw it on the floor. Then after, he’d walked out of the stall so quickly… Eddie brought his jacket out, but he’d just figured Eddie had reclaimed his hanky or left it there. But he’d…taken the time to put it back in his pocket? Like he was serious about wanting him to keep it even after things got stunted between them that day?

“But enough about me,” Robin said, pausing once they got to her front door. “How’d it go with Eddie last night? I’ve been dying to hear.”

Steve didn’t bother trying to hide his smile. “It was…fucking awesome.”

“Really?” Her face bloomed into delight. “What did you guys do? Well, I guess I know. But did you like spend the night, or did you have to leave? You look pretty exhausted, so I’m guessing you were up pretty late, anyways.” She waggled her eyebrows while she rambled. “And he totally kept looking over at you at lunch, so I knew it had to’ve gone well. So?”

“He was looking over at me?”

“Uh, yeah, dude. Maybe you should switch sides at the table and stop sitting with your back to him.”

“And how did he seem? Like, last night, you said you thought he looked serious, or whatever…”

“I guess if I had to describe it…” Robin hummed. “Uh, what’s the word?” She snapped her fingers a few times. “Oh, longing. Yeah.”

“Longing?”

“Kind of different from how he was looking at you at Scoops,” she said. “Like, when he was ordering? You guys seriously looked like you were about to go at it… But even before that when you were waiting on all the kids and not really looking at him, he was staring at you, and that wasn’t a horny look. It was like…I don’t know. It was different. You can just tell he likes you a lot.”

“But at school? I don’t know, Steve. Maybe it’s ‘cause he thought you couldn’t see him? He looked over, and, pfff.” She shook her head. “If it was a cartoon I think there would’ve been actual throbbing hearts in his eyes.”

“Throbbing, huh?”

“Ew.” She cringed, putting her hand on the door handle and finally opening it. “Okay, not cute anymore. Not cute.”

“You’re the one who said it.” Steve laughed and clutched Eddie’s handkerchief more tightly in his pocket as he followed her inside.

As much as he didn’t want to cling onto false hope that Eddie wanted more, he didn’t think he could ignore this sign. He wasn’t that stupid.

Chapter Text

“So when you said you’d bet me ‘any money’ she’d sit with us… How much money were you talking?” Robin asked with a heavy sigh. “Because lunch is half over, and…nothing.”

Steve frowned and looked over Vickie’s shoulder to where Chrissy was sitting. It didn’t seem like she had any plans of moving soon.

Next, he flicked his eyes over to Eddie’s empty table. Switching sides with Vickie, so he could see for himself if Robin’s report of Eddie looking at him “longingly” had any truth to it, had turned out to be for nothing. The whole thing actually felt a little silly now.

“Give me a break,” he muttered while he picked apart his pizza crust into tiny crumbs.

“I’m sure she will soon,” Vickie said gently.

“There’s like barely two weeks left of school,” Robin pouted. “Even if she does sit with us once. Twice, even.” She threw her hands up in concession. “What does it matter? It won’t lead to anything. It’s hopeless.”

Steve made eye contact with Chrissy and wiggled his fingers in a discreet wave, hoping she would get the damn hint. Her face brightened, and she waved back, so that was something. Although Robin nearly broke his hand off trying to get him to put it down.

“Steve,” she hissed. “Don’t!”

“I still think Monday,” he tried, smiling at Robin’s reaction despite himself. “And fuck it, if not, we’ll go sit with her.”

“Oh really?” Robin crossed her arms. “You’d go and sit with the jocks again?”

“Why not? It’d be for a good cause.”

“Okay, then if you were in my shoes, and for example, liked a guy from a very different social circle… Would you go and sit with him?”

Steve darted his eyes to Vickie’s face, considering if it was worth filling her in on the fact that he had it bad for Eddie Munson. It would make it easier if she knew the truth, just in case he ever wanted to talk about it in front of her, and he did need the practice of opening up about himself. Vickie was a good option too, since he already knew she accepted Robin. And it wasn’t like he was telling her that there was actually anything going on between them…

“You mean like Eddie?” Steve asked bluntly.

It was worth it to see the surprise on Robin’s face.

Vickie barely reacted beyond being politely amused. Probably the best reaction he could have asked for.

He considered it. Standing before the Hellfire table and setting his tray down with a casual, hey guys. He’d already hung out with every single person who sat at the table in someway or another… They were friends now.

“Yeah, I would,” he decided.

Robin frowned, unable to come up with a good comeback. “Ugh.”

“Listen,” he said lightly. “I’m sure it will be fine. And let’s say she doesn’t sit with us. You can still talk to her. In English, at the lockers, whatever. Or you can come to practice next week and sit with her on the bleachers again…You’ve got options, Rob. You don’t have to just wait for her to decide.”

“He’s right,” Vickie added. “And, Eddie and Chrissy are friends, aren’t they?” she asked Steve. “I think she mentioned that when she came over here…”

“Yeah,” Steve confirmed.

Vickie nodded. “Right. So, she must be nice. You know, accepting. Even if she didn’t want to be more than friends with you, nothing bad would happen. You have nothing to lose.”

“Exactly.” Steve gestured with one hand to Vickie. “Thank you.”

“Okaaaay,” Robin agreed, voice dripping with apprehension. “I might actually have a heart attack and die, and then I’d haunt you guys as a damn ghost, but I will maybe, try to make a move. Maybe. If I have an opening. Next week.”

“Glad to hear it,” Steve said, holding his hand up for a high-five.

Robin rolled her eyes, but still smiled and smacked his hand hard enough to sting. He angled his hand to Vickie who smacked it hard, but a little more lightly than Robin.

“Good talk, ladies.” He nodded encouragingly. “Chrissy will be will be eating out of the palm of your hand in no time,” he said to Robin.

Steve looked over at Chrissy again reflexively, and was delighted to see that she was already staring, her eyes not quite meeting his, but instead landing to his right. On Robin.

She caught him catching her and immediately turned her head away. But the blush on her cheeks was obvious.

For the sake of not freaking Robin out any more, or making her have a fit and embarrass herself, he decided not to mention the exchange right away. But he allowed himself to feel a smug satisfaction over still being able to read girls.  Eddie hadn’t completely ruined him. Yet.

After a few more minutes of chatting with Robin and Vickie, Steve followed his own advice and made his own decision to seek Eddie out. If he waited around, who knew how long it would be before they got to hang out again? And he definitely didn’t want another Scoops ambush.

He didn’t know exactly where Eddie’s locker was because he’d never had a reason to, but all the seniors had their locker in the same wing of the school, so he figured it was probably close to his.

There was a chance Eddie wouldn’t even stop at his locker, or that he wouldn’t even emerge from Hellfire Club in the drama room until the warning bell. But, Steve only needed a few minutes for what he needed to say, anyway.

Steve busied himself by looking through his math notebook since there was only so long he could stand at his locker grabbing a single textbook before he started to look like an idiot.

He looked around a few times to survey the hallway, and his breath caught when finally Eddie appeared. He rounded the corner with purpose, his chain bouncing against his thigh, and his hair flying behind him, and then stopped at one of the green lockers on the very end of the row.

Steve’s locker was also green instead of yellow, and for some ridiculous reason, he liked that. It was one thing they had in common when there were so few similarities between them. And—God, Eddie’s right. I am a fucking sap.

He quickly grabbed his stuff, checked his face in the mirror on the inside of his locker door, and headed over to Eddie before he could miss him.

Eddie was in his Hellfire t-shirt, vest over it but no jacket. June was in full swing now, and Steve found it stifling even to wear his letterman jacket, so he could only imagine what that black leather felt like in the heat.

Steve noted the hanky hanging out of Eddie’s back pocket. It was black, but the design was a little different than the one in his own pocket. The one he was holding onto, unknown to anybody else. Including Eddie. He wondered if having one of many was even special, since Eddie had told him he had plenty, but he wanted to think so. As far as he could remember, Eddie had never worn any other one before Steve had claimed this one as his own. Was it his favourite one then? Favourite hanky for his favourite customer? And now, his favourite friend?

The thought made Steve’s smile a little too big to be casual when he leaned on the locker beside Eddie’s and greeted him.

“Hey, baby,” Steve said, quiet enough that only Eddie would be able to hear.

It felt thrilling to say something so bold in a hallway full of people. Risky, too. Not only because if anyone heard, the gossip would run rampant, but also because Steve wasn’t sure what Eddie’s reaction would be. Eddie called him all of his fun names whenever he wanted, and wherever. But Eddie was flirty and boisterous, and when he said things, it didn’t feel like there was such weight to them. When Steve called Eddie baby, he felt like his heart was right on his sleeve. Anyone who heard would be able to tell it wasn’t just a playful flirtation and that he meant it. Especially Eddie. And he’d allowed it a few times so far, but only when they were alone. Not in public.

Eddie froze, and Steve could see his cheeks lift up in a smile even before he turned to face him.

“Steve,” Eddie replied, voice seductive and warm, like honey.

Fuck, Steve missed him.

“Hey.”

“You said that.”

“Yeah, and I’ll say it again,” Steve said, the corner of his mouth lifting up into a teasing smirk. “Hey.”

Eddie’s smile grew. “What brings you here?” He gestured to his locker which was just as stuffed and chaotic as his bedroom.

“Came to see you.”

“Here I am.” Eddie held his arms up and bent at the hips in a small bow.

“Here you are,” Steve agreed.

“So?” Eddie prompted. “What’s up?”

“I wanted to ask you something.”

“What? ‘How’s your hair?’” Eddie guessed. He tilted his head back and forth a few times while he focused his eyes on Steve’s head. “I think it looks pretty good…Do something different today, pretty boy?”

Steve scoffed and shook his head.

“Your eyes look pretty good too.” Eddie’s expression turned more serious as he inclined his head and examined Steve’s face. “They’re not black like I imagined.”

“Why would they be?”

Eddie scrunched his face. “Lucas was a little worse for wear today, and I was curious to see if you were too…”

Oh yeah.

“Shit,” Steve sighed. “I knew they’d tell you… It wasn’t a big deal, really.”

“Wait.” Eddie narrowed his eyes. “What wasn’t a big deal?”

“Because the children didn’t tell me a goddamn thing…” he continued. “which I thought was suspicious because, well.” Eddie threw his hands up. “Of course something had to happen. And Lucas has seen better days, but he claimed it was because he tripped a lot, and I was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt, but now?”

“I call bullshit.” Eddie frowned. “Tell me.”

Fuck. He hadn’t considered that the kids would agree to keep Eddie in the dark about everything that had gone down at practice. Lucas probably asked them to.

“So,” Eddie prompted, crossing his arms and looking the cat who caught the goddamn canary. “What happened?”

“It was nothing,” Steve said. “Billy was just on his usual shit.” His knees stung even thinking about it.

“Oh, I don’t doubt it. But what happened?”

“Look, it doesn’t matter,” Steve insisted. “Seriously. I can handle him. The most important thing is that Lucas is solid. He had a great game, and all the guys looked out for him since I couldn’t do it all myself. Even Jason.”

“The coach was super impressed too. I could tell.”

“Howww wonderful.” Eddie clasped his hands together and held them against his chest. “I’m truly delighted to hear of the heartwarming tale of the jock-filled circle jerk that took place.”

Steve snorted. “Seriously?”

Eddie rolled his eyes. “Yes, seriously.”

“It’s just sports,” Steve defended.

“It’s just a pain in my ass.”

“Anyways, if you really wanna know exactly what happened,” Steve began. “Maybe I can tell you tonight? You busy?”

“Ahhh. So that’s what you wanted to ask me?”

Steve chuckled. “Nothing gets past you…”

“So sassy today.” Eddie waggled his eyebrows. “I like it.”

“You rub off on me.” Steve smirked.

Eddie flashed his teeth at him. “Every chance I get…”

“Is that a yes, then? You wanna hangout?”

“I have plans,” Eddie said.

“Oh.” Steve didn’t have anything better to offer than that. He’d totally thought their conversation was leading up to a big fat yes.

Eddie already having plans wasn’t a rejection, really, but it stung like one. He was chomping at the bit to ask Eddie who he had plans with. What they were. Where he’d be. When. How long… But he knew it was best not to know, and he also knew he had no right to know, either.

“All right, then,” Steve said, trying not to sound too disappointed. “Um. Maybe—”

“But I’m free tomorrow,” Eddie interrupted. “My place, say, ohhh I don’t know. 7?”

“We can do my place,” Steve said in a rush. “If you want,” he added more casually.

“Your parents around?” Eddie inclined his head.

“Nope. Dad’s on a business trip, and Mom always goes with him, so…”

“I know your mansion is nicer, but Wayne’s working a double. We’d be alone at my place too.”

“I don’t care about whose place is what.” Steve drew his eyebrows together. “I just thought— I don’t know. Never mind.”

“What?” Eddie frowned.

“If we were at my house, I could like, make you dinner, or something,” Steve explained.

Eddie raised his eyebrows. “Oh.”

“It doesn’t matter. Forget it,” Steve said. “Your place is fine.”

Steve looked away. God. Could he have one fucking conversation with Eddie without making a complete fool of himself? He’d started strong, and now it was only going downhill.

Looking away wasn’t any better because it made him aware of all the people around walking by, watching them, making their stupid fucking judgments and forming their opinions. He could tell by the frowns on their faces that they were confused to see him and Eddie talking. More and more, he wondered if he could even stomach living in Hawkins for the rest of his life. Shithole town full of shithole people.

He turned back to Eddie. If he was going to have to see disapproval, it might as well be on Eddie’s face. He was much more attractive than the idiots in the hallway.

Eddie tapped his fingers against his mouth like he was trying to craft a careful response, and Steve had a pretty good idea of what it would be.

“You know you don’t have to do that shit, right?” Eddie said, finally. “It’s not really a requirement of what we’re doing.”

“Yeah, I know,” Steve sighed. “I just—”

“You’re just sweet,” Eddie supplied.

Steve shrugged.

“Hey, I’m not complaining.” Eddie held his hands up. “I told you the other night I was down for it. I only want you to know you don’t have to. I’m not like a bridge troll collecting fare so you can cross…” He glanced to the side, since a few people were walking particularly close to them, and lowered his voice. “We can fuck around without you feeding me.”

“I didn’t want you to have to trade paying in cash for paying in food,” Eddie added.

Steve had his mouth open to respond, but after Eddie said that, his chosen words died on his tongue. He realized that Eddie wasn’t trying to shut him down. This was a compliment. Steve had never wanted to buy Eddie’s affection, and now he was telling him flat out he didn’t have to.

It made Steve wonder what other things Eddie had said to him that seemed like insults but weren’t if he stopped to actually think about it. As straightforward as Eddie was, Steve felt like there was some sort of code to everything he said. Just like the writing of his tattoo. It looked like words at first glance but there was another layer, and then another, and then another. Only Eddie really knew what he meant by anything he said.

“We’re friends, Eddie,” Steve said softly. “That’s what we agreed to. And friends eat together. Right? You eat with your club. I went to Robin’s for dinner last night… And as far as I know, nobody died. So can you just like…” He shook his head as he searched for the right words. “Chill out?”

It occurred to him while he was speaking that friends may eat together, but friends didn’t have sex together. He’d never called any of his friends baby, and they certainly hadn’t called him sweetheart. Friends with benefits. Stupid fucking term. Confusing, too.

Steve felt right back at square one. Eddie so hot and cold, romantic one minute, distant the next. He was nicer now, like he’d promised, and Steve was more comfortable with him. But it seemed that Eddie wasn’t fully comfortable with him. That was worse.

How the hell was he supposed to get Eddie to be his boyfriend when he was skeptical about even accepting food? Steve thought before that the only problem with wanting to date Eddie was that he didn’t want to give more, but it looked like Eddie not being able to accept more was also an issue.

Eddie looked at him for a moment like he was studying him. And Steve waited for his reaction with his heart in his throat. He hated rocking the boat, but he also wasn’t going to let everything go just to avoid confrontation.

It was people like him, Eddie’s customers, who’d made Eddie this way. Practically needing to be bullied into eating because he didn’t think nice things could be done for him without something being demanded from him in return.

Well, Steve didn’t fucking care if Eddie was mad at him for insisting that he be taken care of like an actual human being. He was going to do it anyways. And if they were going to have a fight about it, maybe it could at least be productive and lead to resolution like it had the day he’d blown Eddie for the first time. But all of that counted on Eddie actually choosing to open up and talk to him. He couldn’t force that.

The warning bell sounded, and the hallway filled with even more people. They still didn’t break eye contact, though. Steve would’ve stood there all day if that’s how long it took for Eddie to answer him.

“Shit,” Eddie finally said, his contemplative expression blooming into a smile. “I can try, but chilling out doesn’t exactly come easy to me. Why do you think I do drugs?”

Steve was still in the game. Fuck yes. Eddie’s reaction made it easy to take on a joking tone when he scrunched his face and asked, “You do drugs?”

Eddie laughed. “Nooo. Never.”

“That’s what I thought,” Steve said. “I knew the rumours couldn’t be true…”

“I’ll come to your house,” Eddie replied. “But you know, we do have a kitchen in the trailer. It’s small, but she works.”

“I believe you.”

Eddie nodded. “I’d offer to make you something, but I’m a shit cook. So.”

“No worries,” Steve said. “You can’t be good at everything. Wouldn’t be fair.”

“Oh, pleeease.” Eddie shook his head. “You better be careful, or I’m gonna put that silver tongue of yours to good use.”

Steve licked his lips. “Promise?”

Eddie smirked.

“Anyway.” Steve cleared his throat. “We better get to class.”

“Ugh,” Eddie groaned. “Can’t wait to get out of this dump.”

Steve had always thought the same, but he wondered how he would see Eddie if not at school. Well, he would see him, sure, but not as frequently. If Eddie was going away to college, or something. Or maybe leaving town just to get out. Or if he started working more.

A knot formed in Steve’s stomach. Yet another thing for him to worry about. He understood what Robin meant about Chrissy now. Going to the same school meant they could count on five days of opportunity. Without school, where could they casually interact? Steve didn’t plan on doing drive-bys of the Hideout and the trailer park like a fucking stalker. And he still didn’t have Eddie’s phone number. But, he could.

“Can I have your phone number?” Steve blurted.

“My phone number?” Eddie waggled his eyebrows. “Oo la la. Steve, you’re making me blush.”

“Shut up.” Steve rolled his eyes.

Eddie dropped into a squat out of nowhere and started digging through a pile of shit at the bottom of his locker, sticking his tongue out in concentration all the while. He recovered a notebook that was too fucked up for the pages to lie flat. He grabbed a marker and popped the cap, sticking it in his teeth while he scribbled the numbers on the page. He dug around in the pile again and retrieved his biology textbook with a satisfied aha, and stood up to his full height.

He thrust the notebook at Steve and handed him the marker next.

Steve wrote his number in about fifty percent of a smaller font and carefully tore his piece of the paper out before giving the book back to Eddie.

“You can expect a prank call,” Eddie said. “I promise you that.”

Steve grinned. “Looking forward to it.”

Eddie didn’t say anything more.

“Well, see you later,” Steve said. Trying to end conversations with Eddie was like an Olympic fucking sport. He physically couldn’t walk away from him. “Have fun with Barb.”

Eddie frowned. “Barb? How’d you know?”

“I get intel same as you,” Steve said mysteriously. “Just kidding. Dustin told me when I tried to say we were lab partners. He called me out.”

“Riiight.” Realization dawned on Eddie’s face. “I probably should’ve given you a heads up about trying to get anything past Henderson.”

“Yeah. He said it would’ve come up if we were partners…” Steve hinted.

He watched Eddie’s face to see if he acted caught at all, but he didn’t.

“Definitely, it would’ve,” Eddie agreed. “I mean, the kids mostly complain if they get paired with a dud and have to do all the work since they’re all nerdy as shit. Me? I complain if I get paired with a jock…”

When Dustin had said it would’ve come up that he and Eddie were lab partners. He’d imagined something a bit more…romantic. Eddie excitedly announcing to his friends, guess who I got paired with in bio? Steve Harrington. Isn’t he dreamy? I’ve had a crush on him for years, and now’s my chance… And then everyone agreeing and telling Eddie he was so lucky. This was a lot more realistic of a scenario. Steve’s face started burning, and he knew he was blushing now. Jesus Christ. Was he seriously that delusional?

Suddenly, he wasn’t feeling so sure about the handkerchief or Robin’s assessment of Eddie’s gaze as “longing”. Or whatever. Maybe Eddie genuinely didn’t do serious. Maybe he couldn’t. Or didn’t want to. All three? Who the fuck knew? Did Eddie even know?

“I’m a double whammy. Jock and dud,” Steve managed. “I’d be your worst nightmare.”

“Do you even know who you’re talking to?” Eddie gestured at himself. “I’m a triple offending senior. And besides, you’d be better than Barb. She hates me.”

“Trust me. She hates me too. Nancy’s best friend... So.”

“Shit.” Eddie winced in sympathy.

Steve shrugged. Honestly, he thought Barb might’ve hated everyone, so he didn’t take it too personally.

“If it makes you feel better, if I got paired with you now, I wouldn’t be complaining at all.”

“Oh, no?” Steve perked up. Tell me more.

“No. I could totally get behind being your study buddy…quizzing you with those little flashcards all the brainiacs make” —Eddie wiggled his fingers— “making you take your clothes off if you get the answer wrong…” Eddie flashed his eyes and smiled. “…or right.”

He continued, “Or, you know, if you answer too slowwww, or too fast. Or if you look too cute while you’re thinking.”

“Endless possibilities,” Eddie added, giving Steve a wolfish grin and shaking his head hard enough to sway his hair.

So beautiful.

It wasn’t even close to being the most flirtatious thing Eddie had ever said to him, but it made him giddy all the same. And it was his fucking line! His move. Sexy studying?

Eddie was a thief. And also, his soulmate?

“Sounds like you’re a bad influence,” Steve teased him right back. “What if I actually wanted to get some actual studying done?”

“We could definitely fit that in too, smarty pants. Keep it all above board. PG-13. Hell, we could even skip over the pages in the textbook that have anatomical diagrams.”

“Now that’s more like it.” Steve grinned. “Maybe I could’ve gotten a C-plus instead of a C- minus with you in my court.”

Eddie scoffed. “C-minus? Damn, Steve. That’s not bad.”

“Are you kidding?” Steve tucked his chin into his neck in complete disgust.

“You pulled that off while you were like, on what? Every sports team? And working? And giving all the girls in our grade the time of their lives? Partying?” Eddie fixed him with a sly look. “Shit, that’s what I’d call impressive.”

“Well. I—” Steve frowned. He had no idea what to say to that. “I don’t know.” He looked away. “I could’ve tried harder.”

“Steve, you—” Eddie was cut off when the final bell rang.

Both of them flinched and had to draw away from each other since they were only inches apart now. Steve looked around at all the people milling around in the hallway. He’d completely forgotten anyone else was even around.

“That’s my cue,” Eddie said, twisting his mouth like he thought it was unfortunate.

“Mine too.”

Eddie smiled at him. “Catch ya later, doll face.”

“Tomorrow?” Steve asked, not bothering to conceal the hopeful note in his voice.

“Wouldn’t miss it.” Eddie slammed his locker shut, winked, and then Steve got the bittersweet pleasure of watching him walk away.

Steve didn’t have to work Friday afternoon, so he had zero distraction from wondering what the fuck Eddie was getting up to. It was agony.

It was the same story on Saturday. He picked Robin up in the morning for their opening shift, worked until the afternoon crew came to take over, and then…Nothing but free time until 7-fucking-PM. And thank God, too, that it was only 7 and not 10, or something ridiculous.

He changed in the bathroom, and then he and Robin looked around the mall to kill time. That helped a little. Barely. He sat with her but didn’t eat while she had her dinner. He was nervous for his dinner plans with Eddie, and he also didn’t want to spoil his appetite.

Eddie. What had his plans been? If it was just hanging out with Corroded Coffin at the Hideout, or something, why couldn’t he have been invited? Even if he was doing something with Chrissy. He could’ve gone and brought Robin, too. It would’ve been perfect. So much for being his favourite friend.

And now the endless cavern of Saturday? If he’d slept in until like, noon, or something. That left about seven hours of time unspoken for. Time he could’ve spent with other guys...

Steve wasn’t as bad as some people he knew when it came to jealousy, but he was starting to feel absolutely psychotic. Especially when he started to rethink the whole “not doing drive-bys” thing.

“So have you decided what you’re going to make for Eddie?” Robin asked while they browsed the Gap. She had an armful of clothes he knew she would only try on and not buy, so he prepared himself for the inevitable fashion show.

“I was thinking lowkey, you know?” He plucked a pair of shorts from the rack in two sizes and draped them over his forearm.

“Like what, TV dinners?”

“No, hamburgers, hot dogs, some veggie kebabs. On the grill…”

“Holy shit. You’re going to barbecue for him?” Robin squealed. “I didn’t know you knew how to.”

“It’s one of the only things my dad ever taught me. He insisted. Said it’s ‘man’s cooking’,” Steve explained. He grimaced and backtracked to put the shorts back. He had enough clothes already.

“Okay, that’s decidedly…douchey of him” Robin remarked. “But I guess the point is, you could theoretically bring meat up to an edible temperature if necessary. Without accidentally lighting yourself on fire. I’d call that a win. Point for Papa Harrington.”

“Do you think that’s good? Or should I order something in?”

“No, no, no,” Robin answered. “Definitely cook. Definitely. It’s so romantic. And it totally shows off your skills. Your sexy, domestic, macho man skills.”

Steve frowned and ignored her teasing. “I guess, but that means we’d have to be outside. I don’t think Eddie likes going outside.”

“Why?”

“He’s like…super pale.”

“Ah. I see your point,” Robin agreed. “I hate being outside too.”

“Yeah, but you like swimming.”

“Maybe he likes swimming and just doesn’t have occasion to since he doesn’t have a pool.”

“Maybe. I guess I can ask him when he gets there.”

Robin nodded. “Yeah, asking is definitely an option.”

“But maybe he just wants to get right to the sex. I don’t know.” But he had set their date time for 7... That didn’t scream booty call.

“Well, swimming is half way there,” Robin suggested lightly. “You have to be like basically naked to swim.”

“True.” Steve went back and grabbed the shorts again. Fuck it.

“Jesus Christ,” Steve sighed. “This is getting out of hand. I shouldn’t have even said anything to him.”

“Calm down. It’ll be fine. I’m sure even if you like, put a bunch of snacks out and watched a movie, he’d be happy.”

“Yeah, but I don’t know what movies to rent, or what snacks he likes. I mean, I know he likes cashews and strawberry ice-cream. Oh, and cherry pie? But that’s it.”

“It’s a start.” Robin smiled at him. “Actually, a hell of a start. I mean, he plays D&D in his free time and listens to metal.” She cringed. “How hard could he be to please?”

“Fair enough, honestly.”

Steve shook his head. “But this isn’t even a date, though. I should just…chill out.” Exactly like he’d told Eddie to. “Play it cool.”

“I think it’s a date. But that is merely my own humble opinion.” Robin put a hand to her chest which made a couple of her selections fall to the floor.

Steve grumbled while he bent over to pick up the clothing. He piled it on top of his prospective shorts purchase. He wished it was a date.

“If it was a date, and he was girl,” he began after a few moments of silence. “I’d get him flowers. Chocolates. Simple,” Steve said. “It’d be textbook.”

Robin laughed. “Get him that anyways. Who cares if he’s a guy?”

“But then what kind of flowers? I don’t think they sell like, black flowers. And what kind of chocolates?”

“Maybe I could get him a pack of smokes. I know he likes those,” Steve added.

“Steve, I hate to agree with you, but yeah… You are totally overthinking this. You’re acting like me. I mean, you already know he likes you. I don’t think you have to try this hard.”

“Yes I do,” Steve insisted. “Right now? I’m his friend, and—”

“With benefits,” Robin interjected. “That’s important. Don’t forget that part.”

Steve rolled his eyes. “Yeah, benefits. Whatever the fuck that means.”

“And you think to get him to be your actual boyfriend you have to step up your game, or something?” she asked.

“Exactly.” Steve threw up his free hand. “But, the problem is…if I come on too strong, then I scare him off. Because he specifically said he doesn’t do serious. I mean, he barely agreed to me making him dinner. And he told me I could see other people, so that says to me he doesn’t care much. I mean, if I liked someone, which obviously, I do. I wouldn’t want them with anybody else. You remember what happened with Nancy…”

Robin frowned. “I see what you mean. It’s a delicate balance…trying to show you’re up for more without just like, flat out confessing your love for him and letting the chips fall where they may.”

“Could you do that?” she asked. “Maybe he thinks you don’t want serious, and he’s waiting for you to make the move.”

“Oh, trust me.” Steve shook his head and widened his eyes. “I made it like, as clear as I could. I told him I wasn’t going to see anybody else. That’s gotta mean something.”

She tilted her head back and forth. “Well, he said you could see other people, and you said you wouldn’t. But what did he say?”

“What do you mean?”

“Did he explicitly say he was going to see other people, or was he just giving you the go ahead?”

“I—” Steve frowned. He couldn’t remember word for word what Eddie had said. Maybe he did?

“I think it was implied,” Steve decided. “Like, he said that there were no rules, no strings attached. And…yeah.” How to tell Robin that it was Eddie’s job to be with other guys?

“All right, well forget the food,” Robin said. “Worse comes to worse, you drive somewhere and pick something up. That’s not important.”

“It’s not?”

“No. We need to get you a new outfit. And not shorts.”

“For what?” Steve scoffed. Maybe she was right and he should put the shorts back. Goddamn it.

“We already know he likes you. That’s like, the whole point of this entire thing,” she said. “That’s the most important thing.”

“He’s attracted to me,” Steve corrected. “As in my body.”

“So, we have to work with what we know. Make you look extra good. Then he’ll see you and think, holy shit he’s hot there’s no way I could ever stand seeing Steve with anybody else.”

“Right?” Robin pressed.

Steve laughed. “I think I’d have better luck with my work uniform than a new pair of jeans.”

“Yeah, that’s true. I guess Eddie sort of lives up to his reputation of being freaky,” Robin said. “Because you look like a total dork in that uniform. And I mean that in the nicest way possible, of course.”

“Which part? Him being freaky, or me being a dork?”

“Both.”

Steve rolled his eyes. “Charming, Robin. Truly.”

-

All of his purchases were dumped on his bed in a pile the second he got home. He barely had minutes left before Eddie was due to arrive, and he still had to shower. And pre-sex showers always took longer. Goddamn Robin. If she started dating Chrissy, or some other girl, he was totally going to fuck with her and make her late as often as possible in retribution for this. He should’ve already had the food grilling…

All because he’d let Robin talk him into buying a new shirt for the “not-date” after all. He’d spent twenty minutes hemming and hawing over whether a pink polo was way too fucking gay. Even for him. She ended up just buying it for him, calling him a dingus, and shoving the bag into his chest. So ridiculous. And as predicted, she didn’t buy a single thing for herself even after an hour long try-on.

Then he’d had to go into the pharmacy to buy condoms and lube since he had no idea how his supply was looking, and he didn’t want to chance being under-prepared if Eddie was ready to do more. Robin had refused to go in with him, and the old lady who’d cashed him out looked at him so suggestively that he still felt dirty about it. Such a handsome young man, I’m not surprised… oh to be young again.

They were almost to the exit when Robin remembered she wanted to go to the music store to get a replacement Blondie tape since she’d lost hers.

“Can’t you, like, check one of your billion bags for it, or go another time?” Steve had asked. “I need time to get ready before Eddie comes…”

“Please, it’ll just be a second. I already know what I want.”

Steve had kept a loose follow on Robin while she perused the store and quickly realized she had no intention of just being a second. Typical.

He found himself in the metal section, sticking out like a sore thumb compared to the couple in the same aisle. They gave him the side-eye and snickered a few times while he squinted at all of the tapes, trying to see if anything looked familiar. He couldn’t remember what the hell the name of the band was that Eddie liked. The one who also had a guy who went solo?

Absolutely nothing stood out to him. Except for one thing. He’d seen the back of Eddie’s vest enough times to recognize the picture on the insert art of the tape. And the band name. Dio – The Last in Line.

He imagined that Eddie already had that tape if his entire look was dedicated to it. But there was another tape by the same band on display, advertised as a new release. Intermission.

He decided to grab it along with the first Dio tape, and then a few other random choices based on the art—the scariest looking ones with devils and crosses and monsters and guys with long, black hair. Even if he didn’t actually give them to Eddie, maybe he could listen to some of them and actually know what the fuck Eddie and the guys were talking about next time he hung out with them. It would be hilarious if he could actually pipe up with an opinion besides, the guitar sounds cool in this song. Gareth would probably be so excited he’d pass out.

Whatever. At least Robin hadn’t teased him when she saw him buying all the shit. And he’d bought some stuff he knew he actually liked, as well. It made the whole thing a little less desperate.

-

He was just getting out of the shower, one dripping foot making contact with his bath mat, when the doorbell rang.

“Shit.” Steve wrapped a towel around his waist and clutched onto it for dear life while he bolted to the door.

He threw it open, breathless, his heart pounding from his sprint. “Sorry,” he blurted. “I lost track of time.”

Eddie stared at him, his mouth open as if he was about to speak. Probably to say something cheeky and completely disarming.

Instead, he wiped his hands over his face and groaned, “Jeeeesus Christ, Steve. Are you trying to kill me?”

Steve looked down at himself and back up at Eddie. “No, I just got out of the shower.”

“Uh, yeah. I can see that.” Eddie reached forward and ran his finger through some of the water droplets making their way down Steve’s chest.

Steve laughed, absolutely over the moon that Eddie found his look so enticing. He’d have to tell Robin that no new outfit was necessary. Naked worked just fine. “I guess that’s what you get for answering your door shirtless the other day. It’s payback.”

“Yeah, well I think you beat me.” Eddie shook his head. “Because that?” He pointed at Steve and moved his finger up and down. “Is indecent.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve got something to put on,” Steve said. “Come inside.”

“Oh, I would if I could, sweetheart.” Eddie winked.

Steve almost fucking collapsed. His entire body heated up over Eddie’s words. And practically every inch of his skin was on display for Eddie to see, so he knew it too.

He’d been so close to a score of Eddie – 0, Steve – 1. But now, it was Eddie – 1000, Steve – 0. Like usual. The bastard was a wizard at flirting.

Steve started climbing the stairs to his room, figuring Eddie would just wait downstairs, but of course, he didn’t. He took off his shoes at the door, then followed right after him.

“Déjà vu,” Eddie commented as they walked into the bedroom. “Looks just like how I remember.”

Steve laughed.

“Except this all looks new,” Eddie said, rustling the bags next to where he was seated on the bed. “Did you go shopping?”

“Yeah, I worked today, so me and Robin looked around after.”

“That’s sweet,” Eddie said, no sarcasm in his voice. “I’m, uh…glad that things worked out with you two. She seems nice, anyway.”

“Thanks, man. Me too.”

“And she is,” Steve added. “Also a total pain in my ass, but...”

“What are friends for?” Eddie joked.

“What about you and Chrissy?” Steve asked. “I mean, on the topic of like, guys being friends with girls. I guess. Do you guys hang out a lot, or?”

“Yeah, we went out last night,” Eddie replied. “And—” he clapped his hands together then pointed at Steve. “Which reminds me. You owe me a story.”

“Oh yeah,” Steve sighed. Shit. He didn’t really want to talk about it.

Steve didn’t quite understand how hanging out with Chrissy reminded him of his incident with Billy at practice. Maybe he’d asked her since she was there watching. God, Eddie had eyes everywhere.

“But, put some clothes on for fuck’s sake,” Eddie directed. “I can’t concentrate when you’re half naked.”

“My bad,” Steve said. He walked over to his dresser to get his outfit started with some boxers. “What about full naked, though?” he asked before dropping his towel and putting his ass on display.

Eddie whistled. “Maybe I should’ve joined the basketball team if this is how you look in the locker room when you get ready.”

“I’ll tell Lucas you said that,” Steve teased over his shoulder.

He watched as Eddie reached back on the bed and grabbed a pillow to whip at him.

Steve laughed while it hit him straight in the ass. He didn’t bother picking it up to throw back at Eddie. He got his boxers on and turned around to head to his closet to get pants.

“Steve, what the fuck?” Eddie demanded.

“What?” Steve furrowed his brows. Eddie hadn’t seemed pissed just a second ago. “I was just joking about saying anything to Lucas.”

“No.” Eddie waved his hands and got off the bed. “Your knees.”

Steve looked down at himself. Oh, fuck. The towel had been long enough to hide the marks, but his boxers weren’t.

Both knees were skinned raw, some parts pink and some dark, red scabs from where enough skin had been rubbed off on the gym floor to make him bleed.

“I—”

“And don’t you dare say you tripped,” Eddie said, coming to stand in front of Steve.

Steve sighed. “Eddie, it’s fine. We don’t have to talk about it.”

“There’s nothing to tell,” Steve insisted. “Like I told you, the rest of the team was good. They had Lucas’ back. This was just Billy. It’s normal for him.”

Eddie chewed on his bottom lip. “Well that’s great that they were looking out for Lucas. But right now I’m not asking about him. I’m asking about you. Did anyone bother having your back when…” He jutted out his chin at Steve. “What? When he pushed you?”

Steve was about to tell Eddie to drop it, but then he grabbed a hold of his wrist and started rubbing his thumb back and forth across his pulse point. It was soothing and safe, and just what he needed.

“If you really don’t want to tell me, you don’t have to,” Eddie said gently, “but I want to hear. I—” He exhaled. “I know what it’s like not to have anybody to talk to about shit. And I know you like to try and play everything off like it’s no big deal, but I can see that you’re hurt. It’s written all over your face.”

Steve paused and swallowed the lump he had in the back of his throat so his voice wouldn’t crack. “I had the ball. I was about to pass, and Billy was on me from behind. Covering me.”

Eddie nodded, so Steve continued. “He put his foot on the back of my leg and pushed. So, I sort of like, I don’t know. My knees buckled I guess, and I went down pretty hard.”

Eddie glared so intensely that Steve felt sheepish even though he knew it wasn’t directed at him.

“But it’s really no big deal,” Steve said. “I’ve had worse.”

“Did he do anything else?” Eddie asked, putting his other hand on Steve’s shoulder. “Say anything to you?”

“No.” Steve looked away. The situation hadn’t bothered him at all until now. Well, it had, but it was nothing new, and he meant it when he told Eddie it was no big deal. But something about the way Eddie was looking at him with such concern made him want to stop playing tough and spill his guts. Admit what he hadn’t even been honest with himself about.

Eddie slid his arms around his waist and hugged him. Squeezed him so tightly the wind was knocked right out of him. And he just melted into it and hugged him back. Because if anyone understood why he was upset, it was Eddie.

“It’s okay, you don’t have to say anything else,” Eddie offered. “It’s—”

“He called me pretty boy after he knocked me down,” Steve said in a rush. And it was easier to say since he was talking and looking into Eddie’s hair. “He has before, but not like this,” he continued quietly. “And then he said he thought I’d like being on my knees.”

Steve squeezed his eyes shut, not quite willing to cry.

“Fuck,” Eddie said. “Steve, I’m so sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” Steve assured. “And he is right, anyway so…”

“Stop,” Eddie said, pulling back to look at him. He cupped his face with both hands and looked right in his eyes.

“He’s a fucking caveman,” Eddie began. “A repressed moron. And any word out of his useless mouth is garbage. Do you understand?”

Steve nodded in Eddie’s hands.

“If I wasn’t already on thin ice with the law, I’d slash his tires,” Eddie grunted. “Fuck, maybe I will anyway. Asshole. Calling you pretty boy’s my thing,” he muttered.

“It’s okay, Eddie. Don’t get in trouble for me.”

“I am trouble.” Eddie winked at him.

An involuntary laugh burst out of Steve. “And don’t worry about the pretty boy thing. I like it when you say it.”

“Thank God,” Eddie breathed. “I would’ve had to kill him if he took that away from me.”

Steve shook his head. The last thing he needed was Eddie getting into trouble with the law on his behalf. “Eddie…”

“If it helps, Max says he’s probably moving back to California whence he came as soon as he graduates, so…he’ll be out of our hair soon. Like, for good.”

Finally some good news.

“I know I’m being a baby,” Steve began. “But it wasn’t even bad. You don’t have to—”

“I’m sorry, but Steve? Shut up,” Eddie bit. “Maybe it wasn’t a big deal in the regard that you weren’t beaten to death…but getting knocked down and degraded can hurt too.”

A wave of regret and shame washed over him while he envisioned Eddie on his knees in those disgusting stalls. The nameless, faceless man calling him a slut. How many other names? How many other men? The ones that were so rough that Eddie had to carry a knife. That he had to hide behind a wall and hold back from even kissing someone he wanted.

Steve chewed on his lip, wishing it was split open about now.

Five-hundred dollars wasn’t even close enough to being enough of an apology for what he’d done. Or said. He’d meant it when he told Eddie he wouldn’t blame him if he’d hit him for eavesdropping. Maybe he would’ve if he’d known he’d jerked himself off immediately afterward.

But things were different between them now, and he was different. Hearing Eddie being degraded had always left a sour taste in his mouth. Even before he knew him. Obviously, that wasn’t the imagery that had gotten him off. Eddie himself had been the star of the show. Minus the daddy. Minus the degradation. But now the idea of Eddie being on his knees in a bathroom stall—even for him—made him angry. Whether it was Eddie’s choice or not. Because Eddie deserved better.

Better than Steve, that was for sure, even if he thought he was a sweetheart. Steve didn’t think it was enough, that he was enough for Eddie. Yet. But he wanted to keep trying. Even if it was one dinner at a time. One tape. One cherry pie. He would give Eddie everything he had and would ever have. Even if Eddie didn’t love him back, he would never hurt him, or—

Another wave washed over Steve, a lot more powerful than the first. Not overwhelming or shocking in any way, but grounding and assuring. Because of course he already knew that he loved Eddie. It had happened fast and slow. Mostly fast. But they’d already been through so much together. Steve didn’t even know his middle name or when his birthday was, but the connection he had with him already felt unbreakable. He’d been more vulnerable with Eddie than he had with anyone in his entire life. Even when they were basically strangers. He ached for him.

Grounding and assuring quickly turned to terrifying because he knew loving someone meant getting hurt. Meant losing them. Somehow, someway. And he didn’t even have Eddie. Not completely.

Would he be able to survive it when Eddie was done with him?

“I didn’t actually mean for you to shut up,” Eddie said, after a moment. “I meant stop saying what happened was no big deal.”

Steve met his eyes. What had felt like ages in his mind had probably been less than a minute. He felt itchy in his own skin because all he wanted to do was tell Eddie how he felt, show him how much he cared for him. And he couldn’t. Because Eddie wasn’t even close to feeling the same way. Steve couldn’t even say “yet” because he wasn’t sure if Eddie would ever get there. He hoped, and he thought there was a chance. But there was no guarantee.

“So you can keep calling me pretty boy…is there, um, any names you don’t like being called?” Steve asked. “Or like, anything you don’t want me to say to you?”

“Being that you’re a sweetheart and all, I doubt there’s anything you could say that I wouldn’t like.”

“I did call you difficult once…”

“I take that as a compliment.” Eddie grinned.

“Oh, good. I mean it as one.”

“Good,” Eddie repeated.

“I’ll finished getting dressed, then…” Steve said. “If you don’t mind.”

Eddie laughed. “Go for it, it’ll give me something to take off later.” He backed away from Steve and sat back down on the bed.

Steve smiled at him and headed to his closet liked he’d originally intended. He opted for his khaki shorts instead of jeans since he was feeling more confident about the barbecuing now.

He pulled them on, leaving them unzipped so he could tuck his shirt in more easily.

Next was an undershirt. The one on top of his pile happened to be the one that had a lovely brown stain on the back from Eddie’s spilled beer. He didn’t have the heart to throw it away. Sap.

He went over to the bed and grabbed the bag with his new shirt, hesitating with it in his hands because he still wasn’t quite sure about it. But, what was wearing a pink polo compared to the sailor uniform? Compared to having his dick out with a hanky tied in a bow around it. To admitting how much what Billy had done bothered him. This was Eddie.

He pulled the tags off, purposely avoiding Eddie’s eyes while he put on the shirt in all of its glory.

Eddie didn’t say anything, but he got off the bed and grabbed Steve’s dirty pants from the floor. He slid the belt out of the loops and tossed the pants back onto the floor, and then he approached Steve.

Steve bit his lip while Eddie looped the leather around his waist with expert hands. He tucked in his shirt himself, and then Eddie batted his hands out of the way and finished the job by zipping, buttoning, and buckling him up.

“Thanks,” Steve said. “What a cute assistant…”

“Pleasure was all mine.” Eddie smiled. “That shirt is…sure something.”

“I know.” Steve winced. “Robin bought it for me. I don’t know if it’s my colour.”

“Oh, no. It definitely is,” Eddie assured with a stern expression. “And the fit too…tight, but not too small. Shows it all off without being overkill. Perfect.”

“Really?”

“Really. I’m gonna write her a note telling her she’s a visionary.”

Steve laughed. “Please don’t. She’ll never let me live it down.”

“Now I’m definitely gonna do it.”

“So, hot stuff, what other delights are hiding in your shopping bags?” Eddie waggled his eyebrows. “Anything interesting?”

“Lots. You can go through them if you want. But maybe later? I should get dinner started.”

“Oh yeah,” Eddie said. “I almost forgot.”

“You like barbecue, right?”

“I’ve been known to partake…”

“Cool,” Steve said. “That’s what I was thinking, but if you have a different—”

“I’m not picky.”

“Because I was gonna say, I could always order a pizza or something. There’s a deal at Surfer Boy—”

Eddie interrupted him again by flailing back on the bed like he’d been shot. He cried out in agony, “Oh, the betrayal!”

“What?” Steve asked, walking over to the bed and putting his hands on his hips while he stood before Eddie and watched him writhe and clutch at his chest as if he was in actual pain.

After a few seconds, he couldn’t hold in his laughter anymore.

As soon as Steve gave him a reaction, Eddie sat up and returned to normal. “Steve Harrington. You would dare order from Surfer Boy Pizza? The workplace of my known nemesis?”

“How could you? Supporting the business is supporting his employment, and with the money he makes, he buys more strains in more volume. More exotic. I can’t compete with—”

“Are you talking about Argyle?” Steve laughed. “Seriously?”

“Deadly.” He was still smiling, though.

“Trust me, Eddie. You’re everyone’s first choice. Argyle’s just back up for people who are scared of you.”

Eddie looked smug. “I love to hear it.”

“Anyways.” Steve shook his head fondly. “I hope you know you’re keeping me company outside.”

“Are you kidding? I could be allergic to the sun, and I would still go out to enjoy the show.”

“You can borrow shorts if you need to.”

“Not necessary. Khaki shorts don’t exactly go with Metallica.”

“You could take your shirt off.”

“Now there’s an idea.”

Steve smirked. “Or if you want to swim, I’ve got trunks.”

“Nah. I don’t like the water. I think I’ll just lounge and watch the master at work…I mean, I’d offer to help, but like I told you. I’m a shit cook.”

“Fine by me, baby. You can be my eye candy anytime.”

“I graciously accept.” Eddie bowed and walked out of the room doing an exaggerated walk that made Steve’s face hurt from smiling so hard.

He came up close behind Eddie and nabbed his hanky before it could slip out from all of his jostling around.

“You almost lost this,” Steve said, handing it to him.

“Ah, ever the gentleman.”

“Be careful, or next time I’ll take it. Add it to the collection.”

Eddie looked at him with mischievous eyes. “What do you do with the other one? ‘Cause I definitely haven’t seen you with it in your back pocket…”

“It’s where you left it.” Steve watched Eddie’s face for a reaction, and he didn’t disappoint. He bit down a smile and averted his eyes like he was shy about the whole thing. And Steve knew Eddie was a lot of things, but shy was definitely not one of them.

“Good,” Eddie said after a moment. “You never know when you’re gonna need one.” With that, he folded up the one in his hands and tied it around his head in a bandana.

“Versatile,” Steve commented. One of his SAT words. He hoped Eddie would appreciate it.

“Are you?”

“What?” Steve blinked at him.

“Are you versatile?”

“Umm. I guess so?” Steve scrunched his face.

Eddie laughed and shook his head. Steve still had no idea what the fuck he was talking about, but he was getting used to it. Sort of.

-

“So what’d you and Chrissy do yesterday?” Steve asked Eddie once they were in the kitchen. He told Eddie to help himself to anything he wanted, then got started crafting the hamburger meat he had taken out to thaw in the morning into patties. “You were about to say before we started talking about Billy.”

“Oh right,” Eddie said, grabbing a Coke from the fridge and taking it over to the table where he stationed himself to observe Steve. “That’s what I was telling you… We went to the Hideout, like we’re wont to do.” Eddie held out his hand dramatically.

Finally. A specific answer for what Eddie had been up to. He was going to copy Eddie and write Chrissy a thank you-note since he’d rather it be her Eddie was hanging out with than literally anyone else. He wasn’t even jealous that he hadn’t been invited. Okay, maybe he was a bit…

“And after, oh, about an hour or so of peace and not-quiet,” Eddie continued. “Who the fuck walks in but your number one fan?”

Steve’s stomach dropped. Was it Neil? Did he somehow know the connection now? And that was why he was reminded to ask about Billy? But Eddie didn’t seem that upset. So he probably didn’t know.

Fuck. But when Eddie did find out, how would he react? Now that he’d known for two weeks and hadn’t said a damn word. The longer he waited the more fucked up the whole thing got.

How to say it? Just spit it out, or explain why he hadn’t been able to find the words first? Apologize? Explain how he didn’t want Eddie to have to be burdened with knowing he’d accidentally betrayed his friend?

Selfishly, he didn’t even want to acknowledge Eddie’s connection with Neil aloud. He hated that that scumbag had even gotten close enough to breathe the same air as Eddie.

Another part of him was nervous. What if Eddie didn’t care at all? Leaving Steve once again to face his own moral dilemma of whether to continue with Eddie while knowing that he was capable of knowingly betraying Max? That was an old fear now. Now that he knew Eddie and how much he cared for his friends.

So really, his biggest fear was seeing Eddie upset—sad or angry.

What if he was devastated that he’d hurt Max—even if she wasn’t actually aware of it?

What if he got mad and thought Steve was trying to dictate which clients he was allowed to see? What if Eddie thought he was judging him again? Patronizing him? The last time Steve had insinuated anything about Eddie taking a break from his work, Eddie had nearly ripped his head off.

Steve was too scared to say anything that would make Eddie completely turn on him, but if he didn’t say anything, that might make Eddie turn on him all the same. He loved Eddie. He’d told Eddie right to his face he would never hurt him. So what was more hurtful? Knowing or not knowing?

He was already keeping it from Eddie that Billy suspected there was something going on between them, and that felt dangerous, but maybe Eddie wouldn’t care since he was tough. Not scared of anything or anyone. And he’d been prostituting for who knew how long. Way before Steve came into his life, so maybe this wasn’t a big deal. Maybe coincidental relations happened all the time. And psychotic homophobes like Billy or his father weren’t going away anytime soon. That’s why Eddie had his knife, and—

Steve wasn’t cut out to handle all of this shit. He didn’t know what the right fucking answer was. All he knew was that he couldn’t lose Eddie, and the fear of that happening had him paralyzed with indecision.

“Who?” His voice cracked, so he cleared his throat. “Who showed up?”

“That animal.” Eddie frowned. “Billy. Who do you think?”

Steve’s already sensitive stomach twisted. “What the hell was he doing at the Hideout?” Was Billy a customer? Would he be? Would Eddie say no if Billy propositioned him? Would Billy even give him a choice?

“He was on a date.”

“Oh,” Steve breathed shakily. “Shit. With Heidi?”

“Yeah,” Eddie confirmed. “Looks like she takes all the boys there…” He smirked at Steve.

Steve didn’t catch the joke right away. But when he did, he could barely give Eddie more than a chuckle. “I think it was their two week anniversary or something.”

“Keeping track?”

“Fuck no,” Steve said. “Robin was sitting with Chrissy and Heidi at practice, and Heidi likes to gossip, I guess. So, you know. Naturally, Robin filled me in on the whole thing.”

“Oh, me too.” Eddie flashed his eyes. “But Chrissy must’ve missed that detail. Just like she failed to mention what happened to you.”

“Maybe she had better things to pay attention to than me,” Steve suggested while he opened the fridge and pulled out a few vegetables, so he could chop and skewer them.

“Like?” Eddie inclined his head.

“Um, I don’t know…You know. Maybe she was more interested in what the girls were saying.”

“Perhaps.”

“God,” Steve continued. “Did he say anything to you? Or like, bother you?”

“Nah, they were on a double date with Tommy and whatshername. Too busy, I guess. Plus, we left pretty soon after they got there.”

Steve raised his eyebrows. What a weird concept that Billy was his replacement. For everything. He was living Steve’s old life like Steve didn’t even exist anymore. Good. He could fucking have it.

Steve knew what he wanted now. Who he wanted. And he was right in front of him, downing his can of Coke like he’d never tasted anything better.

“Plus, he isn’t obsessed with me like he is with you,” Eddie added.

“Yeah, but you’re on his radar.”

“Steve, I’m telling you. He has it out for you. Not me.”

“But—”

“Listen to me!” Eddie interrupted. He spoke forcefully but not rudely.

Steve gestured for Eddie to continue saying whatever was so important.

“Even the night of your party...he was talking about me, but he was talking to you. Getting in your face. Putting his arm on your shoulder...”

“Yeah?”

“And I’m suuure he was bitching about me to you on Thursday, but you’re too sweet to say and hurt my feelings.”

Steve’s mouth popped open. Eddie was right on the money, except it wasn’t just about his feelings. He didn’t want Eddie to know people suspected they were together in case he got spooked and wanted to stop...

“That’s what I thought.” Eddie tilted his head forward and raised his eyebrows like told you so.

“Aren’t you pissed he brought you up, though? He knows we’re like, associated.”

“Big deal. I’m associated with everyone. I deal to half the school.” 

Shit. Good point. Eddie was so logical.

“Anyway, he’s testing you to see if you’re actually gay like he suspects. Like he wants you to be. Whether because he wants to fuck you or fight you, maybe both. That remains to be seen. But I promise you, you’re his prize. Not little old me. So don’t worry about him bothering me. Look out for yourself. Please.”

Steve was at a loss for words, so he only nodded. That seemed to satisfy Eddie.

“But, he did look my way a few times. Stupid prick.” Eddie frowned.

Steve sighed. “That’s not bad, I guess.”

“Yeah, but who knows? Maybe the psycho would’ve started something if it wasn’t clear that the Hideout is my spot. Bunch of huge fuckers who all know my name and think Corroded Coffin kicks ass? Please. They would’ve annihilated him.”

Steve smiled at the thought of that. A bunch of metal heads backing Eddie up if anyone tried anything. But he had seen the clientele at the Hideout, and most of them were drunks who kept to themselves. And not many people had turned up for Eddie’s show. But that was only one time, on a random Tuesday. Maybe Friday nights were different.

“Not to mention the half dozen guys who wouldn’t want to see my jaw broken since they have such fond memories of my mouth.”

Jesus Christ. The smile fell right of his face before he had the chance to turn away from Eddie.

“Don’t look so scandalized. It’s true.”

Steve ran his knife a little too forcefully through the pepper he was slicing, and it made a loud thunk on the cutting board. “If your mouth is the only reason they’d care, then they should just stay away from you.”

He didn’t look at Eddie while he said it, so he wouldn’t betray any more of his emotions.

“Benny has a shotgun, anyways,” Eddie added brightly. “I’ve seen him use it.”

“That makes me feel better about him being there, then. Although, I guess it’s becoming a bit of a spot for jocks now.”

“Chrissy broke the first seal,” Eddie sighed in agreement. “Next was you. I’m gonna have to dig a moat to keep you guys out.”

“I can swim.”

Eddie laughed and gestured through the kitchen window. “Is that why you have a big, fancy pool?”

“Pretty much.”

“I can’t even picture Chrissy at the Hideout, though,” Steve said. “She’s so…light? Does she even have fun?”

“She does,” Eddie said. “She even has a little outfit she wears now. I think it’s the only black she owns, but she works it.”

Steve smiled. “Cute.”

Eddie nodded. And he was quiet for a moment before he said, “Steve?”

“Yeah?” The tone of his voice made Steve nervous. What was he going to say?

“Can I ask you a question?”

“For sure. What’s up?”

“Does Robin happen to like girls?”

“Uhh.” What the hell kind of bullshit attack was that? Eddie just asked him that in cold blood, no warning, no nothing? He was not gifted at thinking on his feet. “W-what makes you say that?”

“Mmm, namely the fact that you spend most of your time together, and yet she’s not your girlfriend.”

“We’re best friends.” Steve grabbed the plate of hamburger patties and the plate of veggie kebabs and started heading toward the sliding door. He inclined his head to show that Eddie should follow him.

Eddie grabbed the door for him and closed it after they were outside.

“Ugh,” Eddie complained. “The sun.”

Steve laughed and set his handful on the patio table. He slipped his sunglasses from the collar of his shirt and put them on. “It’s summer, baby.”

Eddie scowled at him and collapsed into the chair closest to him, immediately lighting up a smoke. “The only heat I like is the lit end of one of these.”

“Don’t you like how hot I am?” Steve teased, lighting up the barbecue.

“That’s a given. I don’t even need to say that.”

Steve smiled to himself, pleased that Eddie seemed side-tracked from his original line of questioning. Success.

“Anyways, I know you guys are best friends,” Eddie continued.

Shit.

“But how do I put this… She doesn’t look at you like she’s interested, and probably about ninety percent of girls in the school are. So… Do with that what you will.”

“I mean, even the jocks at your old table look at you with these pathetic puppy dog eyes like they’re waiting for you to change your mind and come back to them. Especially Tommy. My God. But Robin? I don’t get the desperate vibe from her—”

Steve snorted.

“When it comes to you,” Eddie finished.

“Yeah, that’s better,” Steve said. “But she—Hey.”

“What?”

“You keeping an eye on me in the cafeteria?” Steve smirked and clacked his tongs at Eddie.

Eddie rolled his eyes. “Take it easy, barbecue boy, I like to be aware of my surroundings. That includes keeping a watchful eye on all the goings-on in Hawkins High, including but not limited to the lovely dining facilities.”

Steve shook his head. God, he was good. Answer for everything. Now, even about why he had let him keep the hanky. Because he might need it for versatility? As if Steve was ever going to wear a bandana.

“Barbecue boy?” Steve said in lieu of demanding straight answers about the nature of Eddie’s “attraction” to him. “That’s new.”

“Yeah I just came up with it. What’s your verdict?”

“I like it. I mean, you’ve called me cocksucker before, and dumbass, so…”

“My mouth runs away from me sometimes, what can I say?” Eddie tucked his head down and raised his shoulders and gave Steve a sheepish laugh. Heh heh heh.

“And anyways. Argh!” Eddie yelped. “Quit changing the subject! Sneak.”

Steve snickered. “What was the question again?”

“I asked you if Robin has a proclivity for the ladies.”

“How about this?” Steve began. “You tell me why you’re asking, and I’ll decide if I tell you.”

“Your reluctance to answer is pretty loud.”

“What?”

Eddie smiled. “It means you’re being cagey, and you wouldn’t be unless you were hiding something.”

Steve sighed. He’d been keeping Robin’s secret for months now, and of course Eddie had cracked him. He supposed it was only fair that Eddie knew about Robin since she knew about him, but…still. It didn’t feel good.

“Hey,” Eddie said. “Don’t worry. If I’m reading the situation right, Robin won’t mind at all.”

“What do you mean?” Steve frowned. “And how did you know I was even thinking that?”

“Why do you think Chrissy gave me the play by play of their entire conversation?”

Steve looked at him for a moment before he shook his head slowly and pointed his tongs at Eddie. “I fucking knew it. I told her. And I totally caught Chrissy staring at her yesterday, too. Holy shit. She’s gonna freak out.”

“Now that we’re on the same page… Let’s settle down. You remember what I told you about Chrissy.”

“Right,” Steve said. “Yeah. She’s going through a tough time. That’s why I told Robin to play it cool if they got to talk. You know, be her friend first. Be there for her and see if she comes around. Especially since Jason is still in the picture.”

Eddie shook his head and stubbed his cigarette out in the ashtray. “Why do you have to be so fucking sweet all the time? It’s not fair.”

Steve was taken aback at that. “Oh, I don’t know. Uh, she just asked me for advice. I said what I thought. It was no big deal.”

“Right. No big deal. Your favourite phrase.”

Steve shrugged.

“And did she wonder exactly how you knew this detail about Chrissy?” Eddie asked, leaning back in the chair and bringing his legs with him, so he could hold them to his chest.

Oops. Steve wondered how much of his face Eddie could read behind his sunglasses. Especially since Eddie was squinting since the sun was right in his face, big and dark orange, about to set. Could Eddie tell he was wide-eyed? Caught?

“Well, she knows we’re friends,” Steve admitted. “She sort of heard us talking at Scoops.”

Steve stared at the barbecue while he waited for Eddie’s reaction.

He only laughed. “Yeaaaah, that was my fault. That uniform makes me loose-lipped.”

“Right,” Steve breathed in relief, facing Eddie now. “Um, but she doesn’t know about the other stuff. That’s not my business to tell. I’m not like, you know, running my mouth about you to anyone.”

“I swear,” Steve added for good measure.

Eddie looked at him for a second before he spoke. “I wouldn’t be here if I thought you were.”

“Good,” Steve nodded and turned back to the food.

“But, Steve,” Eddie began. “I’m not asking you to lie for me, or keep secrets. None of my shit is your responsibility. I know the risks of it all, and they’re mine alone.”

“But—”

“You should worry about yourself. Your own life. You have enough going on without carrying my burdens too,” Eddie insisted.

“Fuck that.” Steve slipped his sunglasses back onto his collar. He wanted Eddie to see his face now.

“Excuse me?”

“Fair enough, I’m not an expert on what to say, or what to do about the things in your life. Or even in general... Most of the time, I just try to say the right thing and hope it helps. Or try not to say the wrong thing...”

Steve ran a hand through his hair before he continued.

Eddie didn’t interrupt him even during the pause.

“But, when you told me what things were like for you and how you felt, it meant a lot to me. It means a lot to me. Even if I can’t fix things, I can listen and be there for you like you are for me, even after the mistakes I’ve made… The mistakes I’m probably making right now. So, sorry, but being a good friend and sharing your burdens? Caring about you and what you go through? Listening to your problems? Hell, even worrying that Billy might hurt you? It’s the least I could do, Eddie.”

“And if you don’t like it? I guess you’ll just have to get over it.”

Steve snapped his tongs at him and turned around again, so he could shut the grill off and start plating everything. His heart was pounding the entire time, so intensely that it made his chest hurt. Please let this be okay.

After a moment, Steve had to check and see if Eddie was still sitting at the table because he was so quiet. Very unlike him to be silent.

He was there, polishing off a second cigarette, staring at the table so intently Steve thought the glass might shatter.

Steve didn’t press him for a response. He only walked closer to the table and asked, “You want to eat inside or out here?”

“Are you fucking kidding?” Eddie asked, putting out his cigarette and standing up from the table with a loud scrape of the chair. “I’d rather die than eat outside.”

“Mind getting the door for me, then?” Steve suggested. “These plates are hot.”

“Oh shit! On it.” Eddie hustled to the door and grunted while he slid it open with both hands on the handle as if he was opening a much larger and heavier door.

“You’re ridiculous,” Steve said as he walked by with his arms full, unable to help himself from smiling.

“You’ll just have to get over it.” Eddie winked at him and went to the fridge to grab two Cokes. 

Steve knew everything was okay when Eddie walked by and set one of the cans down next to his place at the table and ruffled his hair before moving on to his own seat. 

It was probably dangerous how content he felt seeing Eddie sit across from him and take a bite of the food he’d made. Under his roof. Just the two of them. Where they were safe and nobody could touch them.

He decided that even if he couldn’t succeed and eventually win Eddie over, the pain would be worth it. Even to have him for a short period of time was everything. 

Chapter Text

It only took thirty seconds of being seated before Steve was out of his chair again, grabbing condiments from the fridge.   

He sat back down, and once he got started adding the ketchup, mustard, and mayo, he realized he’d forgotten cheese.   

“Oh no,” he pouted.   

“What’s wrong?” Eddie asked while he yanked a piece of pepper off the end of his skewer with his teeth.    

“I forgot the cheese.” Goddamn Robin. If he’d had time to gather himself after his shower, he would’ve made sure everything was ready before Eddie had even arrived. And Eddie wasn’t innocent in this either—how could anyone be expected to prepare a meal with him sitting at their kitchen table being all pretty and distracting? And pretty. Not possible.  

Eddie peeled the bun off the top of his burger and examined it.    

“If you want, I can slice some and put the burgers back on the barbecue, so it’ll melt,” Steve offered. “Do you want me to?”   

“I’m good without it,” Eddie replied. “But thanks, barbecue boy.” He gave Steve a wink.    

“Are you sure?” Steve frowned, watching in concern while Eddie took another bite.   

Ugh. What was the point of making a big show of cooking for Eddie if he botched it?   

“Yup,” Eddie said with his mouth full. He swallowed, then said, “This is the best burger I’ve ever had. It doesn’t really need anything on it.”   

“Really?” Steve’s stomach flipped at the compliment. He’d hoped the seasoning would be flavourful enough for Eddie’s liking, and he must not have been lying about enjoying it, because he was already half done his first one, even though Steve hadn’t taken a single bite.   

“I think you might have to sue Burger King for using a name that obviously belongs to you,” Eddie joked.   

“Yeah, well,” Steve huffed. “They can have it.”   

“But thank you,” Steve added, giving Eddie a small smile. “I’m glad you like it.”   

He took his first bite, and he thought it tasted just okay. Definitely needed cheese. But if Eddie didn’t want any, he wasn’t going to bother.   

“Steve?”   

Steve swallowed the bite he’d just taken and put his burger back down on his plate. “Yeah?”    

“Does it bother you to be referred to in royal terms?”   

“What, like king, and majesty, and stuff?”   

Eddie nodded.    

Steve shrugged, and Eddie raised his eyebrows, angling his head at him more noticeably.    

“Yeah, sort of,” he admitted. “Why do you ask?”  

“Why does anyone ask anything? ‘Cause I wanna know.”  

Steve pursed his lips. “I mean, how do you know?”  

“You get a look on your face,” Eddie revealed.   

“Oh.” Yeah, he knew all too well that his face hid nothing. Masks were Eddie’s expertise.  

Eddie sat back in his chair and looked at him like he wanted him to say more, so Steve obliged.    

“I get that you’re just joking, and I know most people mean it as a compliment, or whatever, but it just…I don’t know how to explain it.” Steve put his hand around his can of Coke and flexed his fingertips to spin it around in its spot for something to do while he spoke.   

“It reminds me of everything I used to be. All the shit I’m trying to get away from. You know?”    

He sighed and looked up at Eddie, “And I know I’m not technically a different person. There’s probably lots of stuff about the way I am now that I’ll look back on in ten years and think, ‘wow, what a douche. Thank God I’m not like that anymore.’” 

“Maybe even in ten minutes,” he joked. 

He smiled when Eddie laughed. 

“It’s like, I feel like I’ve made progress,” he continued, “and when people call me king, or whatever, it puts me right back at square one. But, I don’t know. That probably doesn’t make any sense. It’s just a word. It’s stupid.”   

Steve stopped, wondering why he always ended up monologuing at Eddie whenever he asked him a simple question. Hell, even when he didn’t ask him a single thing. It was probably those big, doe eyes. They were like a vortex that sucked Steve in and made him want to do whatever Eddie asked, including tell him personal truths.    

Sharing with Eddie made him feel a weird dichotomy of relief and fear at the vulnerability, but he couldn’t ever stop himself. Which might’ve been fine if Eddie shared more. That way it wasn’t so one-sided, but Eddie wouldn’t even tell him about the book he was reading let alone what was actually going on in his head.   

The only time Eddie seemed to tell him anything was in response to him getting upset. Like when he’d asked Eddie to stop the last time they were at the Hideout. Then in his room when they were talking about Billy, and Eddie told him he knew what it was like not to have anyone to talk to. And even before, after their first time at the Hideout, when he got embarrassed after oversharing about his dating history, Eddie then shared a bit of his own experience.  

Eddie never volunteered anything, so what would he even know about him if he didn’t initiate things—whether accidentally, or intentionally? 

It was why he was pushing Eddie so hard to accept his affection even though it scared the shit out of him in case he pushed too hard and pushed him away. But he had to try something. Risk something, on the off chance that Eddie would let him in. Let the pushing pull him closer.   

“So yeah,” Steve finished. “Whatever.”   

Eddie wasn’t saying anything, but he looked thoughtful. Which might not have meant anything because he always looked thoughtful. Like his mind was constantly racing. His eyes twinkling like he knew something nobody else knew. Like he was seeing things and hearing things that nobody else picked up on. Least of all Steve.    

He couldn’t imagine what it was like in Eddie’s head. To be so smart and observant, to have all these witty things to say at the ready. To be so in control all the time, even when he wasn’t, he was.   

“I don’t think it’s stupid,” Eddie said finally.   

“No?”   

“We had an entire conversation about it in your bedroom, an hour ago. How words hurt?”   

“Yeah, but getting called king isn’t even bad compared to what you get called.”   

Eddie shook his head and exhaled. “Do you ever let yourself feel bad about something without comparing yourself to other people, or pretending it’s not a big deal?”   

Steve frowned. It just seemed reasonable that he shouldn’t whine about the things wrong in his life when he’d caused so much wrong in other people’s lives. And when other people had it way worse than he did.  

“I told you I wasn’t going to police your experiences,” Eddie added.   

“Yeah, but that was about me not being gay enough, or whatever.”   

“It applies to everything you go through.”   

Something clicked for Steve, then, and he couldn’t believe he hadn’t realized it sooner.  

“Well, you do the same thing, you know,” Steve argued. 

“What do I do?” Eddie furrowed his brows.    

“Okay, maybe it’s not the exact same thing, but you play stuff off like no big deal, like how people treat you is no problem.”   

Sure, he’d understood early on that Eddie wore masks to hide his thoughts and feelings. In the beginning, he’d thought Eddie was only acting attracted to him as part of his performance to get paid. Then after Eddie revealed that he genuinely was interested in him, it was the matter of his mask disappearing every time he received a heartfelt compliment. Like he just couldn’t believe it, or wasn’t used to hearing it. Maybe both. 

Steve also knew that Eddie had been hurt before—to what extent emotionally or physically, he still didn’t know. Enough that Eddie didn’t take chances or let his guard down or want anyone to do nice things for him. Because anyone being nice to him had to be a trap. 

But even knowing all of that and knowing the kinds of things Eddie’s customers said and did to him, Steve assumed he’d been hurt enough times that he became tough. Like it was part of his true character, and not just part of the performance. And he’d also assumed that Eddie’s use of masks were confined to their own personal dynamic. It hadn’t occurred to him that he might be living his entire life behind a mask. That his toughness was a mask too, and underneath it was an Eddie who was suffering—not laughing—every time he got called a name.  

“Enlighten me.” Eddie smiled and gestured for Steve to continue. 

He was being so casual about it that Steve wondered if he even had a leg to stand on in this conversation. Maybe he was totally fucking wrong. But what if he wasn’t?  

“Like when I told you I was sorry that Tommy called you a fag, you said it was nothing new,” Steve explained.   

“Because it’s not.” Eddie shrugged. 

“But then you say you know that being degraded hurts.”  

“That’s just common sense.”  

Steve chewed on his bottom lip. He wasn’t that great at arguing his points. Right out of the gate, Eddie had answers for everything. As usual. 

“Okay, but when I asked you if there’s anything you don’t want to be called, you said there’s nothing I could call you that you wouldn’t like,” Steve continued, “but what about other people?”  

“What about yourself?”   

“What about me?” Eddie inclined his head. 

“You call yourself names.”  

“Like what?” Eddie challenged. 

“Well, when we were at the Hideout last…” Steve had tried to tell Eddie not to talk about himself like that—fag freak whore—but he’d only ignored him. And he’d been so pleased with the outcome of their conversation, he hadn’t reflected on it a ton beyond trying to remember if Eddie had said he would be seeing other people or not when Robin had asked. But it was easy to recall most of it since it was probably the most important conversation he’d ever had in his life. 

He remembered putting his hand on Eddie’s knee, and Eddie lying his hand over top of his. How good it felt when Eddie accepted affection, when he let him comfort him. He was still chasing that feeling even now. If Eddie would just fucking let him in. 

He remembered Eddie calling him sweetheart. A lot. He remembered admitting to Eddie that he was used to pain, and that he thought Eddie could hurt him way more than he could ever hurt Eddie. He still thought that was true. 

And he remembered Eddie saying that he thought he would fuck him over like everyone else who’d burned him. How he was surprised that he was a good guy, not just a jock douchebag. But he’d been hurt so many times it was hard to turn the tough part off. And now, Steve understood.  

Eddie’s expression darkened. “Right...I’m failing to see how me calling myself names proves your point.”  

Steve clacked his teeth together while he tried to gather his thoughts. He’d sort of lost his point.  

“Well…” Steve ran a hand through his hair. “If you say it, then it doesn’t matter if someone else says it. You turn it into a joke. Laugh when people say mean things, like it’s funny,” Steve insisted. “And, you told me. Sometimes the tough part of you is hard to turn off. That means sometimes you’re not tough. Right? Which means you can get hurt too.”  

“You’re reading too much into it.” Eddie waved his hand in front of him. “It’s an expression. And, if you recall, I also told you if you get burned enough times, you toughen up like meat on the barbecue. And meat stays tough.”  

“How fitting, too, given your meal of choice,” Eddie commented. “If I had your tongs, I’d clack them at you.”  

“Exactly,” Steve said. “Another joke.”  

Eddie pursed his lips, and Steve was starting to feel uneasy. Maybe he shouldn’t have even said anything. Maybe Eddie was being honest, and it was that simple. He was tough and unbothered, end of story.  

“Would you rather that it bothered me?” Eddie asked before Steve could say anything else.  

“No, I—”  

“Then what do you want? What are you trying to prove, here?” Eddie frowned.  

“I’m not trying to prove anything. I’m just trying to understand you.” 

“What good would that do?”   

“I—”  

“Shit, Steve,” Eddie began, tapping his fingers on the table with dull little thuds, “if I cried on your shoulder every time I got called a fag or a freak, I’d be on you all day.”   

Steve looked away. He’d practically been in tears while he clung onto Eddie twice now.  So what, he got pushed a few times, had to endure a few dumbass comments? He didn’t need to be so pathetic about it.  Eddie had to think he was a complete idiot. 

“I didn’t mean that you were wrong to be upset,” Eddie said softly.  

“So I’m allowed to get upset, but you’re not?”  

Eddie tightened his mouth.   

“It’s cool,” Steve said. “I’m just… Fine”—he threw up his hands— “maybe I’m wrong, and it doesn’t actually bother you when people call you names. Maybe you are used to it, and you really are tough.”  

“I guess I just wish you didn’t have to be.”   

Eddie tapped his fingers on the table harder and his rings started making clunking noises.   

“And I guess I just don’t understand how you’re so strong when people are calling you a lot worse shit than ‘king’. What’s my problem?”   

Eddie clasped his hands together and brought them under his chin to rest his head on while he talked. “Being called king bothers you because you aren’t one anymore. Don’t want to be one. It contradicts your identity.”   

“Being called fag, or freak, or slut, or my personal favourite”—Eddie put a hand over his heart and gave Steve a big smile— “cockwhore. Veryyyy evocative” —Eddie closed his eyes and nodded a few times— “doesn’t bother me because that’s what I am.”  

“Is that the answer you’re looking for?” Eddie looked at him serenely, his hands folded in front of him and resting on the table.  

“What?” Steve scoffed. “No, Eddie. You’re not—”    

“Stop it,” Eddie bit. 

Steve immediately closed his mouth. Fuck, he’d pushed too far. Why couldn’t he have quit while he was ahead?  

But he was just trying to understand. If Eddie was so comfortable with being called names, then why charge more when people did it? How could he acknowledge the degradation and dismiss it simultaneously?   

And what was wrong with him? He’d called plenty of girls sluts before just because they let him fuck them right away. He’d initially been interested in Nancy because she was harder to get. And one of the first things he’d wondered when he found out about the glory hole was exactly how slutty Eddie was, like it was some fun adventure. A game.   

Steve didn’t even feel like he was the same person anymore. Like those thoughts belonged to someone else. But he’d still thought them. He’d called Jonathan a queer just because he was pissed and jealous, even though he already knew he liked boys. It was one of his biggest shames.  

I’m not right, he had said. And Eddie had actually consoled him, without even knowing exactly what he meant, and told him he should give himself a break. Such a good person, so kind and understanding and forgiving. So insightful and intelligent, and beautiful. And he thought he was just some cockwhore?   

It was so wrong, Steve couldn’t even stand hearing it. Whether it bothered Eddie or not when other people said it, that’s what he actually thought of himself?   

“I’m sorry,” Steve said in the sincerest voice he could muster. “I just wish you could see yourself the way I see you.”   

Eddie chewed on his lip, there was a flash of something in his eyes before his face hardened into a mask that Steve hadn’t seen in a while.  

He took a breath, and his voice was calm, when he said, “Steve, I told you I was going to be nicer to you, and I don’t want to break my promise. So can you please drop it?”   

Despite the calm tone, Steve could feel the intensity behind Eddie’s warning.  

That reaction was more proof to Steve that he was right, but it didn’t make him feel better. Because maybe Eddie wasn’t lying when he said he was tough and that he could handle his lifestyle. Or at least, Eddie didn’t think he was lying because he believed his own words. 

But Steve didn’t believe him anymore. Eddie thinking that prostituting was his identity and not just something he did wasn’t handling things at all. Eddie referring to himself by the names people called him because he thought they were accurate wasn’t handling things. 

No wonder he was shocked when Steve gave him compliments. When Steve wanted to do nice things for him.  Jesus Christ. The more Steve learned about Eddie the less he felt he knew. But he was still determined to figure him out. If he figured him out, he could know what he wanted and needed, and then give it to him. Make him happy. Make him accept that he deserved to be loved. 

“For sure.” Steve held his hands up. “My bad. Consider it dropped. Sorry.”  

He was grateful that Eddie had at least given him a warning instead of just lashing out. That was something.   

Eddie gave him a small, satisfied nod and relaxed in his chair. Steve felt like going over there and just hugging him until his arms couldn’t do it anymore. But he knew it was no good. Eddie would probably kick him in the balls for patronizing him. 

“Okay,” Steve sighed. “So um, what do you wanna do now?”   

“I’d say let’s fool around, but you might have to give me a bit.” Eddie’s easy smile was back, and he was leaning forward in his chair, elbows propped on the table. “I’m super full.”   

“No worries,” Steve said. “We can just hang out. Do you want to watch a movie, or something?”   

“Got anything good?”   

“We’d have to go to rent,” Steve admitted. “We only have like, my dad’s shitty westerns.”  

Eddie winced. “Yeah, no thanks.”  

“But I’m surprised,” Eddie began. “You don’t have Terminator? I thought Arnold dominated your fantasies.” Eddie laughed, his eyes even brighter now that he was teasing. “I definitely thought you’d’ve bought it.”  

Steve laughed with him, relieved that he hadn’t completely ruined the entire evening with his pushing. “That was a joke. I watched the movie a lot, and I do think he’s good looking and totally badass, but yeah…”  

Eddie gasped. “I knew you were fucking with me. You didn’t really like my leather jacket or my chain. Such a liar.” He shook his head solemnly. “Whatever happened to honesty, Steve?”  

Steve would’ve found it funnier if he wasn’t keeping a major secret from Eddie—two if he counted the depth of his feelings for Eddie as one.   

He’d almost been let off the hook for it all when Eddie told him nothing in his life was his responsibility, and then he’d put himself right back on the hook by insisting he should share Eddie’s burdens.   

He should probably put his money where his mouth was, then. But he’d already pushed Eddie enough to get a warning. It would be fucking suicide to bring shit like this up now, but then when?   

Steve wiped a hand over his face. For fuck’s sake. Maybe he should just write it down on a piece of paper and hand it to Eddie, so he wouldn’t have to say it out loud.  

“How many times do I have to tell you to stop thinking so hard?” Eddie said, picking up his empty skewer and reaching across the table to poke Steve’s arm with it.   

“Sorry,” Steve said. “W-what were you saying?”  

“I said I knew you didn’t actually like my jacket. You were pandering to me…”  

“Oh,” Steve said dumbly before his brain caught up with the topic. “No,” he said quickly, “that part was zero percent a joke. I love the way you dress.”  

Eddie raised his eyebrows incredulously. “Yeah, okay.”  

“No, really,” he insisted. “The eyeliner, the nail polish, the chains…all of it. The band t-shirts too even though I have no fucking clue who any of them are. And I mean, you haven’t worn eyeliner in a while, and your nails are pretty clear right now. But either way. With or without it. I dig it.”  

Eddie frowned and started messing with the ends of his hair, twisting and twirling them. “But it’s not your style. Not even close.”   

“So, you wouldn’t wear this pink shirt.” Steve gestured to himself. “Yet you think it looks hot on me. It’s the same thing.”   

“I guess,” Eddie allowed.   

“You don’t have to guess,” Steve said, “because I just told you.”   

“Wow. Look out, everyone.” Eddie turned and looked around the kitchen as if he was actually addressing an audience. “There’s a reason Steve and sassy both start with the letter ‘s’.”   

Steve smiled. “Don’t forget sexy.”   

“Mhm,” Eddie agreed. “And seductive.”  

Steve waggled his eyebrows.  

“And smart,” Eddie said.  

“I appreciate it, but I’m definitely not smart,” Steve disagreed. “There’s another ‘s’ word for what I am.”   

“Yes there is,” Eddie said seriously. “Sweet.”  

Don’t forget slow, selfish, and secretive.  

“There aren’t as many good words that start with ‘e’,” Steve complained. “Excellent is like the only one I can think of.”

Eddie laughed. “It’ll do.”  

Steve pondered, staring at Eddie trying to get the word to come to him. He knew there was one, but it was tough to think of shit like that on the spot.   

“Right,” Steve said, “so, movies. Did you want to go rent some?”   

“Nah, I don’t feel like going out in public.”  

“Okay.” Steve shrugged. “No problem.” What the hell were they going to do then? Sit there and stare at each other all night? Didn’t sound bad, actually…  

Eddie licked his lips which left them a darker pink than they had been before, and against his pale skin and dark hair, with those big eyes, he looked almost like Snow White, or something. Which made him think of fairytales and—  

“Enchanting!” Steve snapped his fingers. “That’s the word.” 

Eddie barked out a laugh. “Fuck off. Enchanting. Where do you come up with this stuff, I swear...”  

Eddie shook his head at him and rolled his eyes, but Steve noticed his cheeks were pink now. Ha! His masks could hide expressions, but they couldn’t make his skin un-blush. It only made his assessment of him looking like Snow White more accurate.  

He was going to keep giving Eddie compliments until he had no choice but to start believing him. It was his new mission. He wasn’t even offended he’d been told to fuck off.  

“But back on the topic of movies…” Eddie started.  

“Yeah?”   

“If Arnold wasn’t actually how you found out you were attracted to men, then who was?”   

“Oh, uh, honestly? I just always sort of knew.”  

But you confirmed it.  

“Cool.”  

“Like I was always around guys growing up because of sports,” Steve explained, “and I always dated girls because I like girls, obviously…but sometimes when I looked at boys, I felt excited or interested like I did with girls too, so then I just, sort of put two and two together. I don’t know. It wasn’t some big event, or whatever.”  

“And did you panic? Or was that part of the joke too?” Eddie didn’t look accusatory or angry, just curious.  

“I was worried about anyone finding out, like if I accidentally said the wrong thing or acted the wrong way, but nobody ever noticed. Like we talked about…the way guys are in the locker room, you would think they were all gay anyway, so if I ever slipped up, it was no big deal. And, yeah, I mean, I don’t know. There was no crisis. It’s not like I wish this wasn’t a part of me.”   

“And to tell you the truth, I think I like girls more in general. Like, it’s not a fifty-fifty split.”   

“I see. What is it, then?”   

“More like ninety-ten,” Steve admitted.   

Really, it was more like a split of Eddie-everyone else. He wasn’t interested in anyone who wasn’t Eddie, regardless of gender.    

“Damn, I’m part of the ten percent.” He rested the backs of his fingers under his chin and batted his eyes. “Doesn’t that make me feel special?”  

“You are special.”   

“Mhmm…” 

“I know you said you were never with girls, but was there any time you thought you liked them or did you always know too?” Steve asked.  

“I always knew,” Eddie said. “Of course, I have a very strong appreciation for the ladies. I like them a lot more than men, let me tell you. But not that way.”   

“Oh.”   

“Sometimes I wish I did. It would be so much easier, but”—Eddie threw up his hands—“I don’t do anything the easy way, so it makes sense, really.”   

“Yeah, I guess.” Steve was unsure of whether that was the type of comment to laugh at, so he gave a weak chuckle.  

“And like, did you panic, or anything?” Steve added. “I mean, you always knew, so I guess maybe not.”  

Eddie met his eyes for a moment and then looked down and started twisting one of his rings. “Not really.”  

Steve frowned. What was that? Ugh, what he wouldn’t give to know what was going on behind that beautiful face at any given time. 

“Does your uncle know?” Steve wondered. “Or like, your friends? ‘Cause you said you don’t have anyone to talk to…”   

As much as Steve wanted Eddie to himself, he didn’t like the thought that nobody else was there for him.  

“Yeah, he knows, Hellfire knows, Joe and Charlie...” Eddie shrugged, then looked at Steve pointedly. “But they don’t know the rest.”  

Oh. That made sense. He was the only friend in Eddie’s life who knew about that part of him. Steve wasn’t sure if that made him special or not. It certainly made him something.  

“Your uncle knows? And he’s cool with it? That’s awesome, man,” Steve said. “Seriously.”  

“Yeah, Wayne’s the best,” Eddie agreed.  

“Right now, it’s just you and Robin for me,” Steve explained. “And I sort of told Vickie too yesterday. That was a big step since I don’t know her super well, but I think it went okay.” 

“Good for you.”  

Steve couldn’t tell if that was sarcastic, or not, but he didn’t think so. Eddie didn’t seem angry.  

“Are you gonna try to tell your parents?” Eddie asked.  

“I don’t think so,” Steve said, frowning while he considered it. “I don’t know if my mom would care, but my dad definitely would.”  

“Is he dangerous?” Eddie narrowed his eyes. “Would he hurt you?” 

“He probably wouldn’t like hit me or anything, but he’d kick me out. Or at least he’d want to,” Steve explained.  

Eddie inclined his head at him. His number one signal that he wanted to know more.   

“He wouldn’t want anyone else to know,” Steve clarified, “and kicking me out would cause questions. He wouldn’t want to look bad, you know? So he’d just be pissed off and disappointed behind closed doors, but ultimately not do anything.”  

“Ah.”  

“Just like when he caught me smoking up. He didn’t really care, he just told me to make sure nobody else saw me doing it because it would reflect bad on him.” 

Just like when Tommy hit him, and he told him: Black eyes look bad in more ways than one. You've already done this to me too many times. Don't let it happen again, Steve.

“Wow,” Eddie said. “Sounds like a real nice guy.”   

“It’s okay. It’s not as bad as what some people get.”  

Eddie gave him a look that said, Steve…what did we just talk about? 

Steve sighed. “Not to like, compare, or whatever.”  

Eddie smiled, clearly satisfied that his message had been received. 

“What about your dad? If you lived with him?” Steve wondered.   

“My old man would beat me into the ground,” Eddie said after a moment.   

Steve wasn’t sure how Eddie could sit there and tolerate his complaining when it was so trivial in comparison. It was ridiculous. But he couldn’t say that lest Eddie start glowering at him again. So he just said, “Fuck him, then. Good thing he is wherever he is.”  

“Cheers to that.” Eddie gave him a big smile and held out his can.  

Steve picked his up even though it was empty and clinked it with Eddie’s.  

“He’s in prison, by the way,” Eddie said quietly. “So.”  

“Shit,” Steve said. “I’m sorry.”  

It was terrible news, but Steve couldn’t help but feel happy that Eddie was sharing something with him. Something he didn’t have to. Something he hadn’t been pressed about.   

Eddie shrugged.  

“At least you get to be with Wayne now, guy seems legendary if you ask me.”  

“What if I wasn’t asking you?” Eddie teased.  

Steve laughed. “Then I’ll tell you anyways.”  

Eddie gestured for him to speak. “Go ahead then. Enlighten me on the attributes of my uncle as if I don’t already know them…”  

“I mean, he goes to all your shows, for one thing.”  

“True,” Eddie agreed. 

“Knows you’re gay and accepts it.” 

“Also true.” 

“He has a kickass hat and mug collection,” Steve added. “That shit takes dedication. So obviously, he’s you know, like motivated.” 

Eddie’s entire face lit up with his laugh. “If you ever meet him…do not even mention the collection. Chrissy did it to be polite once, and he gave her the full tour. It took over two hours. He can tell you where he got each one, how much it cost, when he got it. Anything… So just, be warned.” 

Steve smiled. If only. Hi sir, nice to meet you. I’m Steve, Eddie’s boyfriend. Show me your first mug. “I’ll keep that in mind.” 

Eddie nodded seriously. “Please do.” 

“But what about your folks,” Eddie said. “Do they come to your games?”  

Steve scratched his head. “Not every game. It’d be unrealistic.”  

“Why?”  

“Well, there’d be a lot. That’s basketball, soccer, baseball, and swimming events. Oh, and volleyball. And track. For four years,” Steve listed. “So.”  

“How many out of those?” Eddie pressed.   

“Um... I don’t know. My dad came to my basketball championship this past season,” Steve revealed. “Since it was my last game.” And because the mayor was going to be there to schmooze with.   

“One game out of all of those?” Eddie raised his eyebrows. “Are you kidding?”  

Steve shook his head. To be fair, his mom had dropped him off at a lot of games before he’d gotten his license, but she hadn’t stayed. So.  

“Does he work that much?”   

“Yeah,” Steve confirmed. “Mostly he just thinks high school sports are useless, though. He says he’ll come to my games if I play college level.”  

“Do you think he will?”  

“No,” Steve said without hesitation. “I, uh…” Shit. Eddie might as well know, even though it was goddamn embarrassing. “It’s kind of impossible since I didn’t get into college.”  

Steve couldn’t even meet Eddie’s eyes when he said it.   

“Really?” Eddie sounded genuinely surprised, which Steve found odd.  

“Yup,” Steve said. “Funny thing is, my grades weren’t exactly the problem. I just can’t write admissions essays to save my life.”  

Eddie laughed.  

Steve lowered his eyes.   

“Hey,” Eddie said, reaching across the table and touching the back of his hand until he looked up. “I’m not laughing at you.” 

“Then what’s so funny?” 

“You’re like, the most charming person I’ve ever met.”  

“What does that have to do with anything?”  

“So, charm them. Make them want to let you in. That’s all those dumb essays are for. They’re like commercials for yourself. Write it like you’re flirting with the admissions officer, or something. You’d probably get a scholarship.”  

“I’d let you in for sure,” Eddie declared. “Full ride.” He waggled his eyebrows and smirked. 

“Oh yeah, smartass?” Steve raised his eyebrows. “What would my major be?”  

“Mmm. Being handsome?”  

Steve snorted. “Yeah…maybe.” He shook his head and smiled while Eddie laughed too. “But why would I major in what I’m already a genius at?”  

Eddie smacked his hand on the table. “That’s the spirit. Flaunt what you got, baby.”  

Baby. A thrill ran through Steve. Was this reciprocation?  

“I don’t really know if I want to go to college anyways,” he admitted before he could get too lost in thought over Eddie’s words.  

“So, don’t,” Eddie said easily. Like it was so simple. “Or go later when you know for sure. Who cares?”  

“My dad.”  

“Your dad’s a dickhead.”  

“It’s okay. I’m used to it.”  

Eddie hummed. “You deserve better.”  

You’re one to talk.   

Steve changed the subject. “Is it okay if I ask about your mom?” he asked hesitantly. “Like, where she is?”  

“You can ask, but there’s not much to be said.” Eddie crossed his arms.  

“Oh,” Steve replied, unsure if whether that meant Eddie would answer or not. He waited. 

“Old man went into the clink about five years ago, and she took off about twenty years ago. So who knows where she is now.” 

What the fuck? 

“Oh my God, Eddie…that’s awful. I’m so sorry.”   

Here he was whining about his dad not coming to his stupid sports games, and Eddie’s dad was a criminal of whatever kind, and his mom had abandoned him when he was just a baby? Steve didn’t care what Eddie said, he had no right to complain about anything. Ever again. 

“It’s all good.”   

Steve didn’t dare argue with him this time. 

“Well, if it’s ever not, and you want to like, talk about it, you can,” he offered. “You can always talk to me.” 

“There isn’t really anything say.” Eddie shrugged. “It is what it is.”  

“Yeah, I guess sometimes talking doesn’t help,” Steve mused. “Just makes you think about it more, and if there’s nothing you can do to change it or fix it, there’s probably no point.”   

“Exactly,” Eddie agreed. “But…I appreciate the offer. I’ll keep that in mind if I ever feel like pouring my heart out.” 

“Please do.” Steve smiled. “Anyways—” 

“This is depressing—”    

They spoke at the same time.   

“Maybe we should lighten the mood,” Steve finished his sentence first.  

Eddie nodded. “I concur. What’d you have in mind?”  

“If you don’t like swimming, and you don’t want to watch a movie, and you’re too full to fool around—”   

“I’m not that full anymore.”  

“—Want to listen to some music, or something?” Steve hadn’t completely registered what Eddie said until he’d already finished speaking.  

The sly look disappeared from Eddie’s face. “Music?” He raised his eyebrows. “What, those tapes you play at your parties? I don’t know if I’d call it music…”   

“I got some other stuff too.”   

Eddie shook his head. “Do I even want to know?”   

Steve laughed, suddenly nervous at the prospect of Eddie seeing all of the new tapes he bought. Oh well, it would still be fun to hear Eddie’s commentary on it all, even if his selections were misinformed. Or if Eddie ripped his head off for buying him gifts.   

“We have to do something. If we keep sitting here, we’ll keep having serious conversations, and I think we’ve probably had enough for one day, considering you’ve barely been here for two hours.”   

“You make a great case,” Eddie sighed. “But honestly, I am scared to see what you have in your collection, but I think I have to, or I’ll only imagine the worst.”   

“Plus, these wooden chairs are making my ass hurt.”  

Steve laughed. “Sorry, we probably could’ve sat on the couch as soon as we were done eating.”  

“I’ll think I’ll live. Better than the bathroom floor…”  

Steve hadn’t been sure how much food to prepare since it was just the two of them eating. On one hand, he figured that making too much was better than not enough. But on the other hand, it wasn’t the kind of food that tasted good reheated if there were leftovers…   

There ended up being so much leftover it was actually laughable.  He and Eddie had gotten so caught up in their conversation that they’d both stopped after one burger each, and Steve had made enough for them to have three each. Oops.  

He started scraping the plates into the garbage, and then set them on the counter next to the sink to be washed later.  

“Do you want something other than Coke to drink?” Steve asked. “We can take whatever upstairs.”   

“Nah, I don’t feel like drinking, but don’t let me stop you.”   

“Me neither,” Steve admitted, heading out of the kitchen and toward the staircase. “I don’t plan on making any crazy propositions today, so I can be sober…probably.”   

“I still can’t believe you were that nervous,” Eddie scoffed from behind him as he followed him up the stairs. “How much sex you’ve probably had in that very room, and you needed to empty a liquor store and smoke a joint just to talk to me about a blowjob.”   

Steve shrugged and looked at Eddie over his shoulder. “You’re intimidating.”   

“Me?” Eddie raised his eyebrows. “But you knew I was for sale already… Do you get nervous going to the grocery store to buy bread? Like Joyce would give you the third degree for bringing a loaf up to the cash?”   

“That’s totally different.” Steve walked into his room and flicked the light on.  

“Not really.”   

Steve turned to face Eddie with his hands on his hips. “It is to me. You’re a person, not a loaf of bread. Jesus.”   

“And besides,” Steve said, quickly moving on before Eddie could bitch at him. “I can’t believe you weren’t nervous.”  

“What do you mean?”  

“Well, you said you thought I was just another douchebag who would fuck you over, right? Good ol’ King Steve.” Steve looked at him pointedly.   

“Right...”  

“If that’s true, then anyone else would’ve been intimidated, but you totally ran that show. Fuck, I was a total mess. You remember.”  

Eddie blinked at him and then shook his head. “You are an enigma, Steve Harrington. I cannot figure you all the way out, though I try.”  

“Seriously?” That made no sense. Eddie could read him like a fucking book. “There’s nothing to really figure out. I don’t think I’m that complicated. Like at all.”   

“Agree to disagree.”   

“Please. If anyone’s the enigma it’s you,” Steve said, pointing at Eddie. “There’s your word that starts with ‘e’.”   

Eddie laughed. “Fair enough.” He grabbed Steve’s finger before Steve had a chance to pull it back, and he brought it to his mouth, looking at Steve dead in the eyes while he stuck his tongue out.  

Steve froze, enraptured with the sight before him. Eddie touched his tongue to his fingertip and sucked it right into his mouth, wrapping his lips tight. Steve’s cock throbbed in his boxers, and he was dying to know what Eddie was going to do next.   

His face turned from seductive to mischievous in an instant, and then Steve felt teeth.  

“Ah!” Steve whined. It wasn’t hard enough to hurt, but damn what a fake-out.  

Eddie released his finger and went to the bed and plopped down beside the shopping bags. Giggling before he said, “That’s what you get for being sassy.”  

Steve scoffed. “No wonder you didn’t eat much dinner. I used the wrong meat for the burgers.”  

Eddie threw his head back and laughed. “I ate plenty. One of those babies is like three fast-food burgers. Plus, we were talking.”  

“Babies, huh?” Steve teased. “You’re not making a great case for not being a cannibal.” 

Eddie rolled his eyes and smacked Steve lightly on the arm. 

Steve smacked him back then ran over to his bed and called, “Home free!” 

Eddie came over and sat next to him and smacked him anyways. “If we’re both on home free it cancels out,” he explained. 

“Riigght,” Steve said sarcastically. “I forgot that rule.” 

“It’s okay.” Eddie patted him on the shoulder. “I forgive you.” 

“Thanks.” 

“So.” Eddie rubbed his hands together. “You did tell me I could go through your wares, so let’s see what we got here. Shall we?”  

Steve nodded. “Go ahead.” 

Eddie grinned and picked up the first bag. “The Gap,” he announced. “My favourite store.”  

Steve shook his head at Eddie’s high, girlish voice.  

“Ooooo, more shorts,” Eddie said, holding them up in front of his face. “You know what I always say…” 

“What?” 

“You can never have enough cargo shorts.”  

“I put them back like ten times, but then I just decided to get them,” Steve said. “Why not, you know?”  

“They’re not bad,” Eddie assessed, “but I think they’d look better on you.”  

“I think that pick-up line goes the opposite way.”  

“Not in this case it doesn’t,” Eddie said. “The only thing that could save this travesty is if your ass was filling them out.”  

Steve laughed. “And you say I’m the charmer?”  

Eddie stuffed the shorts back in the bag and moved onto the next. It was the last bag before the one with condoms and the one with the tapes. Steve wasn’t sure which one caused him more anxiety. Both of them were presumptuous in different ways. But the condoms had the potential to seriously offend Eddie while the tapes might just offend him because he liked being dramatic.  

“Shoes,” Eddie declared, flicking the white tissue paper aside to reveal the crisp white of new Nike's. “I gotta give it to you. These are nice.”  

“Thanks. I bought them for grad,” Steve explained. “My usual ones are a little dirty, and I don’t want to wear dress shoes.”  

“Oh, yeah...Grad.” Eddie shuddered. “Can’t wait to sit through three hours of that bullshit.”  

Eddie put the lid back down on the box and set it on the ground next to the bag from the Gap.  

“Two more,” Eddie announced. “Which one should I open next? God, this is like Christmas.”  

Steve laughed. “Since we’re supposed to be listening to music, I think you should go with that one.”  

Eddie obliged and plucked the bag from the music store off the bed. He settled it into his lap and blindly reached in to fish one tape out.  

“Seriously?” Steve asked. “Just dump them out.”  

“But Steeeve, I was going to hold each one with my eyes closed and try to sense telepathically what God-awful pop singer it was.”  

“Mature.”  

“You’re no fun,” he sighed dramatically.  

Steve couldn’t help but grin. “Just dump them. See for yourself which God-awful singers they are.”  

Eddie shook his head. “This is going to kill me.” He dumped the bag and the tapes clattered together on Steve’s comforter.  

Steve was excited and smiling big while he took in Eddie’s confused face.  

“What the—Steve, did you—” Eddie shrieked and shot his hand out so fast that it made Steve flinch.  

“You got the new Dio?” Eddie hopped off the bed. “Holyyyyy shit! I’ve been meaning to go and pick this up. It’s their only live album—so far, but I have their studio ones too,” he rambled. “This one’s actually songs from Sacred Heart, which they’re touring for right now. Oh my God, it’s going to be like I’m there!” Eddie thrust his hand into the air. “This is so fucking cool. Jesus Christ! I—”   

“Wait,” he asked breathlessly, whipping his head around to face Steve. “How’d you know? Did you just guess? Or what?” He scrunched his face in confusion. 

“Well, no,” Steve admitted. “I recognized the picture on your vest, so I knew you liked that band, and then the sign said this one was a new release, so I sort of hoped you didn’t have it yet. I didn’t really know what I was doing, but yeah. I tried.” He shrugged.   

Eddie tapped his fingers against his mouth. “You bought these for me?”  

“Yeah?” Steve said. “Sort of. I mean, you can have all the ones you don’t already have if you like them. It’s just, if you’re going to be over here more, I thought you should have some music you like to listen to, and then we could, like, listen together. Then I can actually know what you and the guys are talking about next time we all hang out.”  

“Is that…okay?” Steve asked hesitantly.  

“Is that okay?” Eddie repeated.  

“Yeah.”  

“This is more than okay,” Eddie said seriously. “This might be like, the highest achievement of my entire life. Wait until Gareth hears that he totally dropped the ball on your education and you recognized Dio because of my vest. That little shit can eat it.”  

Steve ducked his head and laughed. “Cool.”  

When he looked back up, Eddie was staring at him in a way that made his skin buzz. It was the way he’d felt the night they were in his room during his party, except this wasn’t sexual electricity, although that was certainly present. It was like his entire body was attuned to Eddie’s, like they were on the same wavelength, and he could feel exactly what Eddie was feeling. Eddie’s eyes were soft, and so were the rest of his features. He brought a hand to his hair and fiddled with a strand near his mouth, pulling it across his lips before tossing it away back to his shoulder. And Steve realized why his expression was affecting him so much.  

He’d seen it in glimpses before. Moments where Eddie let his guard down. But never in full force like this. Eddie was maskless, and he wasn’t acting like it bothered him, or like he was trying very hard to hide it. Steve felt completely naked under that gaze, even though it wasn’t harsh, or judgmental, or angry. It was just so intense. It was affection.

And it was intoxicating to see that look on Eddie’s face when he was looking at him. It made him feel worthy and appreciated and seen. And it was probably a good thing Eddie didn’t look at him like that all the time, or he might just get down on his knees at Eddie’s feet and never get back up.  

Steve had to look away first because he couldn’t handle it anymore. He’d been so nervous that Eddie would hate that he bought him anything or made any assumptions about their dynamic. That he’d be uncomfortable with the gifts. How could he have anticipated that Eddie would react the complete opposite?   

Well, actually, Eddie was totally mercurial, so if there was one thing that Steve was certain about it was that he couldn’t ever predict how Eddie would react to something. It was always a fifty-fifty shot. Hot or cold. He was really starting to like gambling, though.  

“So look through the rest,” Steve suggested, still avoiding Eddie’s eyes. He gestured to the tapes scattered across his bed. “Tell me what they are.”  

“Right, yeah,” Eddie agreed. “Okay.”  

“The reason I even went into the metal section to begin with was because I was trying to find that one you mentioned last week, and how you liked his solo stuff better, but I couldn’t remember the name.”  

“Ozzy Osbourne,” Eddie’s voice was dripping with reverence. His eyes were wide and his lips were parted.  

“Yeah, him,” Steve confirmed. He definitely would not have guessed that.  

Eddie returned to the pile of tapes on the bed and started flipping them over to see the fronts.  

“Master of… Holy fuck.” Eddie clenched his eyes shut, then continued looking through the pile in a frenzy. He sorted out the tapes that were clearly for Steve’s own tastes. “The Last in Line. Absolutely beautiful. Killers…good. W.A.S.P. debut. Amazing. Hell Awaits. Good. Blizzard—Shit! You got it! This is the one. Blizzard of Ozz.”  

Eddie clutched the tape in both of his hands and held it right up to Steve’s face 

“Awesome.” Steve beamed. What a lucky shot. He was going to have to buy a lottery ticket, for sure.  

“How the hell did you do that?” Eddie shook his head in disbelief. “Like, out of all the albums. These are like, the fucking best. Some of my favourites. Do you have a sixth sense or something? Seriously, Steve. This is scary.” 

“Honestly?” Steve scratched at his head. “That’s how I did it…I just picked the ones with the scariest looking art. Like, demons and crosses and shit. But I mean, to be fair, all the covers sort of look like that.”  

Eddie laughed. “I suppose that’s one way.”  

“So which one should we listen to first?”  

“Ohh, Steve. Silly, silly Steve. You have no idea what you just got yourself into.”  

“Yes I do.”  

Eddie smiled at him, then leaned down and gave Steve a quick kiss on the lips before he retreated and skipped to the stereo.  

“Okay, because we can’t realistically listen to them all tonight,” Eddie began. “I’m going to play you my favourite song from each album. And then you tell me which one you like the best, and we’ll listen to the rest of the songs on that album. Okay?”  

“Sounds good to me.”  

“Awesome.”  

Eddie tore the cellophane off Master of Puppets first. “This is Metallica,” he explained. “Like my shirt.” He grabbed the material on either side of the logo and pulled it out from his chest.  

Steve felt a little dumb not having made that connection since he’d seen Eddie in that shirt before. But Eddie didn’t seem to think anything of it. He was smiling, but his expression was all business while he launched into more explanation.  

“It’s pretty heavy,” Eddie said, “so I kind of doubt you’ll be into it, but you should still hear it anyways. I played the title track—that’s when the song is the same name as the album—when you came to our gig last time. So you might recognize it. Actually, you totally will because it didn’t sound anything like the other stuff we played.”  

“So it’s not a disco cover?”  

“Definitely fucking not.” Eddie pointed at him. “Those are child’s play. Mostly me dicking around. This is not to be trifled with. This is thrash.”  

Steve held his hands up. “Thrash. Got it.”  

Eddie grinned at him and shook his head. “Metallica is sacred and exquisite. So just…hold onto your hat.”  

Steve discreetly moved the bag of condoms and lube to the floor with the rest of the shopping bags once Eddie’s back was turned. He was definitely down just to watch Eddie geek out to his music for the rest of the night, even if it meant they didn’t have sex.   

Steve stayed on the bed while Eddie fiddled around with his stereo.   

“Okay, okay, okay,” Eddie chanted. “Listen.” He pressed the play button and turned his face to Steve, his eyes widened as far as they would go. He looked like a total maniac, yet still so adorable.  

Once it got past the first minute, Steve recognized the song. He also hated the song.   

But Eddie was tearing it up like he was actually the one playing. He hadn’t even been able to stay still for ten seconds while they listened before he grabbed Steve’s baseball bat from where it was leaning in the corner of his room and started playing air guitar on it. He whipped his head back and forth so hard that Steve was surprised he didn’t give himself a concussion or get welt marks on his skin from his hair.  

The song was much more enjoyable when he was watching Eddie perform it. But even that wasn’t enough to make him like it.  

After it was done, Eddie stopped the tape. He was panting and completely red in the face when he asked, “So what’d you think?”  

“Uhhh.” Steve scrunched his face and showed his teeth. 

Eddie put a hand over his heart. “Ohhh,” he cried. “You wound me.”  

“Sorry,” Steve said earnestly. “Maybe it’ll grow on me? I mean, you were awesome. Played the best air guitar I’ve ever seen.”  

“Oh, you like that?” Eddie’s tone immediately went playful. He lifted the bat up and rested it on his shoulder. “Bat guitar?”  

Steve nodded. “I love it.”  

“Got another one? You can totally join me.”  

“I do in my car,” Steve admitted. “But there’s no fucking way I’m playing bat guitar.”  

Eddie laughed loudly. “It was worth a shot.”  

“It’s okay,” he continued. “We’ll do something lighter next since you’re a newbie.”

“Can we listen to Ozzy?” Steve asked. “That’s the main one I wanted to hear since you did a whole rant about how great he was…”

“‘Can we listen to Ozzy?’ he says,” Eddie scoffed. “What did I tell you about talking like you’re the star of a wet dream?”

“I can’t remember. Probably something like stop doing it? Or no, maybe it was do it harder?” 

“Pervert.” Eddie winked then returned the bat to its resting place.

“He has a super unique voice, really nice to listen to,” Eddie remarked, picking up the tape from the bed and heading back to the stereo. “Try to focus on that if the guitar’s not for you.”  

“Okay,” Steve agreed. “Sure. But I doubt his voice is better than yours…” 

“Are you angling for a blowjob, or what?” Eddie narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

“Yeah, take off your pants,” Steve teased.

“Don’t tempt me…” Eddie threatened. “I could probably last through the entire runtime of this tape if I put my mind to it.”

“Is that supposed to be a bad thing?”

“Your jaw would be awful sore,” Eddie said. “You probably wouldn’t be able to talk at all…”

“Still not seeing the problem.”

“You have been quite mouthy today…” Eddie mused.

Steve couldn’t deny that. 

“Down, boy.” Eddie smirked. “That’s a game for another time…and a much longer album.”

“Do you think we could do it while you were playing guitar?” Steve suggested.

“What?” Eddie’s eyes flashed to him.

“Like if you were playing guitar, and I blew you at the same time, and you like tried not to mess up or whatever. Like you said, a game.”

“Wow.”

Steve laughed. Eddie looked like his entire brain had been wiped clean. “But then again,” Steve continued. “I wouldn’t be able to tell if you messed up, so…”

“I wouldn’t cheat,” Eddie assured.

“No? Not even a little?” Steve teased.

“It would be impossible,” Eddie explained. “I sort of swear a lot when I mess up, so it’s super obvious.”

“Something to consider, then,” Steve said. “If you’re interested.”

“Yeah,” Eddie agreed. He cleared his throat. “Until then… stay focused. I’m about to press play.”

“Focusing,” Steve confirmed. “Totally focusing.”

Eddie laughed, pressed play, and ran to sit next to Steve on the bed.

“So, this is ‘Crazy Train’,” Eddie announced. “After this, it’s ‘Goodbye to Romance’, which is solid. Charlie really likes that song, so we’ll listen to that too even though I said we would just do one per… This way you can bring it up to him next time you see him. He’d totally buy you a drink if you said you liked the lyricism—but actually, you might. Especially one line, it might be symbolic to you. But maybe not if you’re not into lyrics. Then we’ll flip it. Mr. Crowley’s the first track on the other side. These songs aren’t as long as ‘Master of Puppets’, so even if you don’t like them, they’ll be over quick. In retrospect, I probably should’ve started you on Ozzy. But, whatever. I can’t go back in time. And since you hated it, probably best we got it out of the way, and—shit I’ll be quiet. Sorry.” 

“Never be quiet,” Steve said. “This is what I wanted.” 

Eddie ducked his head, and Steve bumped their shoulders together.  

When ‘Crazy Train’ started, Steve found himself nodding his head to the beat and tapping his foot.  

The bed was bouncing since Eddie didn’t really stop headbanging even though he was seated. He was a lot less violent about it, though. Probably since this song wasn’t nearly as intense as the other one.  

They were quiet at the song played. “You’re right about his voice,” Steve commented. “It’s cool. Never heard anything like it.”  

“I know, right?” Eddie gushed.   

“The lyrics are cool too.”  

Eddie nodded eagerly. “So you like it?”  

“Yeah. I—Oh shit.” Steve stopped when the guitar solo started. “Damn, that’s good.”  

“Fuck, you’re totally making me hard right now,” Eddie sighed.   

Steve smirked. “Listening to metal is foreplay for you, then?”  

“Uhhh, yeah, dude, what else is there?”  

“I can think of lots of things.”  

“Ohhh, you mean like kissing and shit,” Eddie teased.  

“Kissing?” Steve scrunched his face. “Who would want to do that?”  

“Some pretty sick bastards, I imagine.”  

Steve leaned in, and Eddie met his mouth enthusiastically, like listening to music really had worked him up enough for him to be a little sloppy. Or maybe the prospect of getting blown while he played guitar. Either way. And Steve was so into it. He didn’t let Eddie lead, and Eddie didn’t let him lead. It made their movements aggressive, Steve eventually gripping the lapels of Eddie’s vest tightly to hold him in place, so he wouldn’t be able to push so much.  

Eddie had both of his hands resting on Steve’s thighs, half on the skin, half on the material of his shorts. His fingers flexed and released over and over again, and each time, the sensation ran all the way up and down Steve’s legs and straight to his cock. Eddie wasn’t even all that close to touching him there, but the way he was kneading him made it feel like a pseudo handjob.  

Crazy Train ended and transitioned into Goodbye to Romance, and Steve vaguely listened to it while he kissed Eddie. But Eddie still had his full attention. He moved his hands from Eddie’s vest to cup his face, and when he adjusted, Eddie moved his hands further up his thighs. He tried to focus on the song a bit more since he was so hard, and Eddie’s hands felt so good he thought he might come in his pants again.

He hadn’t come since he was with Eddie in his trailer, and three days was a lot. Especially since Eddie had him all wound up from even the day before at the lockers. Shit, if he actually ever got to fuck Eddie, he would need to jack off like ten times beforehand, so that he could last more than five minutes.   

Focusing on the song turned out to be a good idea since it was sort of depressing and made it easy not to want to get off.

The angle was tough to navigate since they were sitting on the edge of the bed. Steve’s neck was already sore from just a few minutes, and the only way to rectify that was to actually lie down. He was waiting to see if Eddie went for it first, but he didn’t. Steve made the move. He pushed against Eddie’s mouth with his own more forcefully, so he’d have to tilt his head back and eventually go down.

Eddie moaned into Steve’s mouth, and he went easily, his head hitting Steve’s pillow and his hair fanning out around him. Steve shifted closer to the middle of the bed and gave Eddie some room to get his legs off the floor, and then he moved to lie on top of him.  

He held himself up on his hands and knees while Eddie situated himself, and he was about to drop his weight when the tape ended and plunged the room into silence. Apart from their breathing and the sound of the rustling blankets.  

Steve backed off instead of descending on Eddie like he’d planned since he knew Eddie would want to flip the tape.   

“Shit,” Eddie panted. “One day they gotta make tapes that have all the songs on one side. I swear.”  

“I’ll flip it,” Steve said. “Hold on.” He climbed off the bed and walked over to the stereo, knowing full well that Eddie had his eyes on him and could see exactly how turned on he was.  

“Wow,” Eddie breathed.  

“What?”   

“You are seriously gorgeous.”  

Steve shook his head. “This again?”  

“This again,” Eddie confirmed.  

“You know what, though?” Eddie prompted.  

“What?” Steve said again.  

“It’s missing something.”  

“What is?” 

“Your outfit.” Eddie sat up and scrambled off the bed.   

He tried to get to Steve so quickly that he nearly tripped, and Steve was delighted to know that he was right when he’d guessed that Eddie would trip over a clean floor since he was so used to navigating through the chaos of his bedroom.

Eddie practically ripped off his vest and thrust it at Steve. “Put it on.”  

“Really, why?”  

“Because. You’re being educated, and you need to look the part,” Eddie explained. “Plus, I’m feeling self-indulgent. I want to see it.”  

Steve shrugged. He couldn’t argue with that. “Okay.”   

When he put the vest on, Eddie smiled and nodded. “Ohhh yeah, that’s…Yeah. Exactly.”  

Steve did a little turn and held out his hands. “I think the denim really brings out the pink in my shirt.”  

Eddie laughed. “I like it. As far as fashionableness goes? It’s probably dogshit. But as far as you looking hot goes? It’s perfect.”  

Steve wasn’t so sure he pulled off the vest, but then he imagined what it would be like to see Eddie in some of his clothes, and that definitely appealed to him. He knew Eddie wouldn’t be caught dead wearing something so obvious as his letterman jacket, but maybe in private. Or maybe something simple like a shirt…

“So am I flipping the tape, or do you want to listen to Dio since I’ve got the vest now?”  

“Mmm. That’s tough. The answer to Dio is always yes,” Eddie said, “but…maybe there’s an exception to every rule.”  

“What? Is there something else in the stack you’d rather listen to?”

“Yeah. Let’s listen to one of your tapes.”  

“Really?” Steve frowned. “But you hate them.”  

“Yeah, and you hate mine—mostly,” Eddie said. “It’s fun to try, though.”  

“Are you sure? You don’t have to.”  

Eddie furrowed his brows. “If I wanted a clone of me to hang out with…I’d spend time alone. I want you to be you, Steve. You know? Like, obviously you wearing my vest is a sight to behold, but on any other given day? Your letterman jacket and your Gap garbage is what I like to see you in.”  

“So come on.” Eddie clapped his hands together. “Show me your favourite album, and I’ll bitch about it at length, obviously, but who knows? Maybe seeing you enjoy it will be endearing, and—”  

Steve didn’t think before he closed the distance between them again and cut off Eddie’s rambling. And Eddie let him again. Except this time, Eddie was the one pulling him closer by grabbing onto his vest. Steve groaned and wrapped his arms around Eddie’s body, one arm firmly around his middle and the other palming at his ass. It was a new move since he’d never really had the opportunity or the guts to do it before, but he was horny and desperate, and all of the nice things Eddie said about him and the way he kept looking at him was coursing through his veins and making him crave.  

What a nice ass it was, too. He had seriously been missing out.  

“Oh, fuck, baby,” Steve groaned. “That’s good.”  

Eddie whined and fisted his hands in his own vest even tighter. Steve reciprocated by giving Eddie’s lower lip a small bite.   

Eddie bit him back a little harder, and Steve tightened his hold on Eddie so that he was all but trapped in his arms. How he longed to keep him there, so he could just love him and kiss him and protect him forever.  

He slowed his pace down for a few beats, so that breaking the kiss wouldn’t be so abrupt, but Eddie pulled his mouth back first like he sensed Steve had something to say.  

“Eddie?” Steve murmured, ghosting his lips across Eddie’s jaw and neck, still holding him so tightly he could feel his heart beating against him.  

“Yeah?” Eddie’s voice was light and high, and so sweet.   

It made it all too easy to ask.   

“I know I said I wasn’t going to make any crazy propositions, but I changed my mind.”  

Eddie laughed and Steve could feel the vibrations on his lips since he was still mouthing his way across the expanse of Eddie’s skin everywhere above his shirt collar.  

“You wanna fuck me?” he guessed. 

He didn’t understand how Eddie could possibly think he was an enigma.

Steve didn’t have it in him to feel ashamed about his obviousness. Eddie should know he was wanted. Always.

“Y-yes.” Steve’s voice cracked. “Please.”  

Eddie was quiet for a moment, and the lack of an immediate, enthusiastic yes made Steve nervous. But then Eddie hummed, “Thought you’d never ask, sweetheart.”  

Chapter Text

The fact that Eddie wanted him too made Steve’s brain go foggy for a moment. He missed that Eddie was talking again.  

“Sorry, what?”  

“I asked if you could release me,” Eddie said, his voice coloured with amusement.   

“Why, is there somewhere else you need to be?”  

“Uhh… Ideally the bathroom, so I can make sure everything’s in order. Unless you’re willing to take a risk. You know, walk on the wild side, as they say.”  

Right.

Smooth, real real smooth, Steve. Jesus Christ.

He laughed to cover his blunder and loosened his grip on Eddie, although he didn’t let him go completely. “Be my guest. It’s right there.”  

And how gracious Eddie was to be able to laugh with him. Give it right back to him and make everything fun. Not serious or tense or scary.

“Oh really, right here?” Eddie asked, pulling away and pointing at the bathroom. “The room in your bedroom that’s clearly not a closet because it has a sink in it?”  

Steve scrunched his face. “Wow. Okay. Now who’s being sassy?”  

Eddie flashed his eyes at him and smiled. “Serves you right.” 

Once the door clicked shut, Steve wiped his hands over his eyes and back over his hair. Holy shit. He was going to be inside Eddie. It was like he was a virgin all over again. And when it came to guys, he technically was. Plus, this was Eddie. He loved Eddie. Having sex with him would be totally different. It would be better. Amazing. Life-changing. 

He was so excited he could hardly think or move from where he was standing by the stereo.  

Music, right. He flew to his shelf. He didn’t have a huge collection, but he had enough, and he had his mixtape of favourites which was all that mattered. He set it all up, but didn’t press play because he wasn’t going to waste the runtime by listening without Eddie.  

He went over to his bed and cleaned up the new tapes, stuffing them in their bag and setting them aside. Then he collected the pillow from the floor where it had landed when Eddie had thrown it at him earlier and added it back to the rest of his collection. Was it enough? Would Eddie be comfortable? Should he do anything else that would make it better? Maybe a candle or two? Eddie used them during his games, Steve remembered. And he kept his bedroom dim. So he seemed like a mood-lighting kind of guy…But lighting candles during sex was kind of weird. The last thing he needed was to start a fire and kill them both. Although, dying together sounded kind of romantic—  

“Get a fucking grip,” he muttered to himself. Not for the first time, and definitely not the last. Thinking of Eddie made him deranged and always would.  

He wondered if Eddie had any drugs on him, so he could chill the fuck out. But he sort of didn’t want any, even if it was an option. He wanted to experience every moment of having Eddie in his bed authentically. Even if there were moments that were awkward, or bad, or downright awful. He would treasure all of it.

In the end, he settled on turning his desk lamp on, as well as the one on his bedside table. He shut off the overhead light and pulled down the shade in the window. He never knew who was lurking around, after all.  

He opened the box of condoms, grabbed a few and put them on his nightstand for easy access, along with the lube.   

Then he waited.  

When Eddie finally came out, he jumped off the bed like an overeager moron. Eddie was probably gone for less than five minutes altogether. But it was enough to drive Steve crazy with anticipation.   

“Excited much?” Eddie raised his eyebrows.  

He would have been self-conscious about it, but Eddie looked excited too. Steve could see it in his smile. And he still hadn’t put his mask back on. It felt like anything could happen when Eddie was looking at him with such affection. Like he could do anything. Be anything.  

“What gave it away?” Steve teased, gesturing to his dick straining at his shorts. It earned him an eye roll.

“I am deeply, deeply flattered.” Eddie put a hand over his heart and bowed.

“Good,” he retorted. “You should be.”

“Be right back,” he added. “Gotta wash my hands.”  

Eddie gestured to the bathroom with a dramatic sweep of his arm. “Bathroom’s right over there, big shot.”  

Steve snickered. Eddie was so feisty tonight, and he absolutely loved it.   

Steve didn’t bother closing the door while he washed his hands, and it was a good thing, because Eddie took the opportunity to come in behind him and wrap his arms around his waist. And that was something he would never have wanted to miss. 

“I never get to see my vest from the back,” Eddie mused, hooking his chin on Steve’s shoulder and making eye contact with him in the mirror. “Looks awesome as fuck.”  

“I get to see it from the back all the time,” Steve said. “And it definitely looks awesome, but…I think it has more to do with the fact that it’s you wearing it.”  

“Sweet talker,” Eddie accused. “And here I thought you looked much better in it with your broad shoulders and shit. You fill it out like it’s yours.”  

How about I fill you out like you’re mine?

Steve turned off the faucet and reached for the hand towel, and Eddie still didn’t let go. “Agree to disagree.”  

“Ugh, you’re such a pacifist,” Eddie complained.

“I don’t know,” Steve said. “I just don’t like arguing with you about who looks better in what when it’s clearly you every time. Seems like waste of energy.”  

Eddie sighed and let go of Steve, only long enough for Steve to turn around. Then he wrapped his arms around him from the front and started mouthing at his neck.   

It was gentle at first, but then Eddie really went for it, sucking at Steve’s Adam’s apple hard like he was trying to break the skin. Steve didn’t know why, but that particular move always made his knees weak in the best way. If he fell, he wouldn’t mind. He would never mind if it was Eddie who put him on the ground.  

Steve groaned and brought his hands around to Eddie’s ass. He shoved his hands in his back pockets and squeezed at the same time as he pulled and brought Eddie even closer to him. He had them locked together, flush with each other at the hips, and he could feel Eddie’s hardness pressing against his own.  

He started pushing forward out of the bathroom and walking them back to the bed. It was slow going because Eddie kept kissing him even while trying to walk backwards, and he stumbled a couple of times, but Steve didn’t let him fall until it was on the actual mattress.  

He stood over Eddie and watched while he shifted back toward the headboard. Steve took a second to press play on the tape and immediately came back to Eddie. He put a knee on the bed and then another, crawling a couple feet until he met Eddie in the middle.  

“Your knees okay?” Eddie asked softly. “Does it sting?”  

“Don’t worry, I—”  

“You don’t mind it,” Eddie supplied. “I should’ve known.”  

Steve smiled, and then he knocked Eddie’s legs apart and settled between them.   

His shirt had ridden up, so Steve took the opportunity to kiss his stomach, and then he shoved more of the shirt out of the way and kissed all the way up his chest. He licked over one nipple and then the other, and decided the shirt needed to go entirely.  

He sat back on his heels between Eddie’s spread legs and gripped the bottom of the shirt where it was now tucked under his armpits. Eddie got the idea and leaned forward, lifting his arms to help Steve out.  

As soon as the shirt was off, Steve threw it onto the floor like it offended him for having hidden Eddie’s body from him. Before he got back to work, he took off Eddie’s vest, then the pink polo and his undershirt. With an irritated grunt, he threw those on the floor too. Whose idea had it been to put on so many goddamn layers? It was June for fuck’s sake.  

Eddie held his arms out for him, and Steve brought himself from just his knees to all fours and hovered above Eddie for a moment before he slowly dropped his weight onto him.  

How much better it was to be skin on skin.

Eddie immediately wrapped his arms around his body and accommodated the width of his hips by spreading his legs more. It felt like home.

“Too heavy?” Steve asked.

“No, it’s perfect.”  

“Mmm.” Steve nuzzled into the space between Eddie’s neck and shoulder and hung out there for a moment to settle in and reacquaint himself with Eddie’s lovely scent. Always strongest at his neck. If only he could bottle it.  

He nosed all the way from Eddie’s ear to his jaw, enjoying the rough sensation of stubble that was coming in along his face. He met his lips again and slipped his tongue past them.  

Steve was in heaven while he moved his mouth with Eddie’s, and he heard the opening notes of “Head over Heels”. He hadn’t even heard a single second of the first song—he’d been so focused on Eddie. But as Eddie had described Ozzy’s music, this song could’ve woken him from the dead. Even more so now that it reminded him of Eddie and their entire relationship. 

From the very first line. I wanted to be with you alone and talk about the weather. It was exactly how their first minutes in his room had gone down.   

It’s warm out tonight.  

Sure is.  

It was nothing, and yet it was everything. It was the start.  

Eddie rocked his hips up into him and started trailing his hands down from where they rested on his upper back all the way to his ass.  

Steve hummed into Eddie’s mouth and detached, bringing himself back onto his hands and knees, so he could access Eddie’s chest.  

“This is my favourite song,” he murmured, before he started mouthing at Eddie’s collar bones. Next, he licked a line down Eddie’s sternum all the way to his belly button, eliciting a low whine from him. 

“The intro is killer,” Eddie commented.

If Steve hadn’t already been aware that he’d fallen for Eddie, that line would have sealed the deal. Was it possible to keep falling in love with someone over and over again? 

I'm lost in admiration, could I need you this much?

Steve licked another line the opposite way and popped Eddie’s nipple into his mouth while he teased the other one between his fingers. When Eddie lifted his hips off the bed, humping nothing, Steve tweaked at the ring instead, tugging it enough so that Eddie could feel it but not enough that it would hurt.  

“Shit,” Eddie hissed. “Aghh.”  

Steve chuckled and did it again.   

“Steve.”  

Steve flicked Eddie’s nipple with his tongue one last time before he left a trail of kisses all the way down his stomach. He had to stop when he met the obstacle of Eddie’s pants.   

He sat back on his heels again, so he could have his hands free to rid Eddie of the rest of his clothes.  

Undoing Eddie’s belt buckle was as tricky as undoing a bra for the first time, but he got it after a few seconds, and then the button and zipper were nothing.  

He tugged Eddie’s jeans down while he lifted his hips, and it was much easier to see how hard Eddie was when he was just in his boxers.   

He stole a moment to take it all in. He raked his eyes over Eddie’s body—all of his tattoos, the blue-green veins showing through his translucent skin in an enchanting pattern of branches and webs. A random bruise on the top of his thigh that he probably got from walking into something, or smacking himself punctuating some ridiculous point he was ranting about... A few beauty marks scattered here and there. Not half as many as Steve had himself. Actually, his skin was pretty much perfect.   

“You’re so beautiful, Eddie.” I love you.  

Eddie didn’t say anything, but he didn’t argue with him either, so Steve counted it as a win.  

“Okay?” Steve asked, hooking his fingers into the waistband of Eddie’s underwear.  

Eddie nodded at him with wide eyes, and Steve nodded back at him and pulled them down.   

Steve licked his lips when Eddie’s dick fell back on his stomach with a quiet slap. What a sound it was. What a sight. Steve wanted to run his tongue along the nice vein decorating the underside of it and make Eddie squirm. But he resisted. 

Instead, he focused on getting Eddie’s boxers down over his feet so they could be added to the collection of discarded clothing on his floor.   

He took his time, mouthing at Eddie’s ankle bone and making his way back up his calf. He pressed kisses to Eddie’s inner thigh, and then completely bypassed his dick while he gave the other leg the same treatment.   

Eddie was already hard, so it wasn’t strictly necessary, but he wanted to soak up every inch of Eddie while he could. It wasn’t often that he got to have Eddie like this, and he didn’t know when he’d get him like this again. He needed to savour it. This was a privilege for Steve. An honour. And, anyway, Eddie deserved to be adored.

“Steve,” Eddie breathed, bringing himself up onto his elbows. “What’re you doing?”  

“Taking my time with you,” he replied.  

“Why? You want me to hurry up? I can stop if you don’t like it,” he said seriously, furrowing his brows. 

“No, just—” Eddie frowned for a moment before his features smoothed out. He shook his head then nodded like he wasn’t sure what his answer was. “N-no. I like it. You can keep going.”  

“Yeah?” Steve inclined his head uncertainly.

“Yeah,” Eddie confirmed.

“Then sit back,” Steve directed, tossing him an encouraging smile. “Let me make you feel good, baby.”  

Eddie did as he was told, and lied back against the pillows. 

Steve leaned forward to give him a quick kiss on the mouth. He was even more determined now. Eddie was so experienced in sex but so inexperienced in love that he actually didn’t understand why Steve would be treating him with such reverence? It confused him to be taken care of?

Before he could let the thought linger in his mind enough to anger him to the point of displaying it outwardly, he moved back down Eddie’s body.

He kissed his arms and mouthed at his shoulders and ran his tongue along the ridges of Eddie’s hips where the elastic of his boxers had left an indent. He licked at all of his tattoos like he could absorb all of their meanings, all of the emotions Eddie had felt while he had them inscribed on his body. He took Eddie’s hands in his own and pressed kisses to his knuckles and his rings, taking care to suck the soft pads of his fingertips into his mouth.

Eddie took back control of his hand while Steve did that, pulling away from his mouth so he could brush his hair back and cup his face. Steve leaned into the touch and overlapped Eddie’s hand with his own. They were quiet and still for a moment before Eddie broke the ice and made a joke about how he was going to start calling himself the Godfather if Steve was so keen to kiss his rings.

Steve laughed at the joke, but he figured if Eddie was coherent enough to be teasing him, he had to step up his game.

He grabbed Eddie’s cock in his hand and licked a long stripe along his shaft. His mouth was watering for it, and he couldn’t deny himself anymore.

“Fuck,” Eddie whined, lifting his hips off the bed.

Steve finished off by giving the tip a suck, letting Eddie’s precome flood onto his tongue, light and salty. He moved on quickly to lick up the wet patch it had left near Eddie’s belly button.  

Eddie sighed, and Steve met his eyes. They looked at each other for a few seconds, neither of them speaking until Eddie smirked and said, “Come on, lover boy. Let’s get this show on the road.”  

Lover boy? Now that just wasn’t fair. If Eddie’s main way of creating nicknames wasn’t just taking words and adding ‘boy’ on the end, Steve might have let himself descend into romantic-sign-analysis. Maybe he still would when the time was right… because lover boy was just too much. 

“Steve?” Eddie prompted.  

“Right.” Steve managed to tear his eyes away from Eddie, and he reached over to the bedside table and grabbed the bottle of the lube. 

Focus, you idiot.

He popped the cap and tried to squirt some onto his fingertips, but none came out.  

Then he remembered the security seal.   

“Shit,” he said, rolling his eyes while he screwed the top off, so he could peel off the foil.  

Another smooth move, Steve. You’re really knocking it out of the park tonight...

He was mortified, but Eddie looked amused. “New bottle?”  

Steve ran a hand through his hair. “Yeah.”  

“Surprised you didn’t already have some.”  

“I do, but that was shit I used with anyone. This is just for us.” Steve’s eyes flickered to Eddie’s again, so he could gauge his reaction. It wasn’t that over-the-top of a gesture, in his opinion. It was just considerate, so he didn’t think Eddie would mind. 

And he was right; Eddie didn’t seem like he cared either way. He only said, “Oh.” 

“Yeah,” Steve responded just to say something. Then he held out two fingers under the bottle and squeezed. “There we go,” he said triumphantly, as the lube spilled onto his fingertips. He glanced at Eddie again, but Eddie was staring at the bottle and didn’t notice. 

“Wanna hold your legs apart?” Steve asked.  

“I can go on my hands and knees,” Eddie suggested, finally meeting Steve’s eyes. “It’d be easier for you.”  

“No,” Steve replied. “I want to see your face.”  

Eddie didn’t say anything. He only responded by hooking his arms behind his knees and bringing his legs up to his chest, back and apart. 

Steve reached his hand toward Eddie, praying it wasn’t too noticeable that he was shaking a bit. He bit into his lip at the same time as he made contact with Eddie’s ass. He spread him with his left hand and used two fingers from his right to wipe the lube across his hole.  

He wasn’t sure who shuddered more, Eddie or him. His hands felt hot and tingly where they were connected with Eddie’s skin, like his body had come alive from getting to touch Eddie so intimately. He took his fingers away, but he kept one hand on him, pulling gently at his asscheek and putting him on display.  

He felt so utterly and devastatingly braindead while he looked at Eddie’s entrance, now shining with lube, that he couldn’t even gather words in his mind to form a thought. There was only desire within him. He wanted to go absolutely feral and pound into Eddie until he was begging for him to go harder and faster and deeper. He wanted to make Eddie come on his cock and feel so good that he’d never want to leave him. Wanted to hear Eddie scream his name and leave angry, red scratches up and down his back from holding onto him so tightly. 

The same urge had plagued him the first time Eddie had put his mouth on him, and he’d wanted to slam all the way home into the back of his throat.  

Another part of him wanted to finger Eddie for hours, slow and shallow and gentle until neither of them could take it anymore. Eddie might decide just to push him away and climb on top of him like he was a table in a public place… He would take matters into his own hands and ride Steve at the pace he wanted. Or maybe he would be so pissy with the teasing, he’d tell Steve that he lost his chance, and that he was going to be the one fucking him.  

Steve wanted all of the above. Hard or light, fast or slow, him on top or him on the bottom. As long as it was with Eddie. 

But he was going to go with gentle first. Gentle always until Eddie asked for otherwise. Because he wasn’t an animal. Because he knew there was a reason for Eddie’s preference for walls—literal and figurative—between him and other men. And because he’d seen the nervous look on Eddie’s face when he wrapped his ponytail around his hand when they were in the stall together. And he was going to make sure he was careful enough that he would never see that look on Eddie’s face again. Or at least, he would be careful enough that if he ever did see it, he would make sure it didn’t last. 

Steve looked at his Eddie’s face to see what his current expression was. If he was feeling the same things Steve was. His cheeks were pinker than he’d ever seen them. And he looked like he was in deep concentration, his eyes trained on Steve’s fingers. 

Steve swallowed painfully while he looked at his own hand to see what Eddie was seeing. He ran his hands soothingly up and down Eddie’s calves a few times, then leaned forward to kiss the inside of his knee. 

“Still good?”

Eddie nodded at him once, so he put even more lube on his fingers and brought his hand back down to Eddie’s ass. He pulled at his cheek a little more forcefully this time, so he had more access. He circled Eddie’s hole a few times before he slowly pushed past the rim with his fingertip.  

“Oh my God,” Steve murmured. He couldn’t even imagine what Eddie would feel like around his cock. Whatever fantasy he could muster up probably wouldn’t even do it justice. He was so hard he thought his dick might break off completely. 

He was right about everything with Eddie being better. He’d done anal with girls before, and it was always a treat—tight and hot, and no worry of pregnancy niggling in the back of his mind... But he hadn’t loved any of them. And what made it even more special with Eddie was how much trust he knew he was being awarded and how much trust he was giving in return. From Eddie not even allowing them to kiss in his bedroom a mere two weeks before, and now he got to see him and touch him like this? And in turn, he was trusting Eddie not to punish him later if he decided they’d gone too far, and he wanted to take it back.

It was nerve wracking to be so vulnerable himself and to be so conscientious of someone else’s vulnerability. Like he was navigating a minefield where the field was the danger and the mines were safety. Eddie had said no eggshells, but nobody could promise that one hundred percent of the time. There was always going to be some sort of risk of setting someone off. It was just a matter of how sensitive the trigger was and how severe the reaction was. He really was walking the wild side with Eddie now.

Steve continued, pushing his finger deeper, circling Eddie softly in a steady, gentle rhythm.   

Eddie whimpered, but Steve couldn’t tell if it was good or bad.  

“Am I hurting you?” Steve asked before he started moving his finger with a little more strength.  

“Mm-mn.” Eddie shook his head. “’S good.” 

“Almost like you’ve done this before,” he added, a teasing smile playing at his lips. 

Steve smirked. “Yeah, well...” 

“What’s that smile?” Eddie narrowed his eyes. “You got something to say?” 

He shook his head, but he couldn’t stop smirking which only fuelled Eddie more. 

“Steeeve, come on. Spill. It’s gotta be juicy to make you smile like that.” 

Steve didn’t really feel like sharing about his sexual history when his finger was inside of Eddie. He didn’t like it any better than when Eddie alluded to his job by talking about the fond memories guys had of his mouth. 

So, he ignored Eddie’s prompting and kept going with his efforts to open him up. After a bit of maneuvering, he hit the right spot and got a moan out of Eddie. That was one way to change the subject...

“Fuck yeah,” Steve encouraged. He continued with the same movements, trying to bring the same noise out of Eddie again, but he lost it.  

He didn’t get discouraged, though. He took his finger out slowly, and reached for the lube, so he could get going with a second finger.  

When he pressed in again, he wrapped his left hand around Eddie’s dick, so he could jerk him off while he fingered him.   

Eddie thrust up into his fist, and the movement made him clench around Steve.

“That’s it, baby,” Steve said. “That’s perfect. So good.” 

He kept going until the point where Eddie’s cock was leaking so much precome into his fist that he was sure he was about to come. His balls were tight, his normally pale skin was pink from head to toe, and his soft stomach was flexed so hard he could see faint lines of ab muscles.  

And he had a choice whether he wanted to finish him off or prove that he could tease too. 

He let Eddie have a few more strokes and then let go. He got to hear that little slap again when his dick fell back onto his stomach.

Eddie groaned at the loss.  

“Mean,” he mumbled. “So mean.” 

“Sorry, beautiful,” Steve chuckled. “I have other plans for making you come.” 

Eddie hummed at him. “Looking forward to it.” 

Steve could tell Eddie was relaxed, and two fingers were moving in and out of him quite easily. There was going to be a little stretch when he got inside him. That was just inevitable. There was only so much preparation he could do that would actually have an effect on how open Eddie would be. 

Still, he wasn’t taking any chances, and he kept going with Eddie, adding more lube and the same two fingers over and over again until he was writhing on the bed, breathing hard and mumbling Steve’s name mixed in with other choice words and terms of endearments, his cock twitching like he couldn’t wait any longer.

Steve couldn’t wait any longer either. He took his fingers out slowly and kissed all the way up Eddie’s leg. He finished by giving his cock one last lick before he got off the bed. 

Eddie stared at him the entire time he took his shorts and boxers off, and he stared right back.  

He plucked a condom off his nightstand and settled back on the bed, not even bothering going back to the stereo to start the other side of the tape. The noises Eddie made were going to be his music.  

He settled over top of Eddie and kissed him before he did anything else. They stayed like that for a few moments, Steve licking around the inside Eddie’s mouth nice and easy like they had all the time in the world.

It was a surprise when Eddie closed his lips while Steve’s tongue was still in his mouth. He sucked on it for a second before pulling off and grinning at Steve. His eyes were twinkling, and seeing him so eager was the biggest of turn-ons.  

“Come on, Steve, you’re stalling,” he whispered. “Are you scared?” 

He was definitely teasing, but he wasn’t wrong. 

“Yes,” he admitted. 

Eddie raised his eyebrows and his expression went soft, but he didn’t say anything, and Steve was glad. He didn’t really need reassurance or encouragement. There was nothing that could stop him from being afraid of how special this was.  

He pushed himself further up, so he could put his lips on Eddie’s forehead. 

Eddie let his eyes fall closed, so Steve pressed kisses to each of his eyelids for good measure, and then he made his way back down between Eddie’s legs.  

He watched Eddie’s face while he opened the condom. So angelic with his eyes closed and bottom lip caught under his front teeth. Not a trace of pain or fear.  

“Thank you,” Steve whispered before he could think twice.  

Eddie’s eyes blinked open. “For what?”  

“Letting me do this,” he said. “Eddie, you have no fucking idea how out of my mind I am. You’re so—” He shook his head, trying to find the right words. There really weren’t any that could do Eddie justice. Whether they started with 'e' or not. “Perfect. And beautiful. And amazing.”  

“You feel so good,” he added.   

Eddie frowned. “But you haven’t even started yet.”  

“I don’t care,” Steve insisted. “Just being here with you feels good.”  

Steve smiled when he saw Eddie’s mouth upturn into a smile. Eddie let go of his legs and brought his hands up to his face to cover his eyes. Still, he kept his legs spread for Steve. That was permission and acceptance if he ever saw it.

Steve put the condom on, cheering inwardly when it went on without a hitch. Nothing like getting snapped in the dick with latex to kill the mood.  

He slid two fingers from his left hand back into Eddie just to make sure the way was still slick while he gripped the base of his cock with his right. His body was shaking with anticipation while he lined up, about to slip his fingers out and replace them with what he really wanted inside of Eddie. He was definitely going to come in like ten seconds. Hopefully Eddie would understand.  

He flicked his eyes up to Eddie’s face again to make sure he had the go ahead, but he was still hiding behind his hands.

“Eddie?” he asked. “Can I—”  

“Steve.”  

He could tell instantly that the tone of Eddie’s voice was off. It wasn’t how he usually said his name.  

“What is it?” Steve asked. “What’s wrong?” 

“Please stop. I need to stop.” 

Steve’s instinct was to rip away his hand from Eddie, but he thought better of it and was gentle while he pulled his fingers out.  

He wasn’t sure what to do, and Eddie wasn’t saying anything, so he moved from between his legs and lied beside him, not touching in case Eddie didn’t want that. He wouldn’t have been able to bear it if he tried to comfort Eddie with a caress of his hand only for him to flinch away. Best not to risk it.

Eddie still didn’t let up. He had his eyes covered like he wanted to stay that way forever.  

Steve’s heart sank. Eddie had just been smiling. How could things have changed so quickly? But they had for him once before. He’d thought he was into it, and Eddie had been the one to explain to him that he wasn’t—not because he wasn’t into the blowjob itself, but because he wasn’t into how Eddie was treating him. 

His mind raced. Had he accidentally mistreated Eddie? Was that the problem? Or was it the opposite—that every time he spoke he said something so painfully romantic it was impossible not to see how in love he was? Had it made Eddie uncomfortable? But he wasn’t saying anything more intense than he usually did, and Eddie had been looking at him and talking to him with just as much affection. So that wasn’t it. Could it be?

And he didn’t believe he’d hurt Eddie physically. He’d been so careful, trying not to do anything that would make Eddie feel unsafe. And Eddie’s body had been responding beautifully. He’d stayed hard the whole time, so Steve didn’t think it had anything to do with his performance, either. It had to be that things were weighing on Eddie’s mind. Maybe he was still pissed at Steve for pushing so hard during their conversation at dinner? 

Was sex too intense for their dynamic? But Eddie would’ve told him before they started…so he’d obviously been willing up until the moment he wasn’t. 

“What did I do? Please. Talk to me,” Steve insisted.

“It’s not you,” Eddie ground out. “It’s me.”  

Steve frowned. Fuck it. He wrapped his hands around Eddie’s wrists and wrenched them away from his face.  

He wasn’t crying, but his eyes were glossy like he could cry if he wanted to. 

“What can I do to make it better?” Steve asked softly. 

“Nothing.” 

Steve didn’t see how that could be true at all. There had to be something. He was glad at least that Eddie didn’t try to pull away when he held his hand. 

“Did you want to talk about it, or…?” 

“Not really.” 

“Okay,” Steve agreed. “That’s okay.” 

Eddie was quiet for a moment, and then he tried to sit up, so Steve let go of him. “I’ll just go.” 

“Go? What?” Steve frowned. “No way. I’m not letting you leave upset.” 

“We don’t have to talk about it, if you don’t want to, but please stay,” he urged.

Eddie huffed, and his lips quirked up into the smallest of smiles. “Let me leave, huh? You got handcuffs I don’t know about to keep me here?” 

Steve allowed himself to smile back at Eddie, desperately clinging on to the opening for humour. Maybe it was just a small hiccup that they could easily overcome. It didn’t have to be a thing. 

He wrapped his hands around Eddie’s wrists. “Yup, right here.” 

“Wow, you got me,” Eddie deadpanned. “How will I ever escape?” 

“You won’t, obviously,” Steve said, tightening his hands marginally. “I’ve got an iron grip.” 

“Ow,” Eddie whined, his eyes going big.  

Steve let go immediately, and he realized his mistake when Eddie started giggling. “You are just too easy.” 

“So sensitive,” Eddie sighed. “Another ‘s’ word.” 

“Yeah, well, I would never hurt you, and you know that,” Steve said.

There was an edge to his tone, and he could tell Eddie noticed because his amusement dimmed. Steve didn’t mind joking to lighten the mood, especially if it meant Eddie would feel better, but he didn’t appreciate shit being thrown back in his face, either.

Eddie didn’t say anything, but he quirked his lips, and Steve understood it as an apology. At least he wanted to. So he decided to roll with it and give it back to Eddie.

“Wow,” he said, voice dripping with mock outrage. “Can’t believe you’d trick me like that. In my own home. In my own bed... Total manipulation,” Steve sighed, shaking his head dramatically. “It’s plain evil.” 

Eddie's expression brightened. “Ohhh, I like that. Eddie Munson. E.M. Evil Manipulator.”

Steve smiled, pleased that Eddie was back to being his playful self. “And what about Steve Harrington?” 

“That’s low hanging fruit,” Eddie scoffed. “Sweet Heart. Done. Easy.” 

“Ah, I should’ve guessed.” 

“Can’t win ‘em all.” 

After a moment, Steve sat up on the side of the bed with his back to Eddie and his feet on the floor. He peeled off the condom, wincing even though it was easy to slip off since he was mostly soft now. He was about to get up and get some clothes on and offer Eddie some as well, but then he felt the bed shift, and Eddie came up behind him like he had in the bathroom.  

He shivered when Eddie mouthed at the nape of his neck, ring-clad hands hooked onto both of his shoulders. He wasn’t sure what to say or how to react, so he just sat still while Eddie did whatever he was doing. Was he trying to get things going again? 

Eddie started kneading at his shoulders and upper back, massaging him. It was like how he’d rubbed his chest at his trailer, and it made him want to fall asleep. Every so often Eddie would press a kiss to a random spot on his skin. There was no specific pattern to it, no escalation; it seemed he just wanted to taste and touch him at will for no other purpose than exploring. Steve was all for it even though he wondered what exactly Eddie’s motives for the exploration were. His intentions. Always so fucking mysterious. Did he want him or not? And if he did, how did he want him? Steve could handle whatever the answer was. He would have to. He just needed to know.

“Eddie?” he murmured after a while. 

“What?”  

“If you really want to leave,” he continued, “let me drive you home. I’ll even take your van and just walk back.” 

Eddie had his hands wrapped around Steve’s waist and his mouth pressed against Steve’s shoulder blade like a final resting place while he listened to him talk. 

“But I’d prefer if you stayed…” he admitted. “We can just keep listening to music, and you can sleep over. We can even have breakfast. It’ll be fun.” 

Eddie still didn’t say anything, so Steve wasn’t sure if he was convinced. He really didn’t want him to go. But maybe he wouldn’t have wanted to sleep over at all—upset or not. 

“And you don’t have to tell me what went wrong,” Steve continued. “I won’t push. But, you know we never have to have sex, right? If you just want to do other stuff, we can go back to that. Or we don’t have to do anything at all. We can just hang out. Or if it’s…if you don’t want me to fuck you, we can do it the other way. Really, whatever you want,” Steve said. “I’ll do whatever you want.”  

Steve wasn’t expecting it when Eddie gripped him by the shoulders and popped around his side, so he could talk to him face-to-face. 

“What?” Steve asked hesitantly. 

“You would bottom for me?” Eddie asked. “Seriously?”  

Steve raised his eyebrows. Out of all the things he could respond to, that’s what he chose? 

“Yeah, of course. I mean, I’ve never done it before, but I want to.”  

“You do?”  

“Haven’t I told you like a million times that I’d let you do anything to me? You’ve even said it yourself.”  

“Yeah, but…I didn’t think you actually meant anything.”  

Steve twisted his mouth. Was he speaking in a different language to Eddie without realizing it? How could anything mean something else? It meant…anything. 

“Well, I did.”  

“Is that…Is that the problem?” Steve asked. “You don’t like to bottom?” 

Had Eddie been about to let him break another rule of his? If that was the case, then thank fucking goodness he’d stopped them. Steve would’ve been devastated to find that out after the fact. He would have felt like a total scumbag. Especially since he’d asked Eddie for permission over and over again. And since Eddie had been the one to say, I thought you’d never ask. He’d seemed so excited…

Steve hated to even go there and accuse Eddie of it. But it wasn’t like it hadn’t happened before. And he was trusting Eddie not to do that to him again. Make him think something was okay and then take it back. How many times was he going to be taught the same lesson?

“Because if you don’t,” Steve continued, “and you were going to let me do that, you know that’s not fair, right? To either of us.”  

“No, no, no,” Eddie said in a rush. “I was into it. I swear, Steve. Really.” 

Steve shifted on the bed, so he could be more comfortable and see more of Eddie while they talked. 

“Couldn’t you tell how into it I was?”  

“Yeah,” Steve admitted. “That’s why I’m—” 

“Disappointed?” Eddie supplied. 

“No. Not at all.” Steve frowned. “I was going to say surprised.” 

“And like, confused, I guess,” he said. “I mean, it doesn’t bother me at all that we had to stop, don’t get me wrong. It’s just one minute you were into it, and the next you weren’t, and if I did something or said something you didn’t like, I’d want to know so I could make sure not to do it again. Or like, if it’s like you say, and it is you, you can tell me whatever the issue is, and we could work out how to deal with that too.” 

“Or,” Steve added with his hands raised. “If I’m making a way bigger deal of it than it needs to be, I’ll shut up.” 

Eddie took a moment, and then he started. “It’s just… You were—.” He frowned. “I’ve never—” He shook his head and sighed before he tried again. “I was, um—” Eddie looked away. “It was nothing. I mean, I guess I was a little intimidated. You, uh…” He scratched above his eyebrow and scrunched up his face. “You are pretty big, Steve. So. I guess I forgot until you got naked.” 

“That’s all,” Eddie insisted.  

Steve wanted to give Eddie the benefit of the doubt because for all he knew, maybe he was the biggest Eddie ever encountered. But even still, however big he was, he wasn’t any bigger today than he’d ever been. It wasn’t like it was a surprise to Eddie. Especially since they’d been making out naked before Steve had even gotten the condom on. And no girl had ever had a problem with his size. With enough prep, it didn’t really matter. And he had prepped Eddie way longer than he needed to, way longer than he had ever prepped anyone.

Eddie didn’t owe him the full explanation, but he didn’t have to make stuff up either… It’s nothing, and that’s all, as if they didn’t just have an argument over whether Eddie played stuff off as no big deal.  

And maybe the whole thing would’ve been more believable if he hadn’t tried to say a thousand other things before settling on that “explanation”. Or if he hadn’t originally claimed it was him not Steve. Or if he hadn’t accused Steve of stalling like he was desperate for him to get started… That alone indicated that he had zero reservations about the size of his dick.

If Steve had to guess, it was because he’d gone overkill with the lovey dovey shit he said since it happened right after that. Maybe Eddie didn’t want to hurt his feelings now that he’d agreed to be nicer. But no…Eddie had smiled back at him when he said it. And he had been the one to call him lover boy, so that would have been totally hypocritical.

What the hell was the answer? Was it everything combined? Was it something in Eddie’s mind that he couldn’t even fathom? Was it another case of Eddie being unable to accept kindness or good things?

If that was the answer, Steve couldn’t very well bully him into it like he had when he’d insisted on making him dinner. Sex and food were two very different things.

So Eddie was right, there really wasn’t anything he could do. Anything besides accept it.

“All right,” Steve said, finally.

“‘All right’?” Eddie frowned. “That’s it?” 

Steve sighed. So now he was supposed to push for answers? Would Eddie tell him with some prompting? Or would he just get angry again? He didn’t feel like gambling about this.

“Yeah,” Steve replied. “I get it. It’s okay.”

“I’d suggest trying again another time, but I don’t really see my dick getting smaller anytime soon, so… we should probably take it off the table completely… But like I said, we’ll do whatever you want,” Steve assured. 

“What do you want?”  

“The only thing I want right now is to make sure you’re okay.”  

An annoyed look crossed Eddie’s face. “Well, I am.”  

Steve believed Eddie now that he looked a bit irritated. He must’ve passed the boundary of concerned over to coddling.  

“How are you?” Eddie asked after a moment. 

“If you’re good, then I’m gold.” 

“Okay, Ponyboy.” 

Steve laughed. Another nickname with ‘boy’ on the end. Eddie seemed to have an endless supply. “You like that movie?” 

“I don’t know if you know this, but I’m gay, Steve. Of course I do. Do you?” 

“It’s depressing as shit, but I guess I like it okay.” 

“Look at that, we have something in common,” Eddie mused. “Remarkable.” 

“Want to keep listening to music?” Steve suggested. “Maybe we can find a song we both like too.” 

“Mmm. I suppose we can do two things at once.” 

“Two things? What, you wanna smoke, or something? You’d have to supply. I don’t have any...” 

“No.” Eddie gave him a sly look.

“No? To the smoking or the supplying?” Steve asked.

“Both.”

“I know I definitely killed the mood,” he continued, “like, if the mood was an animal, its carcass is lying bloody and torn up in the road, but…I’ve got my fingers crossed we can resurrect it.” Eddie ran a hand over his hair. “Whaddaya say?” 

Steve’s mouth popped open. “Oh. I, uh…”

Eddie’s hopeful expression dimmed. “All right, maybe if the mood wasn’t dead, the carcass metaphor was the last nail in the coffin. That’s my bad. I take full responsibility.”

Steve gave Eddie a slow headshake. He really was so ridiculous. And yet. It worked.

“What’d you have in mind?” Steve asked. “You wanna try fucking me?”

“Shit, seriously?” Eddie’s eyes went wide. “You’re for real?”

“Will you stop being so surprised?” Steve sighed. “I don’t say things I don’t mean.” 

Eddie looked at him softly. “It’s one of the best things about you.” 

Steve frowned. He thought it was one of the worst.

“I don’t expect you to do that, Steve,” Eddie said. “It’s…sort of a lot. And it’s not exactly fair since I didn’t—”

“It has nothing to do with fair,” Steve interrupted. “It has to do with what’s fun, and bottoming for you sounds like a lot of fucking fun to me. So…if you’re up for it. I am.”

“Shit,” Eddie breathed. “I um… God. I’m—” He shook his head.

Steve laughed. Eddie could barely form a sentence. That was pretty rare. He must’ve wanted it pretty bad.

“So I guess you meant it when you said you would come inside if you could,” Steve teased.

Eddie smiled. “Told you you were smart.”

“Are you sure?” Eddie said. “Because I’m one second away from jumping you based on your previous affirmative. So you better say yes or no now, sweetheart.”

“Uhh, yes,” Steve said. “Totally yes.” 

Eddie shifted on the bed then patted beside him. “Get over here.” 

Steve moved back on the bed, and once he was in a better position, Eddie scrambled to get on top of him.  

He didn’t even bother with holding himself up on his hands or his knees. He jumped on Steve, then plastered himself to Steve’s chest like velcro and started kissing him. Eddie was light, so it didn’t impede his breathing at all like it would’ve if he’d tried to do that in reverse. 

Steve was growing harder and harder by the minute, and Eddie’s cock pressing into his skin definitely helped with that. It was reassuring that Eddie really was feeling good and wasn’t trying to power through things just because he thought Steve was disappointed. And he remembered what it had been like for him after he had stopped mid-blowjob. After they talked everything out, he was still horny and still wanted to finish what he’d started. They just needed to take a break. And he was confident that this was the same situation.  

Whatever was going on with Eddie was private to him, which sucked. But Steve knew he would be a big hypocrite if he expected complete honesty from Eddie. So he just had to let it go, and keep trusting that Eddie was an adult and could make his own decisions, even if Steve didn’t always understand them. And if he wanted to get things going again, then Steve wasn’t going to argue. Maybe someday soon once they were closer, Eddie would feel comfortable telling the truth about what exactly had gone wrong.

Eddie broke their kiss after a while and mouthed his way across Steve’s jaw to his ear. “In a minute, I want you to get on your hands and knees. I know you like to face me, but just trust me…It won’t be the whole time.” 

“Okay,” Steve rasped. “I trust you.” And he did. He trusted him with everything he had.  

“Mmm. Good.” He kissed his way back to Steve’s chin and made a pit stop at his Adam’s apple since he must’ve known Steve was a sucker for it, and then he wiggled his way down between Steve’s legs, eventually coming to kneel between them. 

“All right, gorgeous,” Eddie directed. “Flip over.” He clapped his hands together and turned them as if Steve needed visual instruction. 

He rolled his eyes and did as he was told, nervous to be so on display for Eddie. Nobody he’d ever been with had really gotten a look at his ass before, not like this.  

“D-do you need the lube?” Steve asked, eyes focused on his blanket, so he could try to forget that Eddie could see everything. He wasn’t shy about his body, but this was so much fucking different.  

“Not yet,” Eddie said easily. “Not for this part.” 

“What?” Steve asked. “What’re you gonna use?” 

“My tongue.” 

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Steve panicked. “Eddie, that’s—What? Isn’t that like, gross for you?” 

Eddie came closer and folded his body around Steve’s from behind. “Steve, you were fresh out of the shower when I got here…” 

“Yeah, but still.” 

“If you genuinely don’t want me to because you’re uncomfortable, that’s one thing, but if it’s on my account?” Eddie asked. “I’m telling you that I’m down for it. So just relax…see if you like it, and if you don’t, say the word, and we’ll stop.” 

“Okay,” Steve sighed. “Um, you can try…if you’re sure.” 

“Do or do not. There is no try,” Eddie said. 

“Wha—” And Steve didn’t have time to think for another second because Eddie peeled himself away from his back, put a hand on each of his ass cheeks and pulled them apart. His face was burning so bad over being this exposed that he thought it might actually catch on fire.  

“Fuck,” he whimpered so quietly it came out as nothing but a squeak. 

A second later, Eddie licked a line across his hole, bottom to top. Steve jumped at the sensation and then Eddie did it again, and it must’ve tasted fine because he moaned while his tongue was still on him, and then he pressed forward even more enthusiastically. 

Steve fisted the sheets, eventually settling down from mortification to embarrassment when Eddie kept going without complaint. 

“It’s—it’s okay?” he asked hesitantly, trying to look back over his shoulder to see Eddie. 

All Steve could see was the top of his head, and a hand pulling at his ass, fingernails a dark pink tipped in white from how hard he was gripping the skin.  

Eddie didn’t even answer him.  

Steve supposed that was reassuring enough. Eddie’s face was pressed in between his cheeks like he was trying to disappear or crawl into him or something. 

Once he accepted that it was definitely happening and that Eddie was definitely enjoying it, he allowed himself to concentrate on how it felt.

And if he thought that tongue felt heavenly in his mouth or on his dick, feeling it lap up at his hole and eventually push into him felt like insanity. 

“Holy fuck, Eddie,” Steve panted. “That’s—God that’s good.” He squeezed his eyes shut when Eddie started wiggling his tongue, trying to push it inside of him even deeper. 

“Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod,” he chanted, letting his head hang between his shoulders. “Ah-h. Holy fuck. Wha—”  

It felt so overwhelming that his body reflexively tried to crawl away from it, but Eddie adjusted his hands on him to grip more of his hips than his ass and yanked him back hard. 

He had no idea if he could come from something like this, but his dick was hard as nails between his legs, dangling there in a way that he imagined looked pretty pathetic.  

He shifted the weight of his upper body to his left hand, so he could bring his right hand down to jerk himself off.  

“Don’t even think about it,” Eddie warned, his breath ghosting across Steve’s skin and making him shiver and shake.

Steve meant to grunt, and it came out as more of a whine, but he stopped in his tracks nonetheless, returning his hand to its resting place on the bed. 

Eddie hummed, and Steve expected to feel his mouth return immediately, but it didn’t. 

It was unmistakable in sound and feeling when Eddie spit on him. The wetness hit right above his hole and started dripping down it, and his blush was back in full force. 

“Jesus Christ.” He squeezed his eyes shut even tighter and bit his lip even harder. It was his first blowjob with Eddie all over again, where he could do nothing but hit his head against the stall while he was at Eddie’s mercy. Nothing he could do to finish any faster or get more friction. Eddie had to decide. 

Where he had been romantic and gentle, trying to make love to Eddie, Eddie was rough and dirty. Like he was on porn star mode, or something. And it fucking worked for him. He wanted Eddie to handle him like this. He could take it, and he’d never had it like that before. It brought him out of his shell and stamped out any reservations he had about bottoming. He didn’t want a hesitant lover who was scared to lead him or to show him what he wanted…because sometimes he didn’t even know. 

And Eddie was so good about pushing him. Because he never went too far, and he was always careful. Suggesting that he didn’t jerk off until they were together—only if Steve wanted. Wrapping his handkerchief around his dick, assuring Steve that it wouldn’t hurt, but keeping it a secret that it would make his orgasm more intense. Teasing him about being nervous their first time at the Hideout, but telling Steve he could back out if he wasn’t into it, then showing him what he could expect from the glory hole, and how he should do it… He teased but he took care.

When Steve had blown Eddie the second time, in his trailer. He had been so concerned that he was going to hurt Steve’s throat by going too deep and too hard…and then once Steve showed him he was beyond into it, Eddie ended up letting loose and painting his face after he’d fucked it. You look even prettier with come all over your face, pretty boy. It had been intense but perfect. Especially in the aftermath when Eddie cleaned him up and kissed him and made sure he was okay. The aftermath including only hours before when he had found out what Billy said to him at practice. Eddie had consoled him, knowing it all stung worse because of what they’d just done together.

Even before he’d asked him to get on his hands and knees, he understood that Steve needed to know it wouldn’t be for the whole time. And that made it easier to handle something so intense and new. He knew that he could count on Eddie to understand him and to recognize that wanting to see his face was a priority for him whether he was the one doing the fucking or not. 

Most importantly, he was able to determine whether Steve’s hesitance meant stop or convince me.   

And he could give Eddie tenderness, be gentle and soft with him and show him how much he appreciated him and his body. Treat him right.

They could give each other things that nobody else could and that nobody else ever had. And even if that meant Eddie wouldn’t bottom for him, then that’s how he would show he cared. By accepting it and not questioning it or trying to get Eddie to change his mind. If Eddie wanted to try again, or if he wanted to be honest about why he’d backed out, Steve would be ready. But he wouldn’t push.

Until then…

Steve moaned raggedly when Eddie shoved his tongue back inside of him. It felt wetter than it had because of the extra spit. 

His cock throbbed between his legs, and he just needed a little bit more…a little bit more and he knew he’d be exploding all over the bed.  

“Eddie,” he begged. “Please, baby.” 

Eddie laughed without even moving away from his ass and the vibration made him grit his teeth. It pushed him that much closer to the edge, but that much further away. 

“I knew you’d like it,” Eddie said smugly. He pressed his lips against his cheek to punctuate his sentence, and Steve would never not blush and picture Eddie when he told someone to kiss his ass now. 

“I want more,” Steve whined. And how true that was.  

“More, huh?” Eddie mused.  

“Mhmm,” Steve replied. “Need to come.” 

“Poor Steve.” Eddie didn’t sound sympathetic at all. 

Steve frowned and opened his mouth to negotiate with Eddie, but then Eddie had his mouth back at his hole.  The most humiliating sound he’d ever made in his life was wrenched out of him when Eddie sucked at the skin for a moment before thrusting his tongue in. It felt thicker than before, and he realized that Eddie had a finger in him too when the metal of his ring brushed against him.

Eddie pulled his finger out and pushed it back in at a different angle, and that motion made him tingle right through his balls and to the tip of his dick. He’d only been able to achieve that feeling in short bursts when he’d tried by himself.  

It was almost involuntary when Steve pressed back, trying to get Eddie to go deeper. 

“That’s it, sweetheart,” Eddie encouraged. “Show me you want it.” 

Steve repeated the movement with even more force, delighting when Eddie ground his hand against him in response. Both of them working together allowed Eddie’s finger to go even deeper. He pressed and rubbed against his walls while Steve rocked back on his hand, chasing that rare feeling. But the spit quickly dried up from all the friction, and it made it a little raw to keep fucking himself on Eddie’s finger. The burn was addicting at first, but then it became too much. 

“Eaaasy, Steve, you’ll make yourself sore,” Eddie soothed at the same time as Steve slowed. “Are you r—”  

“Wanna face you now,” Steve interrupted. 

“Me too,” Eddie agreed. He pulled his finger out gently and licked one last stripe across Steve’s hole before he backed off. 

Steve went to turn over, but Eddie put a hand on his hip to still him. “Sorry, not so fast. I want one last look.” 

“You’ve got the perfect ass,” Eddie mused. “Seriously. It’s obscene. You don’t even know.” 

Steve huffed. “Why don’t you take a picture?” 

“Fuck,” Eddie bit. “Don’t give me any ideas…” 

Steve rolled onto his back before Eddie could stop him, and then he reached forward to grab Eddie by the shoulders and yank him down on top of him. 

Eddie landed on his chest with a smack and an oof.  

Steve brought his hands to rest on either side of Eddie’s face, and he cradled his head while he met his eyes and went in for a kiss. 

He noticed Eddie was keeping his mouth relatively closed and not even trying to slip him any tongue which he appreciated. But it wasn’t necessary. He pushed his tongue past Eddie’s lips and showed him how into it he was. How much he wanted it. Like Eddie had told him to do. 

He did wonder how it would taste, and he was both surprised and unsurprised that Eddie’s mouth tasted the same as it always did. Maybe a little musky, but no different than when they’d made out after he’d come in his mouth.  

Eddie pulled back after a minute with wild eyes. “Damn, you’re kinky.” 

“What, you can eat my ass, but I can’t kiss you after? 

“Oh, you can, just didn’t think you’d want to.” 

“Yeah, well what do you always tell me about thinking so hard?” Steve teased. 

“Using my own words against me,” Eddie sighed. “Low blow.” 

“I’ll show you a low blow…” 

Eddie snorted. “Not if I show you first…” 

Steve lied back on his pillow with his hands behind his head while Eddie situated himself between his legs. 

“Hand me a pillow, would ya?” He licked his tongue over his lips and stared at Steve’s dick and ass when he asked, instead of making eye contact. 

Steve reached beside him and grabbed a pillow, but he hit Eddie in the head with it rather than tossing it down. 

Eddie yelped. “What was that for?” 

“I did it for you. Your eyes are gonna get stuck like that if you keep gawking at my package…” 

Eddie laughed. “What’re you shy, or something?” 

“No,” he denied. “Definitely not. I know you like what you see.” 

“Then why can’t I stare at it unhindered if I want to?” 

Because I want you to look at my face.  

“You can,” Steve said, “but I’d rather you touch if you’re gonna look.” 

“Ask and ye shall receive,” Eddie said. “But first, lift up.” 

Steve took a second to understand what Eddie meant, but then he understood and raised his hips from the bed, so Eddie could slide the pillow under his ass. 

Eddie reached beside him for the lube and poured some on his fingers. 

His touch was light but certain as he dragged them across Steve’s hole. Once he’d done that, he didn’t hesitate before slipping one of his fingers right in. 

Spit had been sexy and carnal, and Eddie’s tongue had felt like a dream, but there was something to be said about the easy glide of lube. 

Eddie quickly added another finger and started pumping them in and out of Steve. 

“Mmm, that’s nice, sweetheart,” Eddie murmured. “Feels just as good as it tastes.”

Steve stared down at Eddie between his legs, and he didn’t feel so bad that he wasn’t looking at his face anymore because he looked absolutely mesmerized. His cheeks were as pink as when he’d been the one being opened up. His eyes were almost black while he worked, and he was sticking out his tongue in concentration like playing with Steve was all he could ever or would ever focus on. 

But then Eddie flicked his eyes up while he continued circling Steve’s rim, pulling and pressing and rubbing. And Steve could see his expression change like he was pulling the lever on a View-Master. His gaze went from lustful to…Steve wasn’t sure if he should call it loving or longing—in Robin’s words. Or if it was just affection or plain old happiness because they were having a good time. But it made Steve feel like maybe he wasn’t crazy, and he wasn’t alone. Eddie was there with him, and it wasn’t a question of if it could be serious. But when.

“How you feeling?” Eddie asked.  

“Teased,” Steve said. 

“How so?” Eddie smiled and moved his finger more purposefully inside of Steve. 

“I’m tired of fingers. Want the real thing…” 

Eddie laughed. “I hate to break it to you, but this isn’t teasing. This is making sure you don’t get hurt.” 

“I—” 

“Let me guess. You don’t care if it hurts.”  

Steve frowned.  

“What, cat got your tongue?” Eddie asked. 

“Well, you already know everything I’m gonna say before I say it, so why bother talking?” 

Eddie grinned. “I know I’m not as big as you, but seriously… It’s your first time, and I’d rather you be over-prepared than under.” 

“Trust me, Eddie,” Steve said. “I’m ready, and you know it.” 

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were stalling,” he added.

“Stalling?” Eddie scoffed, pulling his fingers out of Steve. “What reason would I have to stall?” 

“Probably ‘cause you’re scared you’ll come too soon. Which you probably will.” 

“Aren’t you the cocky one?” Eddie said. He wrapped his hand around Steve’s dick while he said it and gave him a few pumps. “You wanna go, Harrington? I’ll make you come right now, and it’ll be game over.” 

“Why? You can still fuck me if I come, can’t you?” 

“Yeah, but you’ll be sensitive. Overstimulated. Could be uncomfortable,” he explained. “Hell, it might even make you cry.” 

“Sorry, are you supposed to be talking me out of it?” Steve frowned. “’Cause that just sounds hot.” 

Eddie sighed. “Why do I even try negotiating with you? Walking wet dream.” 

“I don’t know. Maybe one day you’ll learn…” 

“All right, you kinky bastard,” Eddie conceded. “You win. I’ll—”

Steve reached blindly onto the nightstand until his fingers touched plastic, and he shoved the condom at Eddie without breaking eye contact even once. “Let’s go.” 

Eddie actually tore the condom open with his teeth which was a move that even Steve hadn’t mastered. He slid it on expertly, and he was lining himself up at Steve’s entrance in a flash.  

He winked at Steve before he spit into his hand and rubbed it over his length. Like the fucker knew Steve found it ridiculously and mind-numbingly sexy when he was dirty like that.  

Steve was excited, but he couldn’t help but tense in anticipation of the intrusion. Eddie was right, he wasn’t quite as big, but he was big enough that it was bound to burn at least a little. Maybe Eddie hadn’t been lying about the sudden onset nervousness. Oops. 

“Breeeathe, Steve,” Eddie soothed. “In, and out. Yeah, that’s it…” 

When Steve was on his inhale, Eddie pressed his tip against his entrance. He held it there, nudging more and more firmly until Steve thought for sure it would just pop in. Steve tensed, his eyes flashing to Eddie’s for encouragement, and Eddie smiled at him. “Relax, pretty boy. Don’t tense…”

He reached forward and rubbed over Steve’s stomach and chest, grazing his cock gently but not stopping to play with it. The caresses did what they were supposed to and had Steve settling down in no time.

“Sorry,” Steve said, embarrassed for talking such a big game without any follow through.

“Ohhh, Steve. The only thing you need to be sorry for is how utterly delectable you look.”

“I’m sorry for being so delectable.”

Eddie grinned, retreating from Steve’s hole to grab the lube. He poured some directly on Steve’s ass. He took his dick and slid it through the wetness, dragging it up and down. He gripped himself and slapped his dick against Steve’s balls a few times, biting his lip all the while.

“Apology accepted,” he breathed. “But you’re on thin fucking ice…”

Steve nodded meekly, and Eddie pressed against his hole again.

“Breathe in,” Eddie directed. “Nice and deep…all the way.”

“Now out, all the way, relaxxx,” he soothed. “You’re okay.”

Steve exhaled and concentrated on making sure all of his muscles were loose—as much as they could be considering he was still dutifully holding his legs up and apart. When there was no air left in him, Eddie pushed in. There was a bit of resistance popping his head through the rim, but once that was past, he slid all the way in until he couldn’t possibly go any deeper. 

“Fuuuck,” Eddie groaned, the last syllable coming out in a high whine.  

Steve cried out and could only reach for Eddie to pull him even closer. 

Eddie fell forward onto his hands, resting them on either side of Steve’s shoulders. His hair and his necklace were dangling in Steve’s face, and Steve raised both of his hands to collect Eddie’s hair. He threaded it through his fingers and held it back at the same time as he cradled Eddie’s head and lifted his own up from the pillow, so he could give Eddie a kiss. 

Eddie remained still while Steve kissed him, and Steve knew from experience that he was trying to gather himself so he didn’t just blow. 

He couldn’t find it in himself to tease Eddie about it because he wasn’t faring any better. His cock was hard and trapped between them, and he could feel it dripping against his stomach. After Eddie had eaten him out, and then gave him those few jerks, and after all the making out they’d been doing…he really felt like he could come if Eddie even looked at him.

On cue, Eddie opened his eyes. 

“Mmm. Steve,” Eddie ground out, his voice husky.

That was more like it. Eddie speaking his name like it was the only word he knew.

“You good?” Steve asked. 

“Barely,” Eddie admitted. 

“I know. Me too.”

“You feel so fucking amazing,” Steve sighed.

“Yeah? You like it?” 

“I’ll like it even more once you get moving.” 

Steve kissed Eddie again, and while he did that, he rocked up from the bed, hoping to spur Eddie into action. 

Eddie moaned against his mouth. “Fuck, I—Jesus Christ…” 

“Feels good for you?” Steve wondered. 

“That’s the understatement of the century,” Eddie bit.

Steve adjusted his hips to see what a difference it made. He knew all the moves but from the opposite end. He really felt like a double agent or something, knowing all the secrets that girls used to drive him crazy and then being able to unleash them on Eddie to achieve the same effect.

Steve breathed in and clenched experimentally, and it didn’t hurt but only emphasized how full he felt. Made him even more aware of just how connected he and Eddie were.

Besides that, it rocked his world to see Eddie’s mouth go slack before he squeezed his eyes shut and flinched like he was in actual pain. The only indication that it was not pain but pleasure was the cry that left his lips. “Steeeve.”

Steve repeated the movement but even tighter, and Eddie’s body went taut, and his skin reddened before Steve’s eyes.

“Fuuuck,” he whined.

Steve laughed at him.

“What… the…hell?” he panted. “You’re fucking…ughh—” Eddie didn’t even get out his words before Steve did it again.

Now that Eddie was in him and he felt exquisitely full, and he knew he could take everything Eddie had to give because it didn’t hurt at all… He wanted to see if he could get Mr. Control to loosen up a bit like he had the last time he’d blown him.

“Tight, isn’t it?” Steve taunted.

“Yes,” Eddie grunted.

“I know,” he sighed. “Wouldn’t it feel amazing if you just pounded me?”

“Think about what it would sound like,” Steve mused. “Imagine? Your balls slapping against my ass, how bad I’d be begging for it…moaning out your name. The bed squeaking…”

Eddie started to shake, and Steve squeezed his ass around Eddie’s cock again, going in for the kill. How satisfying it would be to make Eddie come before he even got the chance to move.

“Come on, Eddie,” Steve urged. “I know you’ve been thinking about it…you’ve been wanting it. Probably dying to get inside me since I answered the door in my towel. So take it. I’m right here.”

“Oh yeah, big mouth?” Eddie snapped. “And what if I wanted to be gentle? Take you apart slow and easy? Make it last hours until you couldn’t take it anymore? You’d still be begging.”

“Then you’d be doing it already. Not stalling, waiting for me to give you permission.”

“And you wouldn’t have started shaking when I told you to pound me…”

“And you definitely wouldn’t still be so fucking hard either if you didn’t like the shit I was saying.”

“Jesus Christ,” Eddie grunted. “You’re the evil one…I see it now. Your true colours.”

Eddie took a breath and steadied himself. “How come you weren’t talking like this before?”

“Because I didn’t want that for you, and I know you don’t, either,” Steve said simply.

“You just think you know everything, don’t you?”

Steve clenched his jaw. He felt like he had at the dinner table, presuming to know what Eddie was or wasn’t thinking. Being confused when all the evidence pointed to one thing while Eddie pointed to another. So Eddie had stopped them because…he wasn’t talking dirty, wasn’t being rough enough? Nah. Steve wasn’t buying it. If that had been the case, Eddie would’ve goaded him into it or flat out told him, no, I don’t like it when Steve had asked if it was okay that he was taking his time with him.

“I know that you should stop thinking so hard and just fuck me like I’m asking you to.”

“Ohhh, is that what I should do?”

“It’s what I want.”

“Interesting,” Eddie mused. “But you’re wrong, sweetheart.”

“Oh yeah? How?”

“I don’t think you want it at all.”

“What? But I—”

“I think you need it.”

Steve laughed, relishing in how different the sensation was when Eddie was filling him up. He saw Eddie react to it too. “Now who thinks they know everything?” he teased.

“I do know everything,” Eddie replied. “You gave yourself away the other day when you were trying to choke yourself on my dick. And you can’t argue with facts, Steve.”

Steve let go of Eddie’s head and his hair immediately spilled forward back into his face. He brought his hands to Eddie’s back and then wrapped his legs around his hips.  

“Exactly,” Steve said. “You’re proving my point.”

“Shit, I guess I am.” Eddie grinned.

“Want, need? Who gives a shit. Quit stalling and just do what we both want.”

“You want me to fuck you? I’ll fuck you,” Eddie agreed. “But here’s my offer.”

“Anything.”

“You’re coming on my cock or not at all. Don’t even try touching yourself, or I swear to you, I’ll pull out.”

Steve’s dick throbbed at the very thought of a challenge.

“You agree to that, and you got yourself a deal, pretty boy. I’ll go as hard as you want.”

Steve stared back at him serenely. “What the hell are you waiting for? A handwritten invitation?”

“You asked for it,” Eddie muttered ominously.

Steve didn’t even have time to prepare when Eddie pulled back and thrust forward again, slamming home with a loud thump.

Steve’s body felt liquified, like there were no joints or separate structures or parts left. Like he wasn’t just connected with Eddie in one place but everywhere all at once. Like Eddie was swimming in him.

“More,” Steve begged. “Please.”

Eddie pulled back slowly, and Steve moaned at the endless drag. He was still clenched around Eddie as tight as he could manage, so he could feel every inch of him when he moved. It was like Eddie was drawing back the string on a bow, tightening the tension until it was maxed out—until he couldn’t pull any further without the tip of his cock slipping out.

He thrust forward again, grunting at the same time as his hips collided with Steve’s body.

“Oh fuck,” Steve cried. Every nerve and pleasure point in him lit up.

His bed was making the sounds he’d predicted. Eddie was panting with his efforts to maintain leverage and hold himself up all while trying not to come. His bangs were sticking to his forehead, and Steve could feel his skin slickening up while it rubbed against him.

Eddie didn’t pull back again, but he ground his hips against Steve’s ass like he wanted to get even deeper.

Steve shifted and tried to tilt his ass up, so he could give Eddie what he wanted, and it worked. He was able to slide in just a bit more.

“There you go,” Steve soothed. “That’s better, isn’t it?” He was being half serious and half taunting. Eddie could take it however he wanted to.

Eddie grunted at him and stared at him with mirth. “Steeeve Harrington.”

“What?” Steve breathed, eager to hear whatever was on Eddie’s mind.

“You’re trying to top from the bottom…and I won’t have it. This is my show, sweetheart.”

“I—”

Eddie cut off his reply by sealing his mouth against his lips at the same time as he rocked in and out. He didn’t make any more drastic movements of pulling all the way out and driving forward. He only backed out by an inch or two and then quickly recovered them by pushing back in. All it took was reangling his hips, and he was all but rutting against Steve, not forcefully, but powerfully. And deep. Eddie’s thrusts had them rocking together, sliding chest to chest, mouth to mouth. They couldn’t connect properly to actually kiss, but their lips would touch and brush, and Steve could flick his tongue out to catch Eddie’s, and Eddie could do the same. Eddie’s necklace was dragging against Steve’s skin, and his hair was all in his face, framing it so he couldn’t even see anything behind or beside Eddie. All he could see was Eddie’s face, feel his breath, smell his intoxicating sweat and smoke, both of their arousals combined. All that existed to him was Eddie.

He dug his nails into his back and flexed his legs to make his hold on Eddie even tighter, like if he clung hard enough Eddie would get the hint that he never wanted him to leave.

Steve’s lips were against Eddie’s when he begged him, “Come on, give it to me.”

Eddie wouldn’t have to hear the words; Steve just spoke them into his mouth and hoped he could taste them.

In response, Eddie slipped his tongue into his mouth, and it was sloppy and wet because they were still moving at an impossible pace, and nobody could’ve coordinated a kiss under those conditions unless they were magic. So maybe Eddie could’ve…

Steve kept his mouth open and accommodating just like he was doing with the rest of his body, and Eddie fucked and licked into him with fervor, greedily accepting everything that he was offering.

Eddie didn’t falter with his rhythm a single time, and the steady pounding was making Steve’s cock leak something awful. Even if he couldn’t feel it pulsing out and dripping from his tip, he could tell it was more than sweat that was pooling on his stomach and making them slide together. And the more Eddie moved inside him, he could feel it building, every pass of his cock was hitting just the right spot, deep within him like Eddie was fucking his way to his center like he was a tootsie pop.

Steve started chasing the feeling, desperate to come and fulfill his end of the deal. Relieve the pressure. He lifted his hips from the bed, trying to meet Eddie halfway, so he could get them both there faster. It wrecked Eddie’s perfect, controlled rhythm, but it didn’t stop it from feeling good.

“What’re you—” Eddie stiffened and stopped his thrusts, and it meant Steve was just lifting himself up from the bed and fucking himself on Eddie’s dick. “Fuck, Steve. Don’t—”

Steve realized immediately that Eddie was breaking, and it made him even needier. He wanted nothing more than to make Eddie come, feel him throbbing inside of him while he came. Hear him cry out. See the pleasure on his face. He wanted to win Eddie’s game, and he knew the magic words. There was nothing hotter than someone he was fucking telling him they were about to come. It always wrecked him.

“I’m so close. You’re gonna make me come, Eddie. You feel so good.” Steve stared right into Eddie’s eyes while he spoke, and he bucked up from the bed, squeezing around Eddie as tight as he could with his ass and his legs.

“Ah-h shit,” Eddie cried desperately. “Deal’s off. Can’t— sorry—unhgh.”

It was the first time he had a close-up view of Eddie’s face while he came since in the past he’d been on the ground, eye-level with Eddie’s dick, so when Eddie threw his head back, he couldn’t fully see. Then there was the time he was basically falling asleep while Eddie came all over his chest. He regretted ever missing it. Eddie’s orgasm face was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen.

“Fuck, yes,” Steve groaned. “So fucking hot, baby. Shit.”

Steve started shaking with his own efforts not to come and interrupt the show. He could feel Eddie pulsing inside of him, and he wished there was no condom impeding the full experience.

Eddie’s thrusts went shallow and slow as he rode himself through the orgasm. But he didn’t stop moving. Afterward, his eyes flashed open, boring right into Steve’s. Eddie picked up speed, wincing, and the sheen of sweat across his skin was easy to see even in the low light.

“Not done with you yet, Steve,” he grunted. “I still want you to come for me.”

Steve nodded helplessly, and the slow drag of Eddie’s softening cock in him, and the sheer desperation on his face while he tried to get him off did him in.

He couldn’t even make a sound when he finally came. It felt like no orgasm he’d ever had before. It didn’t start from his balls like it usually did, but it washed over him and within him everywhere at once, tingling deep within his bones. He was liquified all over again like he didn’t know where his body ended and Eddie’s began. He vaguely felt his come shooting all across his chest, even up to his neck. And Eddie was still rocking into him, slow and soft, and it was just making it last. He arched off the bed, Eddie on top of him the only thing keeping him from floating away and the bed under him the only thing keeping him from sinking.

Finally it dulled, but it didn’t stop, he was still pulsating, and Eddie pulling out, as gentle as he was, only made it worse. Better. His ass with nothing inside made the throbbing even more intense because the muscle had nothing to stop it from tightening all the way.

“Eddie,” he mumbled. “Please.” He was almost panicked because Eddie was rolling off him, and he thought he was leaving the bed altogether. But he wasn’t. He only moved to Steve’s side and clung to him that way, a leg thrown over him, and his hand laced through Steve’s fingers while he used his other to stroke his hair.

“I got you, I got you,” Eddie assured. “It’s okay. You’re okay. You’re perfect, Steve. So perfect.”

Eddie held his face in his hands and didn’t kiss him but only pressed their cheeks together. It was so grounding, and it gave Steve something to focus on other than the emptiness in his body.

“Holy fuck,” Steve breathed, once he could even manage speech. “That was insane.”

Eddie kept holding onto him. “Yeah, I think ‘insane’ pretty much covers it… That was fucking…the hottest thing I’ve ever seen in my life.”

Steve hummed and looked down at himself. His stomach was striped in white, and it was all in his chest hair too.

“Maybe I should’ve put a condom on,” Steve joked. “Saved myself the mess.”

“Uh, no,” Eddie said. “Definitely the fuck not.”

Eddie pulled his condom off carefully and tied it off before dropping it onto the floor. Steve wasn’t even bothered because Eddie was on him the next instant, tongue lapping at his skin and cleaning him up. Eddie took the same care with him that Steve had shown him earlier. He mouthed at places on his stomach and chest where there wasn’t even any mess to clean. He played with his nipples and kissed his shoulders, his necklace and his hair trailing across Steve’s skin everywhere he went. All of the teasing touches sent sparks all the way to his dick. He kept lifting off the bed chasing Eddie’s mouth, wishing Eddie would put his mouth on him there.

“I can’t believe I’m still hard. How is there even anything left?” Steve wondered.

“Mmm. The beauty of coming untouched,” Eddie mused, his eyes sparkling while he made his way down.

Steve held his breath. Was he really going to—

Yes, he fucking was. Eddie kneeled between his legs and wrapped his mouth around his tip.

Steve let out a cross between a yelp and a moan and came with absolutely zero warning.

Eddie didn’t seem surprised or deterred in the least, since both of his hands were firmly planted on Steve’s hips, pushing him down into the mattress, and he kept his lips tightly sealed around his cock the entire time.

It wasn’t nearly as powerful as his first orgasm, where that had been a slow, agonizing burn, this had been a flash of lighting that left his skin singed, goosebumps erupted across his entire body. His nipples so hard they hurt.

Either way, after coming twice, Steve was slack jawed and boneless and braindead. He felt like his words were slow and garbled as they left his mouth. “Shit, sorry. Didn’t know that would happen.”

Eddie tightened his mouth around Steve’s cock and pulled off, the final caress of his lips on Steve’s sensitive head made him flinch almost violently.

Eddie didn’t say anything, and he didn’t look pissed, but Steve wanted to make sure.

“Sorry,” he tried again. “Are you—”

Eddie climbed up his body and put his sealed mouth against Steve’s parted lips, and Steve kissed him, prodding his tongue at the tight line of his mouth to open it up, and then he finally got through. Eddie opened his mouth, and Steve’s own come flooded onto his tongue, and goddamn if his cock didn’t twitch pathetically against his stomach looking for a third round.

Eddie’s tongue found his, and nothing was stopping him from floating away now.

They kissed for ages, and it was begrudgingly that Steve tried to stop them. But he was finding it hard to breathe, and his jaw ached like he’d been punched. The task was made even harder when Eddie whined and tugged at him to keep their mouths pressed together. He wasn’t used to Eddie being the one who couldn’t get enough.

It was all but terrifying to experience Eddie this way. Because even when Eddie was being cold, or distant, or just apprehensive, when he was in control and barely giving anything of himself away, acting as if he could take or leave anything Steve had to offer. Steve loved him. So when Eddie ditched his mask and was being open and kind, and behaving like Steve and their time together was important to him, like Steve mattered...that hesitant and risky and dangerous love he felt turned into something else entirely. It became complete devotion and adoration. Worship.

His love for Eddie was so strong that it made his chest hurt and his eyes burn in a painful sort of ecstasy. He hadn’t even realized he’d been feeling everything through a filter until now. It had already felt so intense... How could it possibly grow stronger? To the point of being almost unbearable. It made what he had felt for Nancy and every other girl he’d ever been with feel dull and meaningless. Not because he didn’t care about them. He knew he had in the moment. Especially Nancy. But Eddie overshadowed them all. Never mind enchanting. Eddie was everything. Everyone. Everywhere.

Eddie finally relented with a pout and let Steve break their kiss, but he didn't withdraw his body from where he and Steve were touching. He continued to cling to Steve’s side.

Steve closed his eyes and rested his head back on the pillow.

“Mmm, you okay, Steve?” Eddie spoke directly into his ear and made him shiver.

“I’m great.” Steve blinked his eyes open and glanced at Eddie. He couldn’t see much of his face since it was buried by his shoulder, but he could feel him smiling. “But I could be better…”

Eddie pulled up to look at him. His face was tense and wary. “How do you mean?”

“You’re staying, right?” Steve murmured.

Eddie was quiet for a moment, and when he finally said anything it was, “Um…”

Every moment of Eddie’s hesitation felt like a stab in the chest.

Not already... Not now. Please. Just give me a little bit more time.

Steve considered the words he could use to rescind the invitation in the most casual way he could muster. All he could come up with was:

You are an idiot, Steve Harrington.

“If you want me to…” Eddie broke his silence.

It wasn’t exactly an enthusiastic yes, but it was something.

“I always want you to.”

Eddie hummed. “All right, I’ll stay. But only if you tell me that you have an extra toothbrush somewhere in this place. Because what tastes good in the throes of passion does not taste good in the morning. Let me tell you.”

“You’re in luck…” Steve left the bed and picked up the bag from the pharmacy. He pulled out a new toothbrush and tossed the package at Eddie.

“Geez, Steve, it’s almost like you planned this.”

“Yeah, well, planning can only get me so far. You have to agree to it for it to actually happen.”

“Touché.” Eddie ripped the package open and winked. “No turning back now.”

Chapter Text

Steve let Eddie have his turn in the bathroom first, sending him in with a pair of boxers and a t-shirt to borrow.

While he waited, he tidied up his room, taking the time to retrieve Eddie’s dirty clothes from the floor and fold them. Before he added it to the pile, Steve held up the vest and examined the pins attached to it, committing them to memory, so he could pick tapes more accurately the next time he was in the music store. He set the new Dio tape on the pile for Eddie’s convenience later, since it was the only one he didn’t already own, so the only one he’d be taking.

There wasn’t much else of a mess to clean, so it turned into him randomly straightening things.

He also tried to make the bed look a little less…used. As he walked around it, adjusting the blankets and fluffing the pillows, he encountered the condom Eddie had dropped on the floor.

Simply looking at it brought a blush to his cheek, even though he was no stranger to the aftermath of sex. It was just different for it to be…not his own jizz.

He picked it up with the intention of throwing it away, and his face heated even more once he got a closer look. He realized just how much he’d been missing out on. If Eddie had actually come in his ass, it would’ve been such a mess. Would he have been able to feel it all? He’d been sensitive enough to feel Eddie throbbing within him while he finished, and to notice the wetness of the lube when Eddie had first started fingering him... So surely, he would’ve been able to feel everything. Hot and wonderful. Branding.

He fucking wanted it.

Would Eddie have been obscene and eaten his own come out of him? The same way he’d licked up all of his from his stomach?

He sort of wanted to ask if that was something that could be on the table in the future. At least the coming inside part—not necessarily the eating. But maybe the eating. Hopefully. Definitely the eating. Ugh. Eddie was ruining him. Putting all these insane ideas in his head. And Eddie had the nerve to call him the kinky bastard? Well, Steve was a huge believer in the phrase takes one to know one. He’d heard it about Eddie before he even knew him. That he was kinky.

Mark Lewinsky, some dumb-fuck meathead on his baseball team had said it a few times. You know that rag in his pocket means he’s into some fucked up shit, right?

Nobody had really understood what he meant until he clarified kinky fag shit. But that particular nuance of the rumour—the kinky part—never caught on because why would some stupid rag mean anything? They all figured he was gay regardless. That was fucked up enough.

Steve had wondered if there was anything to the rumour, but only briefly. Once he found out Eddie was a prostitute, and beyond that, when the very same hanky had been wrapped around his dick…he figured it had to be true.

And now the only meaning he cared about regarding the handkerchief was that it belonged to Eddie and now it was his. A symbol of Eddie’s affection for him. Maybe. Whether it meant anything regarding the shit Eddie was into or not, he wasn’t overly concerned.

But…he was still curious, if not concerned. If Eddie was willing to eat his ass, then how much further would they be able to go together? Surely asking Eddie to fuck him with no condom wouldn’t be that much of a stretch. It was a normal thing to desire. He’d always wanted to do it but never been allowed. But having it done to him? Having Eddie do it to him? Maybe that would be even better, just like how he preferred giving blowjobs rather than getting them. What else didn’t he know about himself because Eddie hadn’t shown him yet?

The only problem with asking Eddie to go without a condom was that it basically implied they’d both have to get tested and agree not to see anybody else. Which was Serious Territory. And even though he’d seen more than just hints that Eddie was more than just attracted to him, it wasn’t enough to have him gambling their entire relationship if Eddie wasn’t quite there yet and got spooked. His hesitation to even stay over was proof of that. The whole thing was so precarious.

But maybe Eddie would be so into it he wouldn’t care about the implications. And they’d already given each other blowjobs without condoms so maybe it didn’t matter anyways? He wasn’t that well-versed on sex-ed. All Steve knew was how enticing the promise of coming inside someone without a condom was, and Eddie was only a man. He’d even made that joke about coming inside, and—

“Uhh, Steve? Whatcha doin’?”

Steve looked at Eddie where he stood in the doorway, his arms crossed and hip propped against the frame. He looked deeply incredulous, his lips threatening to twitch into a smile.

Steve’s brain short-circuited from too much input. Eddie was wearing his boxers and one of his shirts, and didn’t that just look…wonderful. He hadn’t anticipated the outfit being so enticing. Especially because it was objectively plain. A random blue shirt he hadn’t worn in years and red and white plaid boxers. It should not have looked so good. But it did. Because they were his clothes. Had Eddie felt this way seeing him in his vest? He’d certainly acted like it…

But that was the least of his concerns. He followed Eddie’s gaze to his own hands where he was still fucking holding the stupid condom. And not just casually; he had it up in front of his eyes, dangling it there like he was examining it. Because he had been.

Who knew how long Eddie had been standing there? Watching him stare at it like it held the secret meaning to life—well, it sort of did. How many times could Eddie possibly catch him doing something that had no explanation apart from I am a sick, fucking creep?

“I—Jesus Christ. I don’t…uh…have a good answer,” Steve admitted, dropping his hand in a flash and running his opposite hand through his hair. “I’ll just uh…I’ll just throw it away.”

“You can forget you saw anything, too, if you don’t mind,” Steve said. “That’d be great.”

He darted toward the garbage can under his desk but then he reconsidered and headed for the bathroom garbage instead.

Of course, Eddie wouldn’t move out of his way.

“Oh, Steve… You’ve gotta know this isn’t something I can just forget. I would pay gooood fucking money to know what you’re thinking right now.” Eddie flashed his eyes at him as he stroked his bottom lip with the pads of his fingers. “Any chance you’ll tell me?”

At least he looked delighted instead of enraged or put off like the last time Steve was being a total creep.

“It wasn’t creepy,” Steve said. “I swear. I wasn’t like, gonna save it or something. I was just—” Just what? Just nothing. It was creepy. No two ways about it. If Steve had caught someone staring at a condom he’d worn like this, he would’ve run the fuck out of there without a second thought. It screamed weird, clingy, obsessive freak.

Eddie snorted. “No? In that case, be a doll and put it in the pocket of my jeans, would you? I’ll take it if you won’t.”

Steve’s mouth popped open. “Are you serious?”

“No.” Eddie gave him a half-frown, half-smile. Like he couldn’t believe Steve would even ask such a ridiculous thing. “I’m fucking with you. You can throw it away. In fact, I insist that you do…if you turned any redder, I’d think you were about to spontaneously combust. And I don’t want guts all over me. Not tonight.”

Steve swallowed. So much for Eddie not having the heart to humiliate him… But, really, he’d done it to himself. He was a magnet for humiliation. “You’ll have to move…”

“My apologies.” Eddie moved over barely an inch. Steve rolled his eyes and brushed past him to dispose of the condom. Finally. Jesus. Like he needed any more reason to hate the things?

“You are something else, you know that?” Eddie mused. “Always surprising me.”

“You’ve said that before.”

“And it continues to be true.”

“Does it continue to be a good thing?”

“I think so. Not much surprises me, so…it’s nice to know it can still happen. Even if you find the strangest ways to do it. I mean…what’s so fascinating about a used condom that it had you so focused? I’m sure you’ve seen one before. I’d bet my life on it.”

Steve scratched at his temple before he answered. What was there to say besides the truth?

“Honestly?”

“Please. I implore you.”

“Okay.” Steve smirked, crossing his arms and leaning back on the sink. It seemed they could never get away from having conversations in bathrooms, even when they weren’t at the Hideout.

“If you wanna know so bad…I was thinking about what a shame it is that I couldn’t feel all of it for real.”

Eddie raised his eyebrows.

“I know it’s not really an option,” he added. “Just hot to think about, you know?”

“Totally,” Eddie rasped, his voice so quiet it was barely audible.

Steve took satisfaction in knowing Eddie obviously found the idea hot too. So he wasn’t that weird.

“Totally,” Steve echoed.

“Anyways.” Steve popped off the vanity and put his hand on the door. He closed it a bit to give Eddie the hint that he should clear the doorway.

Eddie took a moment before he finally did, making a big show of looking him up and down. He was still completely naked, so there was lots to see.

Steve let Eddie do it without comment. He’d kissed and explored almost every inch of Eddie’s body, took him all in like he was observing art in a museum, and he didn’t try to hide it either. So it was only fair that he let Eddie check him out too. And he wasn’t self conscious anymore. Not that he was before, having always been comfortable in his body. But now that they’d done all they did and Eddie’s tongue and cock had been inside of him. What was there to hide? 

“Hmm,” Eddie said, giving Steve a slow shake of his head. “Those are some nice gams.”

Steve let out an unexpected burst of laughter. He was so outrageous. Absolutely and completely ridiculous. Unique. There was nobody like Eddie Munson, and there never would be.  “I don’t think anyone calls them gams in real life.”

“Well, I do,” Eddie argued. “‘Legs’? To describe those? I don’t think so. Definitely needs a more jazzed up term. Any simpleton could call those legs.”

“That’s what they are…just legs,” Steve reasoned. “Don’t know what’s so special.” Apart from the giant scabs on his knees.

“Think what you want, Steve, but I’m telling you…”

“It’s too bad you didn’t know how much you liked my legs earlier this year…you could’ve come to a game to watch me. The shorts are even shorter than my work uniform…”

“I’m vehemently against organized sports of any kind, so spectating would be a death sentence to me,” Eddie said. “After all, I’m trying to set an example for the children by not conforming. And I’m proud to say I have never faltered from my path.”

Steve raised his eyebrows. “So dramatic.”

“And yet… thinking about how I missed out on seeing you run around in those tiny shorts? It’s a tragedy.” Eddie agreed. “I think I’d have to make an exception. Although, I’m sure jerking off in the bleachers is frowned upon…so it’s probably for the best that I was absent.”

“The team and the cheerleaders, and you know, all the parents and kids might frown upon it. But I wouldn’t, and that’s really all that matters.”

“That’s an excellent point, Steve,” Eddie declared. “A very excellent point…If only I had a time machine.”

“I bet Dustin could make you one. He seems nerdy.”

Eddie snorted. “I’ll tell him you said that. He’d be honoured.”

“You can always come to watch practice,” he blurted. “This Thursday’s our last one.” He’d intended it to seem flirtatious and spunky, but there was an undercurrent of seriousness to the proposition which betrayed his hope. Embarrassing.

“Mmm. But what would the children think if I became a conformist? I’d hate to see the disappointment on their little faces.”

It had mostly been a joke, but it still stung to be shot down. It was probably for the best anyways. He didn’t want to force Eddie to hang out with him when he didn’t want to. And Billy would be present, and he didn’t want Eddie anywhere near him. Especially not at basketball practice when he always got riled up. Even more so now that Lucas was in the picture along with Hellfire Club spectators…Too much could go wrong. He imagined Eddie storming onto the court if anyone even looked at Lucas the wrong way and yelling in their face. Or pulling out his knife.

Steve shrugged. “I think doing what you want, when you want, and not caring about looking like you’re conforming is the opposite of conforming. Like Lucas, trying for the basketball team and playing your game…It’s respectable.”

“Huh,” Eddie grunted. “Respectable?”

“Yeah, I mean, when I was his age, I wouldn’t have had the guts. Took me four years to decide who I wanted to be.”

Eddie ran a hand over his hair and darted his eyes away.

“I’ll just be a minute,” Steve said, inching the door closed a little more. He would give Eddie time to think about whatever he was so obviously concentrating on.

“Oh,” Eddie said, furrowing his brows and backing away with his hands up. “Okay. Uh sure.”

“Have fun,” he tacked on a second later.

“Always do,” Steve joked.

Steve wasn’t sure what to do with himself first once he was alone. He was curious about what was going on behind him, so he brought a hand to his ass and felt around. The area still felt sensitive, and it was still slick with lube, so he wiped it off with a cloth. He wiped his chest off too just in case Eddie had missed anything with his mouth.

He pissed and brushed his teeth, staring into the mirror the whole time. His eyes quickly focused on the specks of toothpaste and water droplets all over the place. And his tube of toothpaste that was squeezed from the middle instead of the bottom. Eddie.

He was a wild animal. But Steve liked it. Even if Eddie touched his stuff and left it differently than he’d found it, made a mess, broke things, it didn’t matter. Because it meant he was around, occupying Steve’s space. They weren’t alone when they were together. And that’s all he cared about.

He was scared that Eddie wouldn’t be there when he was done in the bathroom. Maybe he changed his mind like always. Decided everything was too much. Or not enough. Either way. Gone. Everything with Eddie was fifty-fifty.

But when he emerged from the bathroom, Eddie was there, sitting on the window sill having a cigarette. Steve smiled involuntarily. Eddie looked like he belonged there. Like he was home. He wished if his parents were going to go, they’d just stay gone. Then Eddie could stay permanently. But that would only work if Eddie wanted to stay. Steve’s “handcuffs” could only work so long.

Eddie had gotten the stereo going too, and Steve didn’t recognize whatever was playing, so he knew it wasn’t one of his tapes. He didn’t really mind. At least Eddie had gotten to hear “Head over Heels”. And Eddie’s taste was more particular, more important to him. Steve was easy. He would listen to anything, even if it wasn’t exactly his taste. As long as Eddie was happy. And that’s what he’d bought the tapes for, anyways.

He walked over to his dresser and grabbed a pair of boxers to put on before he went to Eddie and held his hand out for the cigarette. “What are we listening to?”

Eddie deftly flipped the cigarette in his fingers and held the filtered end up to Steve’s mouth, ignoring his hand. “This, handsome, is Dio.”

Steve took a drag without hands and then backed off. “Should I put the vest back on, then?”

“As stunning as you look in it…not this time,” Eddie said. “If I get too amped up now, I won’t be able to sleep.”

“So me in a vest amps you up, but this music doesn’t?”

“Dio? Please, this is practically a lullaby.”

“If you say so,” Steve said with a shrug. He sat down on the floor by his bed, leaning back against it. The whole night gave him déjà vu.

“So, how do you feel?”

“Fine…why?” Eddie asked.

“I’m just thinking.” Steve licked his lips and smiled at Eddie. “You popped my cherry. For bottoming, at least. Thought you might be feeling accomplished or something.”

Eddie snorted. “You’ve gotta be kidding me…”

Steve took stock of Eddie’s expression. He seemed amused, so he kept going. “And before that, you got the first blowjob I’ve ever given… First guy I’ve ever kissed.” And hopefully the last. “And nobody’s ever licked my ass before, so that first belongs to you too.”

“Jesus,” Eddie mused. “You know, I’ve never been one to care much about virginity, or whatever, but maybe there is something to be said about it… ‘cause knowing I’ve got all those firsts of yours definitely feels like an achievement.”

“It’s kinda hot too,” Eddie mused.

And romantic.

“I think so,” Steve agreed. “Like, being where nobody else has been… Doing something nobody else has done. It’s special.”

“You’ll never be able to forget me,” Eddie teased.

“Never.”

Eddie took a last drag of the cigarette and put it in the pop can next to him. He must have retrieved it from the kitchen while Steve was in the bathroom.

“Do I have any of your firsts?” Steve wondered.

Eddie lit up another cigarette. Steve wasn’t even sure if he could call it his second. Who knew how many he’d smoked already.

“Is that a joke?”

“No, I’m serious. Even if it’s silly, like, I’m sure I’m the first guy who’s blown you while wearing a sailor costume…I have to be.”

“Actually…”

“No way,” Steve scoffed. “Seriously?”

“Nah, I’m kidding,” Eddie admitted, awarding Steve a big grin. “You’re the first sailor.”

“Cool.” The thought pleased him more than it probably should’ve. Considering he hated that stupid uniform.

“And, you do have another one of my firsts, honestly…”

“Really? Which one?”

“I’ve never made out to pop music before.”

Steve laughed. “Well, you got me there too. Except with metal.”

“I find that hard to believe.”

Steve inclined his head.

“Not even with Miss Metalhead?”

“Who?” Steve asked a split second before he recalled. “Heidi? No.” They’d barely kissed at all.

“Well in that case, I’m honoured to have shaped you.”

“Shaped me, huh?” Steve smirked. “I thought you wanted me to be me.”

“Oh, I do, but that doesn’t mean you haven’t been positively influenced. I’ve made you a metalhead in training. A junior metalhead if you will.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever be a full-on metalhead,” Steve disagreed. “I just like one.”

Eddie ducked his head and put a hand over his heart. “Aww, Gareth’s not into guys, but I’m sure he’ll be flattered anyways.”

“Damn…and to think all this time I’ve been using you to try and get to him. My plan is ruined.”

Eddie giggled. “So it was a lie when you said I was your favourite? Wow. Should’ve known they don’t call you Heartbreaker Harrington for nothing.”

“Shit, nobody’s called me that in a while.”

“Guess the name sort of lost steam when you got serious with Nancy,” Eddie mused.

“Yeah.”

He’d worn the moniker proudly for his freshman and sophomore year. Then he’d been with Nancy all of junior year. And the only heart broken in that relationship was his own. 

“You would think after you two split there would’ve been a resurgence of the name, but I guess you retired your heartbreaking days…” Eddie continued. He put his cigarette out and didn’t light another one. Instead, he shifted from sitting on the window sill to lying on his stomach on the floor.

Besides Heidi, Amy, and a few other girls, he’d barely dated in his senior year. Everything he’d been involved in had mostly been one and done with girls who also weren’t looking for relationships. Everybody was happy that way.

Eddie was the first person since Nancy he even wanted to be serious with.

“Yeah,” Steve repeated. Tommy had called him Heartbroken Harrington a few times, but then he’d gotten over that and just started insisting he move on and find a new girlfriend. Which he never got over. He was obsessed with the topic right up until he punched Steve over it.

“Steve, can I ask you a question?”

“For sure.”

“What happened with you and Nancy?”

“Oh, I…Well, we broke up, obviously.”

“Obviously.”

“Well, what do you think happened? Like, what did you hear?”

“There were a few rumours going around. Nothing worth repeating.”

“What, that I dumped her because she wouldn’t sleep with me? Or she dumped me because I cheated on her?”

“Yeah…those were the most popular stories, but like I told you before. There’s what people say happened and what actually happened. I want to know what actually happened.”

What actually happened was humiliating.

All you want to do is party and act like everything’s fine, like we’re in love. It’s bullshit.

You don’t love me?

It’s bullshit.

He didn’t want Eddie to know he’d been dumped in the bathroom during a stupid Halloween party. Nancy wasted with spilled punch over her shirt, Billy getting in his face only moments before because he was the new keg king, apparently. Like he even cared. What a fucking joke.

“Remember…sometimes rumours are true,” Steve tried to joke.

“Oh my God, is this about me having a snake for a dick again? You have got to let that go, Steve.”

Steve snorted. “I can’t help it. It’s so ridiculous. Every time I think about it, it cracks me up.”

“It is one of the funnier ones, I’ll admit,” Eddie said. “But as we’ve seen many a time, it’s unfortunately…untrue.”

“I don’t know…I still have my suspicions.”

Eddie laughed. “Shit, I thought I was good at hiding it. But you got me. It’s true.”

“Just like it’s totally true that my parents are in prison for going on a murder spree in Satan’s name,” Eddie remarked. “I mean, they’re like twenty-seven percent correct, on account of my dad, you know, actually being in jail—unrelated to the satanic shit, but still.”

Steve snorted and shook his head. “Oh, what about the one that you were raised in a cult?”

“True,” Eddie said. “Absolutely true. No question.”

“So, it wasn’t a coven or a mental institution?”

“Sweet Steve, so naive. It was all three at the same time.”

“People are so fucking stupid.”

“Yeah,” Eddie agreed. “It’s entertaining to hear people speculate, though. Especially about my upbringing. But fuck, who knows, maybe they’re onto something, and I was raised in a mental institution. You know, they could’ve wiped my mind before turning me loose, and I just don’t remember.”

Steve laughed. “Nah, you’re too smart for someone who had their mind wiped. We can count that out.”

Eddie blew a raspberry. “Still don’t know how you figure I’m smart. I’m a twenty-year-old high schooler. I’m a fucking oxymoron.”

“You read and translate books for fun. Only smart people do that. You know how to play the guitar, and that’s like…difficult. If you’re not good at school it’s probably ‘cause of something else. Not you.”

Eddie smiled. “Would it disprove my point if I said playing guitar was easy?”

“Uh yeah, but even if it didn’t. You’re friends with me. That makes you a genius. Even without all the other shit.”

“Okay…you got me there. You win.”

“What’s my prize?”

“Mmm. I can think of a few things…”

“Let me know,” Steve said. “I plan on collecting.”

Eddie laughed lightly.

“But actually, you should know… there is another rumour that I heard once,” Steve said seriously. “About you…”

“What?” Eddie lifted himself off his stomach and sat cross-legged instead.

“Don’t get mad, it’s kind of crazy,” he began, leaning forward into Eddie’s space. “but I heard…”

Steve looked around and then whispered, “That you sell…drugs.”

Eddie’s expression dissolved into pure shock. “You’re kidding. Yet another absolutely unfounded, ridiculous, completely false rumour. Will people ever stop making shit up? The audacity they have to spread such lies… Frankly, it’s hurtful.”

Steve smiled. “I know…how could they?”

“Any other fun ones?” Eddie asked. “I’m sure I’ve heard them all, but maybe I missed some if they were only uttered in dank locker rooms…you know, after the weekly circle jerk.” Eddie stopped and tapped his chin while he inclined his head. “Or is it daily? I can never remember…”

Steve scoffed. “Don’t underestimate us…it’s hourly.”

Eddie’s laugh was so boisterous it could be described as nothing less than a cackle. “I fucking knew it.”

Steve huffed. As far as he knew, there was no such thing going on in the locker rooms, but what did he know? Maybe the team did it without him.

“Well, there is one, actually,” Steve said, after they settled down from their shared laughter. “You know, a fun rumour.”

“What?” Eddie asked. “Are you joking again…or are you for real?”

“I only heard it like once or twice…didn’t really catch on, you know?”

“The suspense is killing me. What is it?” Eddie urged.

“I heard once that your hanky means you’re into kinky stuff. And from what we did with it…that’s obviously true. So that’s fun. Technically.”

Steve wasn’t expecting it when Eddie started laughing loudly. Even louder than he’d laughed at the circle jerk joke.

“What?” Steve asked. “Am I wrong?”

“Who the fuck told you about that?” Eddie managed.

Steve frowned. He hadn’t really been expecting that reaction. “It was kind of a while ago. Mark Lewinsky.”

Eddie snorted. “Yeah, sounds about right…Meathead.”

Steve had the privilege of falling in love with Eddie again. Mark was a total meathead.

“Anyways, you’re not wrong, or I guess, he’s not,” Eddie said. “But it’s not just about being kinky or using the hanky itself for sex. The hankies, depending on the colour or where you put them—right or left pocket—mean something. Lots of things.”

“Really? W-what, exactly? Like sex stuff?”

“Yeah,” Eddie confirmed. “It’s so other gay guys know what you’re into and you can connect without anyone else clocking you. That’s why—”

“Oh, it’s just for guys?” Steve interrupted. “That kind of sucks…would definitely help Robin out.” Although, she’d probably lose the damn thing after two minutes of it being in her pocket…

Eddie smiled. “Yeah, well, with any luck, she won’t need one.”

“That’d be nice.” He was holding out that Chrissy would come through for her. And it sounded like Eddie felt the same.

“Sorry. I cut you off,” Steve added. “You were saying?”

“Oh, just that that’s why I made that joke earlier about if you were versatile or not,” he explained. “Versatile means you can top or bottom. You switch. And that’s one of the things you can tell by where you put the hanky. Left or right side. Of course, I didn’t realize I was right on the money when I teased you about it.”

“Cool,” he replied lamely. He’d felt stupid at the time, not knowing what the hell Eddie was talking about. Are you versatile? Now that he knew the meaning of it all, he felt even dumber. Needing to be explained gay code because he was so goddamn inexperienced. Eddie thought it was funny enough to tease him about it. He’d been so surprised that Steve was willing to bottom. Like he had this permanent image in his head that he was still the repressed, straight boy jock. Why couldn’t he have explained any of this before? Why keep him in the dark until he randomly mentioned the meaning of the hanky because it was a dumb rumour. A joke.

“Anyways,” Eddie continued. “You’re right, I am into a lot of different stuff. But I don’t wear it for that. I don’t give a shit about flagging or labels. I like what I like. I can wear many hats, or in this case…I can wear many hankies. You know?”

“So then you just wear it because it looks cool?”

“Between you and me, I only started wearing one after I saw James Hetfield do it.”

“Who’s—”

“Ohhhh, nobody important…” Eddie rocked back and looked up at the ceiling before rocking forward and getting in Steve’s face. “Just the leeead singer and guitarist in Metallica. A total fucking icon.”

Steve smiled and nudged Eddie’s shoulder.

“But I’m glad you think it looks cool,” Eddie teased, nudging him back. “It’s supposed to.”

Eddie laughed and continued, “You know, I picked black because it goes with everything, started wearing it a few years ago. Sophomore year. Thought I was hot shit.” He snorted. “Then I found out soon after what it meant. By accident. That was a fucking trip, let me tell you.”

“I can imagine.” Not really.

“I’ll never forget it. It was confusing and mildly traumatic, and I almost stopped wearing it at all, but I decided fuck it. I’ll wear what I want. It works out anyways.”

Eddie spoke so casually. Mildly traumatic. How mildly? Could anything traumatic be mild? Steve wondered just how soon after sophomore year he discovered the meaning of his hanky. Did that mean Eddie was only 15 or some shit when a pervert like Neil started bothering him about it? Was that how it’d all started?

“What do you mean it works out?”

“Well, like I told you earlier, it’s nice to have on you in case you need a bandana, or something to wipe the sweat off during a show, or a makeshift cock ring…”

Steve smirked.

“Plus, most guys aren’t looking for a sado top, so they tend to turn tail and run if they think I’m exclusively into that which is hilarious to watch, and—wait a minute.” Eddie narrowed his eyes. “Goddamn it, you did it again.”

“What did I do?” Steve frowned. And also, what the fuck was a sado top? He was way out of his depth here. Apparently getting fucked by a guy did not make him an instant expert in gay trivia. Was there like a brochure or something, so he wouldn’t look like such an inexperienced idiot to Eddie?

“You’re such a sneak,” Eddie sighed. “Way too talented at changing the subject, I swear...”

“What were we even talking about? My mind’s sort of stuck on cock ring.” If he was being honest, it was mostly stuck on mildly traumatic.

Eddie laughed. “You and Ms. Wheeler and, you know, the reason for your ultimate romantic demise?”

Oh for fuck’s sake. If he was talented at changing the subject, then Eddie was talented at changing it right back.

“Ah,” Steve said.

“We don’t have to talk about it…”

“It’s fine… Just, I don’t know. It was kind of complicated. Like, there wasn’t just one thing. There was lots of stuff. You know? We weren’t a good fit. There’s no big story to tell.”

You’re bullshit.

“That sounds pretty generic. Could describe every breakup that ever happened. Probably in the history of the universe.”

“It’s the truth. And anyways, I’m sure Mike told you all about it. Maybe even Will if he knows.”

“Believe it or not, fourteen-year-old boys have better things to talk about than their siblings’ romantic drama.”

“Don’t we have better things to talk about?”

Eddie frowned. “Like what?”

“I don’t know. Stuff about you. You can tell me more about flagging and what a… sado is, or whatever.” That way I have a hope in hell of keeping up with you.

“I can always show you what a sado top is.” Eddie waggled his eyebrows. “We’ve already established you’re a masochist, so you’d probably like it.”

Did that mean Eddie would hurt him, then? Cause him pain in a good way? A sexy way? What would that even be like? He enjoyed a bit of roughness and manhandling, but he wasn’t looking to get choked out or punched in the face.

According to Eddie they’d established he was a masochist, but Steve knew the most important thing they’d established. Which was that he would do anything. Anything if it was for Eddie or by Eddie or with Eddie. Pain or pleasure, topping or bottoming, sucking or being sucked, talking or listening, metal or pop, hot Eddie or cold Eddie.

Was there a handkerchief for that?

“Yeah, sure. If you want to,” Steve agreed easily.

The look Eddie gave him told him he’d only been joking. Or at least that he was surprised Steve had interpreted it seriously.

But then he seemed to be considering it.

Eddie stared at him intently and ran his tongue along his bottom lip before ultimately shaking his head. “That kind of stuff takes a lot of trust. You don’t do it with just anybody.”

“You’re not just anybody…I wouldn’t mind trying. I trust you.”

Steve knew he was saying too much. But when wasn’t he saying too much? Of course he trusted Eddie. Even if it was a gamble. Dangerous. A risk. Against his better judgment. He did. How could he help it? Eddie commanded him to love him. It wasn’t an option. It just was.

The missing part of the equation was whether Eddie trusted him. If Eddie considered him just anybody. That changed things.

“Anyway,” Eddie sighed. “Speaking of trust.”

“Yeah?”

“You remember you told me you let you guard down before, don’t you? Trusted the wrong person?” Eddie asked.

“Yeah.”

Even though more times than not, he’d been high or drunk out of his mind, or both, while he spoke to Eddie, he remembered their discussions like they were burned on his brain. If subjects in school were half as interesting as Eddie, maybe his GPA would be better, because he didn’t mind studying and memorizing him. Learning him. And oddly enough, the more time he spent with Eddie, the more he learned about himself as well. It felt like they were growing together.

“I’m willing to bet you were referencing Nancy.”

Could he just fucking…let it go? It was somewhat pleasing that Eddie wanted to know about his past. After all, he’d been the one in the beginning to be adamant that Eddie know he was single and over Nancy. But somehow whenever he ended up speaking about her, whoever it was that was listening thought he wasn’t over her. And he didn’t want Eddie to get that impression.

More importantly, he knew if Eddie heard the whole story, he would run in the other direction. He’d see him as King Steve all over again. And if Nancy didn’t want him, why would Eddie want him either?

“Yeah, I guess, I mean, yeah I got hurt. But it wasn’t anything I didn’t deserve.”

“What did you do? Murder somebody?”

Steve scoffed. “I was an asshole who screwed up way too many times.”

“How so?” Eddie pressed.

“I don’t know. Maybe another time. It is kind of late.”

“Tired?” Eddie asked. “Told you Dio was a lullaby…”

“I don’t know,” Steve said again. “I’m not that tired… It’s just…”

“What?”

“Once you hear the whole story, you’re gonna hate me. Or at least, you won’t think I’m such a sweetheart.”

“Try me.” Eddie returned to the window and lit up another cigarette.

Steve chewed on his lip. What would be worse, if Eddie heard everything and stuck around, or if he heard everything and ended things? If he stuck around, how long would it be before he realized he’d made a mistake? If he ended things, how could Steve even justify being upset? Eddie didn’t owe him anything. They were only friends with benefits and had been for barely a week. But it was the most important relationship he’d ever had. Seemed like no matter what happened with it, it was destined to make him feel too intensely. Whether those feelings were good or bad. Just so overwhelming.

And that made him want to tell Eddie everything at the same time as it made him want to keep everything to himself. Maintain their status quo. The constant push and pull was exhausting yet addicting.

What could it really hurt to tell Eddie? Eddie had told him his mom had abandoned him and that his father was in prison. He was the only one in Eddie’s life besides Benny who knew his secret, his moonlighting at the Hideout. And he didn’t think Benny and Eddie were close. Still, it didn’t seem fair that he wouldn’t disclose a bit of information on a past relationship. When he compared his past to what Eddie had been through, it seemed inconsequential. But, then again, Eddie had been through so much, been so mistreated, that Steve couldn’t really stand to think that Eddie should have to tolerate him and his baggage. Eddie had enough on his plate. Another gamble.

It would be better to know sooner than later, though. Eddie could hear the truth and decide. Robin had heard it all, and she was still in his life. So maybe Eddie would understand too.

“You’re pushy,” Steve sighed.

“Learned from the best.” Eddie grinned. “That’s you…by the way.”

“Yeah, I got that.”

“Sooooo? Spill,” Eddie said. “Lay it on me.”

“Well…” Steve began. “We started dating fall of my junior year.”

He glanced over at Eddie, and he seemed interested enough. Steve adjusted so he was sitting up a bit more. As he took a moment to gather his thoughts, he realized the stereo had gone quiet. It made everything he was saying seem more imposing and important instead of casual which wasn’t what he wanted, but there was nothing he could do about it.

“And it was a bit rocky at first. She didn’t get along with my friends, I didn’t get along with hers. Whatever. I mean, imagine Barb and Tommy hanging out? So stupid.”

Eddie laughed. “I’d pay to see it.”

Steve smiled. “Trust me… it was a nightmare.”

“But yeah, um, she was more interested in school, and I was more interested in sports and partying, but there was chemistry, and we liked each other, so we kind of worked through it.”

“Right…”

“And it was good for a while, but then it just started being…hard in a bad way. You know? Like, instead of our differences being exciting and fun like, ‘opposites attract’, it started being ‘the king and the goodie-two-shoes’. The jock and the princess. It got miserable.”

 You’re an idiot, Steve Harrington started sounding more like, I can’t fucking stand you, Steve Harrington. But maybe it’d always been that way without him realizing it. Because he hadn’t wanted to realize it.

“And…” Steve paused. God, Eddie was going to fucking hate him. “I know he wasn’t in high school yet when it happened, but maybe you know about it still since you’re friends, and it was like, a major deal at the time... Um… but do you remember when Will went missing?”

“Yeahhh.” Eddie inclined his head and wasn’t shy about letting a deep frown take over his face. “I remember, but what does that have to do with anything?”

“Well, it’s hard to explain. But I thought about it a lot after we first broke up, you know, trying to figure out exactly what went wrong. Or at least, what made what was already bad get worse…And best I can figure, him going missing was the reason. Sort of.”

“I’ll bite.”

“Nancy and Jonathan, they—”

“Oh, shit,” Eddie interrupted. “Yeah. I think I see where this is going.”

Steve shrugged. Maybe. Now that he knew, it seemed obvious too. But it hadn’t seemed that way at the time.

“Well, they were already friends before that, because they work on the school paper together. Whatever. I always thought it was harmless, you know. Why would Byers be competition for me?” Steve rolled his eyes at his arrogance. “But when his brother went missing, it turned into her helping him put up posters and spending time looking for him, and stuff, and they just like, got close I guess.”

“And I understood that she wanted to help. That’s what I liked most about her. She was sweet and caring. But I still didn’t like it. I could tell that they got along better, you know? She wasn’t as like, tense with him, or whatever. So I got jealous.”

“Which I know is selfish because I was more worried about them spending time together than anything else… Didn’t really give a shit about the rest of it. About Will. Believe me. I know. It’s douchey, but…I don’t really have a good excuse for it.”

Eddie waved his hand. Go on.

“One day at school, I don’t even know what happened. It all just like, built up, you know? Everything I was feeling, and it was like, desperate almost. I didn’t even think.” He sighed and shook his head. As if pausing would soften the blow of the information. “Jonathan walked by and it just… I can’t even explain it. Seeing his fucking face set me off.”

“So I went for his bag,” he revealed. “I didn’t even expect it…I was just being a dick, but there were like pictures and shit in it.”

“Pictures?” Eddie frowned. “Pictures of what?”

“Me and Nancy sitting outside by my pool, Tommy and Carol because we were all hanging out one night. One of Barb… And then one of Nancy in the window in just her bra. She wasn’t naked in them or anything, but you know, she was about to be. So who knows what else he saw.”

Eddie raised his eyebrows. “Damn.”

“And he kept saying that he was just looking for his brother, and that’s why he took the pictures. Cause like, maybe he was in the woods behind my house, or whatever. And they did end up finding him in the woods, so…I guess he wasn’t far off. Maybe he wasn’t lying at all. But still. It was fucked up, you know? Like, if it was an accident, he could’ve thrown the pictures away. But he developed them. Kept them. To me, that said it was no accident.”

“So I got pissed, tore up the pictures, broke his camera. All in front of her. Made a big show of it—like an idiot. And I thought she’d be happy, like she’d know I was standing up for her.”

“But she just started helping him pick up the pieces.” Steve frowned as he remembered. “It didn’t seem to matter to her.”

“I apologized, and things were good again. I thought it was all fine, but I don’t know. Something must’ve changed for her after that, and she just never said. ‘Cause even after Will was found, they kept hanging out, and I went to her house a few times to talk to her, and it was always Mrs. Wheeler saying, she’s at Jonathan’s, she’s out, she’s with a friend, I think she’s working on the paper… I wrote it all off.”

“But one night I went to sneak in her window and actually saw them sitting on her bed. Faces this close apart.” He pinched his fingers for emphasis.

“I got pretty riled about it…went to Tommy.”

The most shameful part of the story. Eddie hadn’t run away yet, but maybe he still would.

Here goes nothing.

“It was his idea to get the spray paint, but I went along with it…did some of it myself.”

“Wait a minute,” Eddie said. “The alley by the movie theatre…‘Byers is a perv’ on the wall. That was you?”

“Yeah,” Steve admitted.

“Shit,” Eddie mused. “I had no idea.”

“We did the main sign too, you can still sort of see the red smudges if you look close even though I cleaned most of it up. I guess they just left the other shit since nobody would really see it.”

“Except me.” Eddie waggled his eyebrows. “I know that alley well…”

“Oh yeah?” Did he even want to fucking know?

“I used to sell there before I made the Hideout my main haunt. Still do from time to time, but it’s riskier now.”

Sell what?

“What do you mean?”

“Before, it was always busy, lots of people in and out of the theatre, you know, so it looks less conspicuous when you’re hanging around. But now we got the theatre at Starcourt, so…”

“Makes sense.”

“But yeah,” Steve said. “Anyways, they rolled up, caught us with the paint. Which is kind of hilarious if you think abut it since it meant they were hanging out, yet again.”

“She was upset because of what we painted, and she confronted me—”

“What did it say, the main sign?” Eddie asked.

Steve chewed on his lip. Shit. There was really no point in trying to hide it. As much as it ashamed him, if Eddie was going to love him, he wanted him to know everything. Not some false version of him. He wanted to be accepted as he was. I want you to be you.

“Nancy the Slut Wheeler.” Steve looked down at his lap.

“Did you write it, or did Tommy?”

Steve met Eddie’s eyes. “Does it matter?”

Eddie shrugged. “Just curious.”

“I didn’t stop him or argue with Tommy while he wrote it, so I might as well have.”

“Trust me.” Steve didn’t even give Eddie a chance to say anything else. “If I could take all of it back, I would. Even if she was fucking around on me, I shouldn’t have acted out like I did. I could’ve just broken up with her.”

“I mean, I honestly don’t even know if anything happened between them before we broke up, or if they really were just friends and it all just looked bad. But I accused them anyways. And, you can just imagine how that went… Told Jonathan that I didn’t know he had it in him. Called him a queer. Said I wasn’t surprised his brother went missing because his family is screwed up… Anything I could think of to hurt him. I didn’t hold back.”

“Got the shit kicked out of me. Which I deserved. Funny enough Tommy actually pulled him off me.”

“And you wanna know the most fucked up thing?”

“What?”

“After all of that shit, she accepted my apology, and we were together for another couple months. I even stayed friends with Tommy, for fuck’s sake. And he was never nice to her. Not even when I wanted him to be. But just like with the pictures, she didn’t seem to care. I could never read her, or tell what she really thought. You know?”

“So that’s what I mean by letting my guard down. I thought it was all settled again. I took her word for it. I started trying to make up for everything, and be better. And it seemed to be working, you know? Like everything was back to normal like in the beginning. I even bought Jonathan a new camera.”

“Then last Halloween, so like about a year ago now, that was it. I guess she just decided she had enough. She snapped, and we just agreed it was over.”

He omitted the part where Nancy admitted she didn’t love him and called their entire relationship and his entire existence bullshit. And how he still tried to bring her flowers and talk it out. Like a desperate, pathetic idiot. She had nothing to say.

“So a little bit of all the rumours are true, I guess,” Steve finished. “I dumped her, she dumped me. Whether she was cheating with Jonathan or not, they’re together now, so…kind of hard to believe she wasn’t.”

“Wow, that’s…quite the tale.”

“But I don’t really blame her,” Steve said. “I was a douchebag. There’s lots of stuff I didn’t even say… It’s not like she just chose Jonathan for no reason. Right? And I can’t be surprised that she forgave him for the pictures thing when she forgave me for a bunch of shit too. I don’t know.”

“I talked to them the other day after practice, and they seemed happy together. They’re a better fit. They have lots of stuff in common, their brothers are friends…shit like that. So I really think it was for the best. I just wish she would’ve broken up with me sooner. You know? Like why pretend everything was okay when it wasn’t? She should’ve just broken up with me as soon as she knew she liked him. Saved us all the trouble.”

“Hmm. I know what you mean.”

“So there it is,” Steve said lamely. “I’m sorry. I know it’s not nice to hear the shit I said. Especially the stuff about Will’s family. And the slut thing. Both of them are awful. I get it if you think I’m a total asshole and don’t want to be around me… Really. I’d understand.”

Eddie laughed. “Steve, do you think I’m stupid?”

“Of course not. Why?”

“You think I don’t know the kind of shit that goes along with your old territory? I’ve heard you in the hallways with your buddies. I’ve called you a jock douchebag to your face.”

“Well, yeah, but…I don’t know. You didn’t have the full picture.”

“Which is, what? That Jonathan was being a perv, Nancy totally botched it, and you were a jerk, which you’ve paid for several times over now?”

“Uhhh. I guess? I just…don’t want you to think less of me.”

“Please.” Eddie flicked his wrist. “Do I look like the morality police? I deal drugs and operate a glory hole. A teenage love triangle with a side of vandalism and property damage is child’s play to me.”

Steve scoffed. “Yeah, well I buy drugs and paid to use that hole, and I broke the camera, and I was an accomplice to the vandalism, so I think I’ve got you beat.”

“All right fine…you’ve been beat enough. So I’ll let you have this one. You can be the worse person out of the two of us if it makes you feel better.”

“It does. I accept.”

Eddie rolled his eyes. “Ever the masochist.”

Steve shrugged.

“To tell you the truth, I don’t mind Jonathan, we talk some. I’ve smoked with him. Been over to the Byers-slash-Hopper household for a few campaigns… And Nancy’s nice enough when I go to Mike’s too.”

“Yeah?”

“So know that I am unbiased when I tell you that you weren’t completely in the wrong. You’re not innocent, but your reactions weren’t exactly unreasonable either. Especially not breaking that fucking camera.”

“Really?”

“Shit. If I were Nancy, I would’ve been cheering for you to break it over his head.”

Steve scoffed. “Yeah, right.”

“The fact that you bought him a new one too? Just proves you’re as good as I say you are.”

“I don’t know about that. It was mostly Nancy’s idea.”

“I bet,” Eddie remarked snidely. “You know, next time I see Jonathan I’m gonna punch him in the dick.”

Steve laughed. “If you feel the need.”

“I do,” Eddie said. “As for Nancy? Shit. I think she’ll just have to live with knowing she botched it.”

“Yeah, well…like you say. It’s a dumbass teen love triangle. What does it matter? We can all move on.”

“Exactly,” Eddie agreed. “They were shitty, you were shitty. Not very important in the scheme of things, at all. I mean, you guys were what, 16, 17? Chalk it up to immaturity and this town being a fucking dump and call it a day.”

Steve snorted.

“Not that I’m discrediting your experience,” Eddie said quickly. “Not saying it didn’t suck or hurt. I’m just saying—”

“I get it,” Steve said. “Thank you. Really.”

“You’re welcome, Steve.”

“See?” Eddie added. “Now was that so bad? Telling me such a juicy little bedtime story? I thought it was kind of fun.”

“Uhh. It wasn’t so bad, but it definitely wasn’t fun.”

Steve was tired of talking about it all. It was exhausting to put himself on the line like that, expose what he’d said and done. What a relief it was that Eddie wasn’t judging him. Not fun, but nice. Eddie gave him new perspectives for everything. And it was a lovely thing to be seen in his entirety and still accepted. Supported. Listened to and heard.

“Does Will ever talk about going missing?” Steve asked. “You’d think he’d have like, nightmares and stuff. Being in the woods all alone for a week. Is he okay, or?”

Eddie’s expression softened, and he let out a deep sigh before he rolled his eyes and chuckled. “Oh, trust me. All those little bastards do is talk about it. I’ve heard the story like a million times. Will is a bit of a living legend in the Party. He’s more than okay. I assure you.”

“Good,” Steve said. “I’m glad.”

“Anyways, hot stuff, your eyes are drooping. I think it’s time to actually go to bed.”

“How can I be hot stuff if my eyes are drooping? That makes no sense.”

“Don’t question me,” Eddie said. “Just accept it.”

Steve clambered to his feet and immediately sat on the bed and climbed under the covers. Sleep was calling his name. But…he would rather it was Eddie. Was a second round on the menu?

“So bossy,” he sighed.

Eddie laughed lightly and went over to the bathroom.

Steve listened while he rustled around with the door open. Sounded like he was brushing his teeth again.

Eddie joined him less than a minute later, turning off the desk lamp on his way to the bed. And then he put a knee right beside Steve and climbed over top of him before rolling onto the empty side. Despite the fact that he could’ve totally just walked around the bed and gotten in like a normal person.

He looked over at the clatter of rings and bracelets on his bedside table as Eddie rid himself of all his jewellery.

Steve found it strange that they could literally have sex with each other, but now that it was just hangout time, Eddie hesitated to touch him, leaving a few inches between them as he settled onto his side of the bed. And how quickly it became his side. Would he stay over again? Would he occupy the same space? Or would they switch?

Steve was tired of playing games, so he shifted closer. Once he made that move, Eddie followed suit and pressed himself at his side.

Steve pulled him closer, and before he knew it, Eddie’s minty mouth was on his.

They kissed until his eyes being closed turned into falling asleep. His mouth slowed and his grip on Eddie went more and more lax. He was hard from all the attention, but not in an insistent way that had him desperate to get off. He only wanted to hold Eddie close and drift to sleep.

“By the way,” Eddie murmured. “I gotta be home before Wayne finishes his shift, so I’ll be out of here early.”

“Oh.” Steve tried not to pout too much. He’d been looking forward to making Eddie pancakes. “D’you want me to set an alarm, or something?” he mumbled.

“Nah, I’m good.”

“Well, wake me up before you go. I’ll walk you out at least.”

“You want a 5AM wakeup call on a Sunday?”

Steve smiled with his eyes still closed. “Not really. I just want my goodbye kiss.”

“Hmm. I can’t argue with that.”

“Night, Eddie.”

Steve could hear the smile in Eddie’s voice when he returned the sentiment.

Everything was black and non-existent until it wasn’t. He came to, warm and snug, arms full of Eddie. He was confused as to why he’d woken up until he realized Eddie was murmuring in his ear. His breath hitting his skin sent shivers up and down his spine.

“Steeeve.”

“Mmm?” He tightened his arms around Eddie.

“I gotta go.”

“Hnghh.” Steve was too heavy and comfortable to even turn and look at the alarm clock to check the time. All he could muster was a petulant and drowsy, “No.” And he pulled Eddie even closer.

Eddie chuckled. “You gonna walk me out, or what?”

“Stay.”

“Go back to sleep, sweetheart. You won’t even know I’m gone.”

Steve wasn’t even sure what happened after that. How Eddie managed to extricate himself from the bed or find all of his belongings in the dark, or if Eddie had said anything more to him. But when he woke up for real in the morning, Steve definitely noticed Eddie’s absence. How could he not? Clothes and Dio tape gone, every door in the house still locked. If it wasn’t for his toothbrush still on the counter and the damn mangled tube of toothpaste, it would’ve been as if Eddie had never been there at all. Even his ashtray pop can was gone.

It was disappointing that Eddie had weaseled his way out of a shared morning together. But Steve had to work anyways, and at least Eddie had told him and not just disappeared without a word. He thought he remembered Eddie’s mouth on his neck too. A goodbye kiss. And best of all, Eddie must’ve known the whole time that he couldn’t stay the whole night, but he’d still chosen to stay for most of it…even knowing he’d have to wake up early and ruin his sleep. Like even a few extra hours with Steve was something he wanted to claim.

Steve couldn’t stop from grinning the whole drive to Robin’s.

“Do I even want to know?” She greeted, a shit-eating grin on her face. She tossed her five million bags into the backseat and got into the front.

“Tell me everything,” she squealed.

“Do you want the good news or the good news first?”

“That’s not how that phrase goes…”

“Answer.”

“Uhhh.” She gritted her teeth in concentration. “First good news?”

“No wait! Second good news. Second good news.”

“All right, don’t freak out…”

“What is it?” she demanded. “Oh my God, are you guys like actual boyfriends now? Did he ask you to go steady?”

“No, the second good news is about you.”

“Me?”

“You,” Steve confirmed. “And…Eddie’s best friend…or, best girl friend at least. Ring any bells?”

“Steve? Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“What do you think I’m saying?”

“Did you get intel on Chrissy?”

“I told you not to freak out.”

“I’m not freaking out!”

Steve eyed her skeptically. “Uhh, yeah ya are.”

“What’s the news? Please,” Robin begged. “Tell me. Did she like, say something? Oh my God. Did she mention me?”

Steve laughed. “A little bit more than mentioning.”

“A little bit more than ment—What?”

“She likes you,” Steve revealed. “Which I told you—totally called it. Eddie confirmed it, but still. You’re welcome.”

Steve was expecting a deafening screech or giggle or cry of some kind to leave Robin’s mouth upon hearing the news, but she was dead silent.

Steve looked over. “Did you hear me?”

“I heard you,” she said. “I’m just—I’m just…processing.”

“I’ll give you a minute, then.” Steve smirked. He felt like he was in grade school all over again. Passing notes. Do you like me? Circle YES or NO. He was always cheeky and put YES or YES. Worked like a charm. Girls running up and handing him the note before they’d run away giggling. Much simpler times. He wondered if he could get away with doing that to Eddie sometime.

Eventually, Robin broke out of her trance.

“Holy shit,” she whispered to herself before yelling it out again, “Holy shit!”

“Are you being like one hundred percent serious?” she demanded. “Like, no joke. You swear on your life.”

“I swear on my life.”

There was the scream.

Steve’s ears were still ringing by the time they pulled up to the mall.

“So tell me again. Exactly. What did Eddie say exactly?”

Steve sighed. He was on his fourth recounting of the conversation. It was an unusually slow morning at Scoops Ahoy which meant Robin had extra time to grill him for details.

“So she means it as like-like, right? Not just like, ‘oh yeah, I like Robin. She’s all right. Totally cool as an acquaintance’.”

“I’m sure she meant it both ways, but like I told you. I don’t know exactly what she said or how,” he explained. “All I know is that she told Eddie about your conversation from practice.”

“And he basically said that she told him everything the same reason you told me everything.”

“So wait, he just guessed that I like her? Did you tell him?”

“I didn’t tell him anything.” Steve shrugged. “He’s like, super observant. He guessed that you like girls because you don’t like me, which…fair.”

She smacked his arm.

“He didn’t know you specifically liked Chrissy. At least I don’t think he did. Anyway. Doesn’t matter. Point is he does now. Which is a good thing. You have two wingmen now.”

“So you think he was scoping out the situation for her, and he’s like gonna report back to her?”

“Maybe,” Steve said. “Do you want him to?”

“I do, but I don’t. You know?” Robin sighed. “Like, I don’t want to get my hopes up. If she’s only interested like, theoretically, but ends up staying with Jason, then it’s all…pointless. Or if they break up, and she, I don’t know, stays single, or finds another girl… Girls like her don’t go out with band geeks like me. Even if she says she doesn’t want to date another jock.”

“Yeah, well guys like me would never be friends with band geeks like you,” Steve reasoned. “People change. And Chrissy was never a jock. Not really.”

“And you know that,” Steve added. “She’s friends with Eddie, she’s sweet. Like Vickie said. So if it ended up not working out, it wouldn’t be because you’re in band, Robin. Seriously. If that was the case, then she can get bent anyways.”

Robin rolled her eyes fondly. “That’s my future girlfriend you’re talking about.”

Steve laughed. “That’s the spirit.”

“I’m just scared,” she admitted. “I’ve never been with anyone before, and I don’t know how. And I’m not even saying we will be together. I was just joking about the girlfriend thing. I’m not completely delusional. I get that things take time, and she’s not single, blah blah blah. I’m just saying…”

She took a deep breath before finally deciding, “I don’t know what I’m saying.”

“Believe me. I get it,” Steve said. “I want—” He shook his head. Ugh.

“What?” Robin asked gently.

“I want Eddie to be my boyfriend so bad it makes me sick,” Steve said. “Like, my stomach actually hurts sometimes.”

“And it’s not that I’m scared of dating. I know how. But the problem is I know how to get girls, not keep them.”

“Steve,” she said gently.

“And it’s the same with him. I got him interested, okay, fine, but he could be with another guy right now, for all I know. I don’t really know how to take it to the next level, and I don’t want to ask because what if he shoots me down? Like, is it better to stay the way we are and always want more in my head, or risk asking for more and then have nothing because he ends it all?”

“Is that a rhetorical question?”

“A what?”

“Do you actually want me to answer?”

“I guess.”

“I think you should risk it. I know that makes me a total hypocrite because I can barely even talk to Chrissy, and yet I’m planning an entire epic romance in my head.” She shook her head at herself. “I’m lame. But you’re Steve Harrington.”

“I didn’t know you knew my name…”

Robin ignored his joke. “And I don’t mean in the whole King Steve way. I mean you’re a good person. Even when you weren’t, you couldn’t have changed into what you are now if it wasn’t there inside already, you know?”

“Geez, you’re gonna make me cry.” Steve said it with a smirk and a teasing raise of the eyebrows, but he wasn’t lying.

“I’m serious, dingus. Eddie would have to be literally stupid, downright insane not to want to be your boyfriend.”

“You really think I should ask him for more?”

“Definitely. If you wait around for him to do it, you might both die of old age. He’s obviously a scaredy cat.”

Steve scoffed. “If anything, Eddie is a scary cat. He wouldn’t be afraid to ask.”

“Steve… You remember I told you that underneath everything, the unpopular kids—the losers— just want to be accepted like everyone else? That we’re really not above it all?”

“Yeah. But Eddie—”

“I’m not saying Eddie wants to be a popular jock. I just mean…you know how people treat him at school.”

And out of school.

“Right.”

“He might not act intimidated by you, but I guarantee you. He is. And he’s probably waiting for you to make the move so that he doesn’t have to risk it. And I know you think you’re being obvious, but there’s probably a really good chance you have to spell it out for him, like word for word, if he’s going to get a clue.”

Steve frowned while he considered it. He knew Eddie had felt like it was a trap getting involved with him at first. But Eddie had never been intimidated by him. Eddie had possessed the upper hand from day one.

The only time Eddie had ever been intimidated by him was when it came to the size of his dick. Which was most likely a lie. So really, that meant he had never been; Eddie was always teasing, pushing him around, controlling the boundaries. And he was vulnerable, sure, and Steve had determined he wasn’t quite so tough under his exterior. That sometimes he got hurt just like everyone else… But he’d never taken it to mean that Eddie could be intimidated. By him? It sounded like a joke. How could a sweetheart be intimidating? How could anyone intimidate Eddie?

He wanted to take Robin’s advice and run, but there was also aspects of their dynamic that she didn’t know. So was her viewpoint totally relevant? Steve honestly wasn’t sure.

“It’s funny how you know this about Eddie, but when it comes to Chrissy, you’re all ‘oh, I don’t know. She wouldn’t date a band chick’. Maybe she’s intimidated by you.” Steve crossed his arms. “Ever think about that?”

Robin frowned. “I guess it’s just easier to see what’s what when you’re not involved yourself. An outside perspective.”

“I guess.”

“Anyways,” Robin continued. “I say risk it. Not even a question. You guys already had sex. He stayed over. I mean, you’re practically married if you ask me. He has to say yes. He just has to.”

Steve scoffed. But he didn’t discount it. Unlike the last time he and Robin had the conversation. Yesterday. He hadn’t let himself be totally convinced then. But…

Their night together was pretty special. The way Eddie was looking at him, and the way he’d let him revel in his body and unabashedly worship him. How Steve had shared so much of himself with him. Body and mind. He’d laid out his past shame on the line at risk of being judged and abandoned, but Eddie had stayed. Accepted him. Even though his past words and actions had been ugly. There was forgiveness.

And if he could tell Eddie all of that, then maybe it wouldn’t be a stretch to think that he could share his feelings, too. Tell him that he loved him and wanted to be with him for real. That he didn’t want to share him anymore. Never had. Tell him about Neil. Make him see that he could stop degrading himself and being degraded by others. They could both move on and banish their old ways. Be together and belong to each other.

Perhaps Robin was right. He needed to be as clear as he possibly could. Put it all on the line. If Eddie reciprocated, he stood to gain everything. If Eddie didn’t, at least he could say he’d tried. He would know he wasn’t a coward. 

“So… Steve?” Robin interrupted his internal pep talk.

“What?”

“Do you seriously think Chrissy could be intimidated by me?”

Chapter Text

Steve couldn’t get Eddie off his mind for more than a couple minutes at a time during his shift. To be fair, he wasn’t exactly trying not to think of him, and Robin wasn’t helping with her incessant nattering about how he and Eddie were obviously soulmates.  

It was all a bit pathetic.  

He missed Eddie. Wanted to know how he was doing, what he was doing, if he’d gotten home all right. He knew the Hideout was closed on Sundays, but was he hanging out with Hellfire Club, or Corroded Coffin? His uncle? Chrissy? Was he still sleeping? 

“Just call him already, dingus,” Robin groaned. “You’re gonna wear a hole in that piece of paper if you touch it anymore.” 

Steve looked at Eddie’s phone number in his hands, and it was admittedly looking a little crumpled. 

“What should I say?” 

“I don’t know. What do you usually say after a date?” 

“Uhhh. Nothing?” Steve raised his eyebrows. “Never really called any of ‘em.” They called him, or he climbed through their windows, or met up with them at school, or at the next house party. No phone call necessary. 

“Oh my God, this is priceless,” Robin giggled. “You are so whipped.” 

Steve glowered. “Yeah, and?” 

Robin rubbed her hands together. “Okay, what if like, you just say, ‘hey, Eddie. I was just wondering if you got home okay’?”

“That’s…reasonable,” Steve agreed. He’d never had to ask before because he always drove his dates home. Them getting home safe was a guarantee.

“Okay, do that, then. It’s like perfectly casual but also, you know, caring.” 

“What if the noise wakes up his uncle?” Steve wondered. “He only got home from work like, a few hours ago.” 

“If his uncle answers, just hang up the phone,” Robin said. “Then they’ll have no idea it was you.” 

“Or,” she added, waggling her eyebrows, “you could always introduce yourself as his future nephew-in-law.”

“Maybe I’ll just wait until later,” Steve suggested. “When we get off.”  

“Then it’ll be weird. ‘Oh, hi Eddie, did you get home okay thirteen hours ago?’” 

“Ugghhh, fine.” He glanced at the clock. It was about noon. He headed to the back where the phone was, hesitating before it.

It wasn’t like he was scared to call—Eddie had agreed to give him his number for a reason. Plus, they’d fucked. So, what was a phone call in comparison? It was just…different. More intentional. It basically screamed, Eddie, I’m obsessed with you. Made him think of all the times he thought things were okay when they weren’t. Or the times he tried to be casual and kind only for Eddie to say things like, you know this isn’t a date, it was a onetime only thing, or you don’t have to do that shit.

But that was before. Their weekend together changed everything. And now that Steve knew Eddie better, he knew he only said those things out of fear and discomfort, because of inexperience with being around someone who actually cared about him. If Eddie said something like that, it probably meant he was on the right track

He keyed in the numbers on the phone and waited for it to ring. Robin, of course, had followed him back there and now refused to leave. She stared at him the whole time. If only a customer would come in and occupy her, so he could embarrass himself without an audience—besides the one on the phone, of course. 

When the line opened, and a voice said, “Hello?” he couldn’t tell if it was Eddie or not. 

“Hello?” he repeated. 

The second time around he knew it definitely wasn’t Eddie, but he didn’t want to be a dick and just hang up on Wayne. 

“Uhh, yeah. Hi there. Is Eddie there?” Steve squeezed his eyes shut as if he could hide from himself. “By chance?” he tacked on. 

Jesus Christ.

Robin was gesturing at him wildly and running her hands over her hair, mouthing hang up the phone. 

“Who’s callin’?” Wayne asked gruffly. 

“It’s Steve.” 

“Steve who?” 

“Harrington. Steve Harrington.” 

“Hmph,” he grunted. 

What the hell was that supposed to mean? 

“He’s sleepin’. What’s it for?” Wayne spoke again. 

“Sorry?” 

“What do you want?” 

To be your nephew’s boyfriend. 

“Um. Just a question about, uh… Hellfire Club? You know, when we’re meeting next? I’m new to it…so. Eddie said to call for info.” 

Robin was now giving him a double fisted thumbs down. That was totally helping.

“Oh.” Those seemed to be the magic words because Wayne cheered right up. “Well, all right then. Like I said, he’s sleepin’, but I’ll have ‘im call you back.”  

Steve scratched at his neck. “Oh, okay. That’d be great, thanks. I’m at work, so, I might not be here by the time he wakes up. Um, but thank you anyways. Again. Sir. Uh. Have a good day?” 

“Sure. Bye now.” 

“Bye-bye.” He winced at himself for the double bye. 

What a fucking idiot. 

It didn’t help that Robin was practically choking she was laughing so hard at him. 

“Shut up,” Steve grumbled. “You try calling Chrissy. Let’s see how far you get.” 

Robin narrowed her eyes as her laughing died down. “Touché.”  

Every time the phone rang for the next hour, Steve jumped to answer it, but none of the callers were Eddie. 

Robin loved it because she loathed answering the phone and didn’t have to do it at all—usually they did rock, paper, scissors to see who had to pick up. She usually lost because she always threw down scissors, and Steve knew it. She just never learned.

The clock ticked by until there was only twenty minutes left of his shift, and he gave up expecting a call. Either Wayne hadn’t passed along the message, Eddie was still sleeping, or he didn’t want to call back.

He was changing the garbage in the lobby while Robin dealt with their last few customers when he heard the phone. He was tempted to let it ring since it was a longish walk to the back, and because it was probably some grandma, Hi, sonny, what time are you open ‘til on Sundays? I got my grandkids with me and they’re jonesing for some iced-cream.

As if it was worth it to call the mall and get connected via operator to fucking Scoops Ahoy’s phone line just to find out they were shit out of luck because the mall closed early on Sundays.

As if it would be worth it for Eddie to endure the same process just to talk to him about nothing…because really, what was he going to say? I just wanted to hear your voice.  

Steve sighed and abandoned his chore to go answer the phone. “Scoops Ahoy, this is Steve.” 

“Ahoy there, Captain.” 

The voice was unmistakable. “Eddie,” Steve greeted, smile plain in his voice. 

“Got it in one, handsome.” 

Steve ducked his head and held the phone closer to his ear. “Hi.” 

“Hi yourself.”

“I didn’t think you were gonna call back.”

“Yeah, well, Wayne didn’t remember to tell me until I’d been up for a while.” 

“Oh.” 

“And when I heard I had a new recruit in need of critical information, I knew I had to act fast. Recoup lost time.” 

Steve chuckled. “I’m glad you caught me. Shift’s just about over.” 

“You and me both,” Eddie said seriously. “First things first, we meet Wednesday nights every week. No exceptions, and we do lunch meetings separate from our main campaign which are optional a.k.a. totally obligatory one-offs,” he explained. “There’s movie nights too, but those are at whim. We take turns hosting.” 

“Quick,” Eddie added, “what size shirt are you? All new members of Hellfire Club get one free of charge. Well, they’re mostly free. You pay in other ways,” he said mysteriously. 

“Oh,” Steve started. “I-I don’t. I mean, I’m not, uh—”

“I’m just fucking with you, Steve,” Eddie interrupted. “I know it was a rouse, and you’re not actually joining.” 

Steve laughed. He knew very little of what D&D entailed beyond being a fantasy game with dragons and old-fashioned stuff, but he could tell it wasn’t for him. He wouldn’t be able to play a game for nerds. It would be as hard as school. And Eddie probably didn’t want him there if he wasn’t as into it as everyone else.  

“Well, probably not, but I’ll still take a shirt,” Steve replied. 

Eddie hummed. 

Steve was quiet for a moment. 

“So,” Eddie began. “Why’d you really call?” 

“Originally to see if you made it home okay,” Steve admitted. “But, obviously…that question is answered.” 

“Oh,” Eddie replied, his voice soft.  

“Sorry I didn’t walk you out like I said I would,” Steve said. “I was half dead.” 

“Don’t sweat it. It would’ve been total blasphemy for me to wake you up all the way.”

Steve didn’t know what to say to that.

Eddie continued, “You’re quite the sight when you’re sleeping, you know.”

“I am?” Steve wished he knew what Eddie looked like sleeping. Probably even more beautiful. If it was even possible.

“Mhmm. Downright saccharine,” Eddie drawled.

Steve understood it as a compliment even though he had no idea what saccharine meant.  

He cleared his throat. “I appreciate it.” 

“Good,” Eddie said. “I deserve a medal for forcing myself to go. It wasn’t easy, let me tell you.” 

What an absolute…pleasure it was to fucking hear that. After Eddie had initially hesitated to stay, now he was fully admitting that he had hesitated to leave?

It was too much for Steve to stomach. Everyone was always leaving, and it was almost strange to know Eddie wanted to stay. It wasn’t quite processing in his mind. Was Eddie joking?

Steve knew Eddie still had his reservations when it came to trusting him and telling him everything that was on his mind. He had his masks, and his layered, coded way of speaking—if he even said anything. But the fact that Eddie was still talking to him, giving any insight whatsoever to his feelings at all felt special. More than he ever could have hoped for.

“Any other questions, then? Since you got me on the line,” Eddie prompted. 

His mind swirled with questions: do you mean all the sweet things you say to me? when can I see you next? and do you want to be my boyfriend? taking forefront.  

Fortunately, or unfortunately, depending on how he looked at it, he was self-aware enough to realize that it was a bit…early to spill his guts. Even with Nancy, he’d waited until they were a couple months into officially dating before he said the L-word. But he’d never felt this way before. Things with Eddie were so intense it felt right to be fast-tracked. Why wait? 

But, as much as he didn’t want to be a coward and let fear stop him from moving forward with Eddie, there was a difference between being brave and being delusional. And the logical part of him—which seemed to be growing smaller and smaller the more time he spent with Eddie—told him he needed to tell Eddie about Neil before anything else. Maybe spend a little bit more time courting him before dropping a huge love bomb on him too—despite Robin’s (and his) romantic notions. 

“Steve? You there?” Eddie asked uncertainly. 

“Sorry,” Steve said in a rush. “I was just thinking…” 

“Yeah, what else is new?” Eddie joked.  

Steve ignored the jibe, mostly because it was true. His brain never seemed to turn off anymore.

Instead, he asked, “How the hell did you manage to lock all the doors when you left?” 

Eddie laughed. “I’m not sure you wanna know.” 

“Why wouldn’t I?” 

“You might not sleep well in that house ever again.” 

“I won’t anyways now that I know what it’s like sleeping next to you. I mean, you can’t stay every night, right?” 

Eddie was quiet on the phone, and Steve was left with his last words a bit too long for his liking. His smirk faded into an uncertain smile. 

His ear was warm against the receiver, so he switched sides. 

“Steve,” Eddie breathed. “You are such a provocateur. I might just have to come over to Starcourt now and have my way with you.” 

“I’m wearing the uniform.” 

Eddie chuckled. “I showed my hand way too fast with that one. I should’ve played it cool.”

“Mmm, yeah but you didn’t,” Steve teased.

“Now you have something against me.”

“Worth it, though,” Eddie added, sighing dramatically.

“I think so.” 

“Especially that cute little hat,” Eddie sighed. “I see it in my dreams.”

Steve laughed. “I see it in my nightmares.”

“So, what are you up to today? Anything interesting?” Steve wondered.

“I got band practice,” Eddie divulged. “We’re working on some new songs.” 

“Oh cool, like your own songs or cover songs?” 

“Both.”

“What kind of covers? Disco again?” 

“All sorts. But yes...some disco.” He pretended to gag over the word. “Which means I have to listen to the originals so that I may improve them. It’s torturous stuff, I say, but I’m willing to sacrifice my mental well-being on this noble crusade.” 

“You’re such a baby,” Steve accused. “If I can listen to, what was it, Puppet Master? I think you can handle some Queen. Maybe even ABBA.” 

Eddie snickered. “True enough.” 

“And come on, if you really hated the music, I doubt you’d even bother with covers. I think you secretly like it and making covers is a good excuse.” 

“Steve, that is a very serious accusation you’re making. How could you say such a thing?” 

Steve smiled, and he could hear Eddie smiling too. He was a second away from twirling the phone cord around his finger—oh shit, he already was.

“Because you liked Tears for Fears, and they’re definitely not metal. So, you obviously have taste for lots of different stuff. Just admit it. It’s okay. I won’t tell anyone. I promise.”

“Ever think I liked that song because it’s your favourite?” 

“Oh.” What? That made his brain go fuzzier than any other flirtation Eddie had ever offered him. “I-I thought you said the intro was killer,” Steve tried.

“Hmm. I guess the truth is a mystery.” 

“You are very mysterious,” Steve agreed. He never did answer how he had managed to lock the doors behind him when he left in the morning...

Eddie laughed and didn’t comment further.

“Anyways,” Steve said. “I better go. I have to finish closing.” 

“Aww,” Eddie pouted. “What if I wasn’t done with you yet?” 

Steve’s stomach flipped. Eddie was in rare form today, trying to fucking kill him. Had anyone ever died from being flirted with too hard? “I can make it up to you another time…” 

“I graciously accept.” 

“Cool,” Steve replied. He paused, waiting for Eddie to say something else.

After a beat, “So you gonna hang up, hot stuff? Or do I have to make another sacrifice?” Eddie challenged. “Take one for the team, as they say.” 

“No, I can do it,” Steve assured. “Just feels kinda mean.” 

“Ha!” Eddie sounded more than amused. “You are such a sweetheart. It’s maddening. Can’t hang up the phone? Could you even hurt a fly?” 

Steve laughed. “Bye, baby.” He hung up quickly before he could hesitate longer, and it did feel mean. But he always enjoyed having the last word with Eddie.  

“Holy mother of Jesus, and Mary, and God, and just everybody. Everybody’s mother, and their grandmothers too. And their aunts, and nieces, shit. You’ve gotta be kidding me, Steve.” 

“What?” Steve demanded, turning around and putting his hands on his hips. He frowned to cover up that Robin had scared the absolute shit out of him.

Robin crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows.

“Oh my God, were you listening again? The whole time? You’re such a creep.” 

Hypocriitteee, the voice in his head sing-songed. And really, she would find out anyways once he told her what was said. Now that he knew Eddie was okay with Robin knowing, it was a lot easier for him to open up about it.

“Yes, I am, I can admit that, but you give me the fuel,” Robin argued. “I can’t believe you’re trying to tell me you’re not already dating. I don’t understand it. Like, you could write me a five-thousand-word essay on why you’re not together, and I would light it on fire because it would not make sense.” 

“That’s insane.”

“Is it?”

“How can you be so sure?” Steve crossed his arms. “You didn’t hear his end of it.” 

Convince me, Robin. Tell me I’m not crazy for thinking it could be true.

“I didn’t have to. I could hear yours, and see your face. You were blushing like crazy. So, he must’ve been saying something that got you going.” 

“Well, he said I look saccharine when I sleep, or something. Whatever that means.” 

Robin gaped at him.  

“What? What’s it mean? Is it dirty?” 

“Either Eddie is Shakespeare incarnate, or he loves you. Or both,” Robin sighed wistfully. “Because I have no other explanation. You guys are like, disgusting. I can’t even handle it. Seriously. Get away from me.” 

“Okay.” Steve shrugged and started walking away. 

“Hey, hey, hey.” Robin tugged at his shirt. “You’re not going anywhere until I get the full play-by-play, mister.” 

“I’ll tell you in the car. Let’s finish up and get the hell out of here.” 

“Right,” Robin agreed. “Good call… No pun intended!”

“Oh my God,” Steve complained and shook his head at her. He still laughed, though.

Monday was a total bust for Robin and Steve because both Chrissy and Eddie were absent. Steve knew it was a full-on absence and not just a drama room game session because the rest of Hellfire Club was at the table. They were a lot less boisterous than usual with Eddie missing.

They theorized whether the absences were related and came to the conclusion that they had to be. It had them both worried. What was wrong? But Vickie was absent too, and there was no connection there. So maybe it was just a coincidence? Steve could have called Eddie to ask, but he wasn’t sure that it was any of his business. And there was no way he was going to be the one to call first two times in a row.

“Looks like you got out of making your move,” Steve teased. 

“Yeah, I could say the same,” Robin retorted. 

Steve sighed. “I already told you yesterday. I’ll do it. I will. I just need to make sure the time is right.” 

“The time was right yesterday,” Robin insisted, throwing up her hands. “You were being all sappy on the phone.” 

“Exactly,” Steve granted. “On the phone. If I decided to go balls to the wall crazy and tell him how I feel, you really think I’d do it over the phone? Jesus.” 

“Please don’t say balls to the wall. It’s gross.” 

Steve immediately thought of the glory hole and tried not to look too conspicuous about the images invading his mind. 

“Balls to the wall is gross, and yet you wanted to hear all about the sex we had? That makes no sense.” 

“And another thing,” Robin added, ignoring his comment. “It’s not crazy. He feels the same, Steve. I’m telling you. He’s just waiting for you.” 

“There are things you don’t know,” Steve reasoned. “I need to be careful with Eddie.” 

“Yeah, yeah, and that’s probably very true. I believe you. But I don’t know. I can just feel it. You’re going to be together.” 

“I hope so,” Steve said, “but seriously. I’ll do it when the time’s right. Okay? When I feel it. In the moment, you know? I’m not gonna be weird and plan it out like some dumb scene from a movie.” 

“Ugh, but I love a grand gesture. So romantic.” 

“Get on the table tomorrow then and profess your love for Chrissy,” Steve urged.

It seemed like something Eddie would do. Getting on top if the table during lunch was like a weekly thing for him. He hadn’t done it in a while, so he was probably due any day now.

“Fine, fine, you got me again. I’ll chill out.” Robin threw him a frown.

Bringing up Chrissy was his new go-to to get Robin settled down, and it worked like a charm.

“For now,” she continued. “But if it doesn’t happen soon, I swear to you, I’m gonna tell him myself.” 

“I would literally murder you.” 

“It would be worth it.” 

On Tuesday, Steve sat facing the cafeteria while Vickie and Robin had their backs to it, so he had a perfect view of Eddie walking in. It was the first time he’d seen him somewhere that wasn’t his bed. Butterflies invaded his stomach as he remembered their intimacy. Eddie was in his vest, as usual, but now it was the vest that he’d let Steve wear before they had sex. Before they listened to Steve’s favourite song.

He felt the same way he had after the night in Eddie’s trailer—before Billy had messed with him and tainted things—content. Pleased. Smug. He felt connected to Eddie knowing that they knew each other in a way that nobody else was even aware of. Everyone in the cafeteria was continuing on as if nothing special was happening. But Steve knew.

He knew Eddie was aware of their connection, that he felt the same satisfaction he did, when they met eyes just as Eddie took his seat at the head of his table.

It was different than the leering Eddie used to do. He had a secret, affectionate smile for him, a softness in his eyes. And it made him melt. Made him want to go over there just to be closer.

Eddie looked away first, but Steve could still see the corners of his mouth were upturned.

Steve’s strategic position also allowed him to be the first one to notice when Chrissy entered the room.

And didn’t stop at her usual table.

He kept waiting for her to turn off or realize she’d walked too far and go back, but she kept getting closer and closer. 

His eyes immediately flitted to Eddie, and he was already looking at him. Steve couldn’t tell for sure, but he was almost certain Eddie mouthed be cool at him. He followed it with a thumbs up. Steve smiled at him and nodded once in silent understanding. 

“Robin,” Steve whispered. “Look alive. Your girl’s coming over here.” 

Robin stopped slouching on the table and sat up so straight it looked unnatural. 

“Deep breaths,” he encouraged. “Be cool.” 

“You got this,” Vickie said.

As soon as Chrissy was in range, he moved to acknowledge her with eye contact and a, “Hey.”

“Hi guys.” Chrissy raised her hand at her side and gave a little wave. Then she rested both of her hands on her backpack straps. She was quiet for a moment, and her eyes darted to Robin and Vickie before she settled them on Steve. “I was wondering if maybe the invitation is still open? To you know, sit with you? If that’s okay?” 

Steve let a moment pass to see if Robin was going to say anything, but she looked frozen, so he took charge. “Of course. Wouldn’t’ve offered if we didn’t mean it.” 

“Cool.” She smiled as she took the empty seat next to Steve. “Thank you.”  

Steve glanced at Eddie again, and he was still watching, an unreadable expression on his face.

“No problem,” Vickie replied. “We needed another person to even out our little group, anyways.” 

“Yeah, now I got three girls to gang up on me,” Steve joked. “I’m outnumbered.” 

“Sorry,” Chrissy said, ducking her head as if she actually felt guilty.

“Don’t be. He needs to be kept in line.” Robin blurted. 

Chrissy giggled. 

Robin’s eyes widened, and Steve could just see that she was shocked her joke had landed. Or shocked that she’d been able to speak at all. Probably both. 

“Um, you know,” Robin continued. “‘Cause, he’s super masculine and everything. Needs like, a feminine touch to make him less of bro. I guess. Right, Steve?” 

Steve raised his eyebrows and decided to help her out, even though it was at his own expense. “You did buy me a pink shirt the other day, so…” 

“See?” Robin laughed awkwardly before she tossed him a grateful glance.  

“I don’t think I’ve seen a guy wear a pink shirt before,” Vickie said. 

“Me either,” Chrissy agreed. “Where’d you buy it?” 

“Oh—I, um Starcourt? I don’t remember the exact store, though. Sorry.” 

“I can wear it tomorrow. Give you ladies a show.” He winked at them exaggeratedly and popped his collar.

Robin snorted and slapped her hands over her mouth to hide the sound. They didn’t do much to stifle the rest of her giggling.  

Steve laughed with her, and he glanced to his side to see Chrissy laughing too, her cheeks rosy while she watched Robin. Vickie looked amused too. 

“I’m sorry,” Robin managed after a moment.  

“It’s okay. I thought it was funny,” Chrissy said. “No offense, Steve.” 

“None taken.” Steve shrugged. He was just happy to have broken the ice. “Like I said. Now there are three of you to gang up on me.” 

“We wouldn’t have to if you weren’t such a dingus,” Robin reasoned.  

“Am I, though?” Steve asked. “Because you’re the one who bought me that shirt. If you didn’t want me showing it off, you should’ve thought of that.” 

“Fair enough,” Robin sighed. 

They were all quiet for a moment, and Robin surprised Steve by being the first one to speak. “Um, Chrissy?” 

“Y-yeah?” 

Steve’s heart was in his throat. What was she going to say? 

“Did you want the homework from English? I mean, since you were absent yesterday. I just thought maybe you would want to know what you missed? I know our grades are pretty much set in stone since it’s basically the last week of school, and everything, but uh, yeah. I don’t mind going over it with you, if you’re like interested, or whatever. I’ll go grab my notes right now. Say the word. Heh.” She offered up a tentative smile after she finished rambling.

Steve looked to Chrissy, anticipating a smile or a word of appreciation, or something. But instead of looking pleased, her eyes were lowered, and she was picking at her fingernails where her hands rested in her lap.  

She breathed in, the movement shuddery and raspy, and then a couple of tears escaped her eyes. She quickly brushed them away and sniffled. 

“Whoa, hey,” Steve said softly. “Are you okay?” He lifted a hesitant hand to put on her shoulder. He kept his touch light and unimposing as best as he could, but she was so small that anything was probably too much. 

Robin looked from Chrissy to Steve, and back to Chrissy in panic. “Was it something I said? I’m sorry, Chrissy. Don’t pay attention to me, just ask them.” She gestured to Steve and Vickie. “I put my foot in my mouth all the time. Not like, literally, but you know.”

Chrissy shook her head and wiped at her eyes again. “I’m so sorry.” 

“Hey, I get it,” Steve said, working to make his voice playful. “Robin makes me cry every day. She’s so mean, you have no idea. You heard her. She calls me a dingus. It’s practically abusive.” 

“Jerk, I do not,” Robin protested. 

Chrissy’s lips twitched into the beginnings of a smile. 

“So now I’m a jerk too?”  

“It’s true,” Vickie added. “One time she called me ‘Vicks VapoRub’. So mean.”  

“You guys,” Robin hissed. 

Steve took his hand away when Chrissy started giggling again.  

“I’m so sorry,” she said quietly. “It’s not you. I just… I should’ve stayed home today too. I thought I was fine to come back. I didn’t mean for that to happen. I’m just… You guys are so nice. I know it’s stupid. But, sometimes it’s… I don’t know. Sorry.” 

“It’s not stupid,” Robin assured. “Whatever’s wrong isn’t stupid. I promise.” 

Steve felt like lifting Robin up and spinning her in a circle. He was so proud of her.  

“You can talk to us about it,” Vickie said. “If you want to.” 

“Absolutely,” Steve agreed. “Or we can talk about, I don’t know, sports stats if you want to get your mind off it.” 

“Sports stats?” Robin scoffed. “Do you want to bore her to death?” 

“Do you have any better ideas?” 

“Please anything but sports stats,” Chrissy said, tossing Steve a shy look.  

“Oh my God,” Steve groaned. “You guys are killin’ me here.” 

“Sorry, dude,” Robin said unapologetically. “Three to one.” 

“Vickie never said anything,” Steve pointed out. 

“Do I really have to?” Vickie replied. 

“Jesus,” Steve sighed. “Fine.” 

“It’s okay, um…” Chrissy said. “We can talk about it. It’s not like it’ll be a secret for much longer anyways.” 

“What is it?” Robin asked gently. 

“I—” Chrissy looked down. “Me…uh, me and Jason,” she tried. “We broke up.” 

Despite the situation being a victory, it didn’t feel like one to see Chrissy look so upset. Evidently, Chrissy and Eddie’s absence the day before wasn’t coincidental at all. Eddie was probably consoling her.

“I’m sorry,” Steve offered. “That sucks. I know you two were together for a while.” 

“Yeah, sorry,” Vickie said simply but sincerely.

Robin didn’t look frozen again out of shock, but her eyebrows drew together in concern, and Steve knew from that alone that Robin must’ve felt deeply for Chrissy. He already knew that. But watching her express sympathy instead of reacting enthusiastically sealed the deal.  

“I’m sorry too,” Robin said earnestly. “You know, I’ve never gone through a breakup myself, but I did make a mixtape in the event that it ever happened to me. I love making mixtapes. I mean, I love music, so… Um, I could totally give it to you to listen to, if you wanted. Maybe that could help you through it a little bit? Or something?” 

Steve had no clue if the gesture was insane or helpful—he leaned towards it being insane. Buying tapes for Eddie was one thing, but offering to lend someone a mixtape for their break up was strange at best and downright insensitive at worst. Or maybe Chrissy would find it sweet? She and Robin had bonded once before about essays and reading…so what the fuck did he know?

He exchanged a look with Vickie that told him she had a similar view of the situation.

He felt instant relief when Chrissy nodded at Robin and said, “That would be awesome. If you don’t mind. I—I’m not really that great at finding music to listen to anyways. Eddie usually helps me.” 

“Cool,” Robin said, her face lighting up into a grin that was all teeth. She was so pretty, and Steve could see by the dazed look on Chrissy’s face that she thought so too.

“I’ll bring it tomorrow,” she added. “Actually, I’ll bring you a few different things. I have a double of a Blondie tape, so I can give you the extra one to keep too.” 

“I knew you’d find it,” Steve blurted before Chrissy could even respond. “I told you to wait and see before buying another one.” 

“Well good thing I didn’t listen to you,” Robin retorted. “Then I wouldn’t have one to give to Chrissy.” 

Steve frowned. “True. But still.” 

Chrissy laughed again and started shaking her head. “I can’t believe I thought you two were going out. You’re like brother and sister, or something.” 

“I know, right?” Vickie said. “They’re ridiculous.” 

“Yes, he is,” Robin said.

“Anyways,” Steve continued, holding up his hands. “Mixtapes aside, I think we should take your mind off of it. Do something. You know? Hang out together. Being alone after a breakup sucks.” 

“Totally,” Vickie agreed. “All it does is give you time to think and stew. You just end up feeling worse.” 

“Robin agrees,” Steve said. “Even though she doesn’t know. Right, Rob?” 

Robin frowned. “Well, it wasn’t a breakup, but I know how I felt when Carolyn Jones died. I was alone in my room mourning for a few days, and it didn’t really make me feel better.” 

“Jesus Christ,” Steve muttered. No amount of wingmanning could make up for Robin’s strange behaviour and choice of conversation topics.

“Oh my gosh, I know,” Chrissy said, shaking her head solemnly. “That was awful.” 

Vickie nodded. “Devastating. She was so classic.” 

“Right?” Robin held her hand out in a gesture of acknowledgement. “So classic.”

“Who the hell—never mind.” Steve waved it away. His head was going to explode if he had to learn any more nerd trivia from his new friends. Seriously, along with a brochure for being gay, he needed one for this kind of stuff. And apparently Robin didn’t need his help as a wingman like, at all because she was owning it just being herself. He supposed it made sense since she’d won him over the same way. Eddie too. They always said the most bizarre things, and by all rights, it should have been off-putting or weird. But he loved it. Or at least, loved to hate it.

He glanced over reflexively at Eddie’s table to see what he was up to now, and he appeared to be having a heated discussion with Gareth and Jeff over a sheet of paper. He watched for a few seconds since he had the opportunity. Eddie snatched the paper out of Gareth’s hands and crumpled it into a ball before throwing it at his head. Gareth threw a few pieces of whatever snack he was eating at Eddie in retaliation, but Eddie just picked them up and ate them, unbothered. He was still for a moment, and then he looked in Steve’s direction, and his face cracked into a smile when he caught Steve already watching him. 

Steve tilted his chin up at him, and Eddie waggled his eyebrows a few times before his eyes flickered to Chrissy beside him. When he looked back to Steve, he clasped his hands together and brought them up to his chest and looked up at the ceiling while he made a dramatically wistful expression.  

Steve smiled and returned his attention back to the girls. Chrissy was chatting animatedly with Robin and Vickie about some other person he didn’t know. 

He tuned back in as a listener, already accepting he would have nothing of value to insert into their discussion. He just waited for the right spot to bring up his suggestion of hanging out again. “So, did you ladies decide what we’re going to do tonight? Because I was totally serious.” 

“Oh yeah,” Robin said. “Um, Vick, did you have any ideas?” 

“Well, we can hang out at my house, maybe watch a movie or something?” she suggested. “But I don’t know. My parents will be home, and they always make it weird when I have friends over.” 

“Same,” Robin sighed. “My mom never leaves.”

Steve was about to cut in and say his house was available, but Chrissy beat him to it. 

“Why don’t we go out? Like, out-out. Somewhere besides our parents’?” 

“What’d you have in mind?” Steve wondered. He pictured the mall, the theatre, or the bowling alley. All solid options. He and Vickie could totally manipulate the whole thing and make sure Robin and Chrissy were always paired up.

“Well, Eddie’s band plays tonight. I think that could be fun,” Chrissy suggested.

An even better option.

“Nothing to take your mind off shit than some metal. It’ll melt your brain right out of your ears,” Steve joked. 

Chrissy laughed. “Exactly.” 

He’d always thought Chrissy was a nice girl, but he was liking her better all the time. If she and Robin ended up dating, he knew he’d have no problem getting along with her. And if he somehow managed to bag Eddie, it would be perfect. All they needed to do was find Vickie someone, and they’d be set.

“I’m down for that. How about you guys? Wanna go to the Hideout?” he addressed Robin and Vickie. 

“The metal bar?” Vickie raised her eyebrows skeptically. “I don’t know…”

“I swear it’s not as scary as it sounds,” Chrissy said, “but if you don’t want to, we don’t have to. I just thought it would be fun. No problem.”

“We’re going out for you, so we should go wherever you want to go,” Robin insisted.

“Exactly,” Steve and Vickie said at the same time. 

Chrissy ducked her head. “Are you sure?” 

“Absolutely,” Robin said fiercely. 

“All right. So, the Hideout it is,” Steve declared.

“How about you all meet at Robin’s, and I pick you up from there?” he offered. “You can all do the girly thing and take two hours to get ready.” 

Robin reached across the table and smacked him on the shoulder. “Your hair alone takes three hours, so don’t even talk.” 

She’d totally missed the point. 

Vickie sighed and shook her head fondly, obviously understanding what Steve had been up to with his suggestion.

“Anyways,” Steve said pointedly. “They go on at 7, so I’ll pick you up at 6, or something. We can go out to eat first. Sound good?” 

“It’s a date!” Robin proclaimed. “Um, well not a date, but you know, uh, it’s a go.” She made a fist and swooped her arm up in a subtle cheer.  

“Eddie’s going to be so surprised,” Chrissy gushed. “I can’t wait to see the look on his face.” 

A thrill ran through Steve at the prospect right before his stomach sank, and he realized exactly what showing up unexpected at the Hideout entailed. The last time they’d had a scheduled blowjob, Eddie told him to come after the show. Would he have to see some jackass sitting there, waiting for the band to stop playing so he could have his turn with Eddie in the bathroom? Steve knew that was the reality of their dynamic, but knowing it in the abstract and seeing it in action were two different things.

Fuck, maybe it was a bad idea to surprise Eddie on his stomping grounds. Would Eddie be absolutely pissed? Think he was stalking him, or something? But would it be weirder to assume he wasn’t allowed at the Hideout just because they weren’t meeting up there anymore?  After all, they had explicitly talked about Steve seeing Charlie again and mentioning Ozzy’s lyricism, and perhaps having a drink bought for him... Eddie had even mentioned him possibly meeting Wayne, going as far as to warn him not to bring up his mug collection to spare him a grand tour. And, really, he had spoken to Wayne on the phone, and Eddie hadn’t been angry about it. So, he seemed okay to integrate Steve into his life as an actual friend, and not as a secret suitor with limited access. But then again, he did have to lie about being a Hellfire Club recruit.

Steve wiped a hand over his forehead and hair and flickered his eyes to Eddie, who was staring at him, head inclined. Like he was concerned. Steve allowed himself to give Eddie a hesitant smile despite his inner turmoil. He wasn’t supposed to be walking on eggshells anymore. Sometimes it felt like he was rolling around in them, though.

Eddie returned the smile, and then he turned his head quickly, half out of his chair and addressing Mike. Steve couldn’t hear what they were saying, but while he surveilled the table to get a look at the rest of Hellfire Club, he noticed Dustin smiling and waving. Steve gave him a two-finger salute and decided not to look that way for the rest of lunch. He didn’t need all the kids on his and Eddie’s backs, all suspicious and weird.

“So, what should we wear?” Vickie asked. “Do you have to dress all in black or leather, or something? Because I don’t think I have anything like that.” 

“Me either,” Robin said. “Should we go to the mall too? Get outfits?” 

“You can wear whatever you want,” Chrissy explained. “It’s not like they’ll kick you out.”

“Right, Steve?” Chrissy prompted. 

“Uh, yeah,” Steve confirmed. “I mean, they serve booze to juniors, and lots of it, so I doubt they have a dress code.”

Chrissy nodded. “Exactly.” 

“Cool,” Robin said. “I’m like, excited. And nervous. But I always feel like that going anywhere for the first time. Not just the Hideout.”

Robin and him both.

Maybe Eddie would be fine with him showing up there. Especially if it was with Chrissy—it was her idea after all. And Chrissy seemed to easily accept that he’d been there before, so Eddie must have told her that. Unless it was Heidi? But she knew he and Eddie were friends. Maybe she was only assuming. What exactly did she know? As much as Robin? More? Less? Did it matter?

The whole thing was either going to go terribly wrong or incredibly right. But cheering up Chrissy seemed to be worth it, either way. And a happy Chrissy was a happy Robin, so, did he have a choice? 

Of course, when Steve pulled up to Robin’s at 6 on the dot, there was nobody waiting in the driveway, and Robin didn’t open the door and hold up a finger like she usually would’ve if she was just pulling on her shoes. Which meant they were not even close to being ready. 

Steve made his way up to the door and knocked. Robin’s mom answered. 

“Hi, Steven.” She gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.  

“Hi, Ms.—Melissa. How’s it going?” 

“I’m good.” She smiled warmly, leading him into the foyer. “How are you?”

“Doing okay. You know.” He shrugged.

“And your parents?”

“Oh.” He shrugged again. “They’re out of town. On business. But I don’t know, they’re good I guess.”

“So glamorous,” she commented. “Even if it’s on business, getting to travel sounds like so much fun. We never go anywhere.”

Steve nodded.

“When did they leave?”

“Friday morning,” he revealed. “They’ll be back…Sunday? I think. But I’m not sure. It’s different all the time.”

Melissa frowned. “That long? All by yourself?”

“It’s all good. They leave me money for food, and stuff. No big deal.”

“Well, you’re welcome here anytime. You know that. God knows what you’re eating…probably takeout and food from the box.”

“Yeah…mostly,” he admitted.

“I’ll feed you properly. Get some meat on those bones.” She grabbed his arm lightly. “I know you like my spaghetti…”

“You got me. That's true,” he said jokingly, “but you don’t have to. It’s okay.”

“Don’t be silly. You’re Robin’s best friend, and it’s the least I could do to make up for all the rides you give her.”

Steve laughed. “Best friend? But you—”

“Always tease that you guys are dating?”

“Yeah.” They had to endure at least one or two comments from her every time he visited.

“Let’s just say I heard some interesting things coming from her room the last time you were over, and not things I would’ve expected to hear.”

“What?” he squeaked.

“You’re more than welcome to bring this Eddie over for dinner too. If you like.” She winked.

Steve had never been at more of a loss for words. Because what the fuck? How to even unpack all of that? Mostly what he got from it was that eavesdropping was in the Buckley genetics. Because seriously. What the fuck?

Melissa took mercy on him. “The girls are just upstairs, go ahead on up.” 

“Thanks.” He returned her smile and fled immediately. 

He knocked tentatively on Robin’s door. “Hey, it’s Steve.” 

“Don’t come in!” Robin shrieked. 

Steve couldn’t help but smirk. What the hell were they all getting up to in there? Were all of Robin’s dreams coming true? 

When she finally opened the door, it was a lot less exciting than it sounded. There were clothes, shoes, bags, and makeup everywhere. A huge pile—now kicked aside—had been the only thing preventing his entry.  

“Sorry,” Robin said in a rush. “We lost track of time. I’m almost ready I promise.” 

Steve raised his eyebrows at Robin, and then looked to Chrissy and Vickie who were very clearly ready to go and hadn’t lost track of time at all.

“Hi, Steve,” both Chrissy and Vickie greeted him.

“Evening, ladies. Love the outfits.”

“You too,” Chrissy replied.

“Where’s your pink shirt?” Vickie teased. “Thought you were going to give us a show?”

Steve laughed. “You guys aren’t ready for a show like that yet. Trust me.”

They continued chatting for a bit while Robin flitted around her room like a tornado. She didn’t own anything black, so she was in light brown pants with suspenders and a plaid shirt. It seemed to be the makeup that was making her take so long. One of her eyes was encircled in blue, and it was clearly a thicker line than the other side. Steve knew enough about makeup to know that wasn’t the way it was supposed to look.

Eventually Robin groaned in frustration and turned away from her mirror. “I keep trying to even them out, but this eye just keeps getting worse and worse.” She sounded like she was on the verge of tears.

“Come on,” Steve urged. “You look great. Nobody’s gonna be able to see shit anyways. The place is dark.” 

“He’s right,” Chrissy said.

“But I know it’s uneven,” she sighed.

“Well—” Steve started. He was going to suggest wiping it off altogether.

“Robin, do you think, um. Can I help you?” Chrissy asked. “There’s a trick I know… If you don’t mind?”

Steve turned to Vickie, and Vickie turned to Steve. They both watched it unfold as Chrissy rose from the bed and approached Robin. 

Steve was beyond impressed that Robin didn’t faint when Chrissy took the pencil out of her hands and held it up to her face. Robin closed her eyes. 

So that was eyeliner then? Steve wondered if Chrissy was the one to teach Eddie how to do it.  

“There,” Chrissy declared after a few minutes of fiddling around with the pencil, a few cotton swabs, and some other makeup pieces that Steve did not care to find out the names for. “Perfect.”

Steve nodded, impressed. It did look even now.

Robin smiled big while she took in her appearance in the mirror. “Wow, thank you. You fixed it. I can’t believe you fixed it.”

“You’re welcome.” Chrissy was blushing.

“Looks awesome,” Vickie approved.

“I agree.” Steve clapped his hands together.

“All right,” Robin said. “I just have to find a bag to go with my shirt, and then we can go eat. Give me two minutes.”

They ended up eating at McDonald’s. Steve made sure Vickie took the front seat in the car, so that Chrissy and Robin could be alone in the back. Their seating at the restaurant didn’t matter much because sitting across from or beside one another didn’t make much of a difference.

Steve bought for all of them, and after they were finished eating, he went back up to the counter and ordered more food to bring to the Hideout. He didn’t want a repeat of last time when Eddie had gotten drunk after eating nothing but chips all day. And it would be weird if he only brought enough food for him. So why not treat the whole band? 

They pulled into the parking lot, and Steve immediately noticed Eddie’s van wasn’t there which made him nervous. Was he not there? If Corroded Coffin wasn’t playing, then what?

He was inevitably reminded of the last time he was there, as they approached the building. The day Eddie had made them friends with benefits. Of course, it was also the day he’d come in his pants. But a win was a win. Still one of the best days of his life.

Most of their experiences together had been at the Hideout, and Steve couldn’t wait for the day they could have a change of scenery. Not school, not even either of their houses. What would it be like to go on a real date? To a nice restaurant? To be in public together? Whether they had to be discreet or have Chrissy and Robin with them to blend in. They could still be together.

Steve held the door open for the girls and walked in after them. It was close to 7. Goddamn Robin and her complete lack of time management skills.

He gave a cursory look around the place, taking in Wayne sitting at the table he’d been at last time. Benny was behind the bar, and his eyes zeroed in on the bags of fast food in Steve’s hand, but he didn’t say anything. A few random men occupied stools at the bar, a couple was playing a round of pool, and there was one woman all by her lonesome playing darts.

There was metal playing over the sound system like there always was, interspersed with the sound of Corroded Coffin playing with their instruments, strumming and plucking at the strings, a few random drum beats.

They were there. Eddie was there.

Steve eyed him fiddling with his guitar and staring at it with determination while he worked his fingers over it. All the guys were concentrating so intently that they didn’t look up. Steve found himself okay with that. He wanted to slip in and get comfortable before Eddie saw him. This way he could be prepared for Eddie’s reaction.

“I’m gonna go say hi to Wayne,” Chrissy said lightly.

They followed after her. Steve, who would have been the natural leader of the group—since he was the chauffeur and the oldest—was more than satisfied letting Chrissy have the lead. She was obviously more comfortable here than he was.

Wayne stood up with outstretched arms when she approached. “Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes?” 

“I could say the same,” Chrissy teased.

“Hi dear,” he greeted, kissing her on the cheek and giving her a hug.

“Well, don’t be shy now, have a seat.” He backed away from Chrissy and nodded at all of them, gesturing to the table.

“Hi, I’m Robin.” Robin gave him a small wave. 

“Pleased to meet you. I’m Wayne, Eddie’s uncle.”

“I’m Vickie.” 

“Nice to meet you,” he said.

Steve held his hand out for a shake. “Hi, sir. I’m Steve.” 

“Harrington?” He narrowed his eyes.

“Uh. Yes, sir. That’s me.” 

“We talked on the phone. Saw you here show before last,” Wayne stated. It was so painfully neutral that Steve couldn’t help but think of Eddie. Just like eavesdropping and the Buckleys, evasiveness ran in the Munson family.

“Yeah.” Steve felt his face turn red. “He’s great. Uh, you know, the band’s great. They make me actually like metal, even though, it’s not uh, my usual thing.” 

Wayne eyed him carefully for a moment before speaking. “Hah. Me too. I like folk music myself.” 

After he and Robin made wide eyes at each other in reference to his exchange with Wayne, Steve looked to the stage again to see if Eddie had noticed the commotion yet. He was still focused on his guitar, completely in the zone. But he was able to make eye contact with the rest of the guys, and Jeff smacked Eddie in the chest to get his attention.

Steve anticipated panic on Eddie’s face, but instead, he looked thrilled. He unplugged a cord from his guitar and hustled over to the table.

“Hey,” Eddie greeted, a big smile on his face. “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming?” He was asking Chrissy.

“We wanted to surprise you,” Chrissy said, gesturing to herself and the rest of them. She stood up and gave Eddie a tight hug. It went on for more than a few seconds.

Steve wished he could get one. But he had to settle for Eddie’s sparkling eyes landing on him. “I’m surprised all right.”

Didn’t really feel like settling at all.

The rest of the band came up behind Eddie in the next moment. They all said hi to Chrissy first. And although Steve found it incredibly endearing to see a bunch of rough-ass metalheads giving Chrissy hugs because apparently, she was in with all of them, he still felt jealous. Until—

“Steve, my man.” Gareth held his hand out for a shake. “Knew you’d be back.”

“Joe, Charlie, Jeff,” Steve greeted, shaking hands with the rest of them.

“Good to see you.”

“Hey, man.”

“Looking good.”

Robin and Vickie introduced themselves to Joe and Charlie only since Jeff and Gareth knew them already from class.

“By the way,” Steve said, “I brought food. If you guys are hungry.” He gestured to the McDonald’s bags in the middle of the table.

“Don’t mind if I do,” Gareth said, twiddling his fingers together maniacally before snatching the bags and rifling through them.

“Thanks, man,” Jeff said before grabbing his share.

“Dude, you’re the best. You’re hereby invited to every show ever,” Charlie said, clapping him on the back.

“Totally,” Joe agreed.

Eddie nodded. “I concur. Every band needs a burger boy. They’re just as important as groupies.”

Steve almost took flight, caught between utter satisfaction and humiliation. Eddie was looking at him like he fucking knew exactly what he’d done. Meanwhile everyone else was just laughing—although Wayne did look a bit rueful.

“Eddie,” Wayne chided. “There are ladies present.”

“My sincerest apologies.” Eddie bowed deeply. “Ladies.”

They all waved it off, not offended in the slightest.

“I can’t wait until we make it to the big time,” Gareth declared with a full mouth. “Catering in our private dressing rooms, girls lined up around the corner waiting for their shot. Oh yeah. I can see it now.”

“Yeah, lined up waiting for their shot of Penicillin after taking one look at you, Gare,” Joe quipped.

He and Charlie high-fived while they laughed.

Steve looked to Robin and Vickie, and they were giggling.

“Yeah, man, you won’t be getting any groupies,” Jeff agreed. “You have no game.”

“Hey, I have game,” Gareth argued. “Maybe not as much as King Steve here, but I do have game.”

“Oh, you got game?” Charlie asked Steve. “How so?”

“Dude, are you blind?” Gareth asked, gesturing wildly to Chrissy, Vickie, and Robin. “I mean, three chicks? Come on, man. You’re just showing off at this point.”

Steve glanced at Eddie who was smirking at him, obviously trying very hard not to laugh. Robin, Vickie, and Chrissy were all looking at him pointedly, waiting for him to either confirm or deny the accusation. Why Gareth even thought anything was going on between him and Chrissy when he knew her was beyond him. But whatever.

“Oh, no man, you got it all wrong,” Steve said seriously while he looked at Gareth directly in the eye. “The girls are just decoys. I’m really here for you.” He winked. “Maybe Charlie if he’ll go for it.”

Thanks to Eddie letting him know that everyone there accepted his sexuality. Steve knew it was okay to make jokes with them.

Even if not, it was worth it to see Gareth almost choke. Everyone laughed even harder when his face turned as red as the shirt he was wearing.

Eddie was laughing so hard his eyes were wet. That pleased Steve the most.

“Yeah, you’re definitely invited to every show,” Joe agreed. “You’re fucking awesome, dude.” He held his hand up for a high-five which Steve eagerly returned.

Charlie came around and slung an arm around him. “Meet me after the show. I may play metal, but I’ll rock your world.”

Steve felt all game leave his body at the proposition, even though it was a joke. Maybe a joke? He had no fucking clue. “Uhh, for sure man. I mean, maybe you can buy me a drink, and we’ll work up to it.”

Charlie laughed. “You—”

“Charlie should buy all of our lovely guests a drink,” Eddie suggested. “Especially because we have first-timers here.”

“Agreed,” Jeff said. “Plus me.”

“Plus me,” Gareth and Joe added, before they joined Jeff and went back to the stage.

“And especially Eddie,” Eddie said, pointing to himself with his thumbs. “I’m positively parched. These fries are pretty salty.”

Steve looked up at Eddie in concern. The fries were no good?

Eddie winked at him and licked his lips.

Steve casually checked around to see if anyone had caught that, but the bastard was sneaky.

“All right, you convinced me,” Charlie conceded. “Ladies, what are you having? You drinking tonight, or taking it easy?”

“Um,” Robin said, glancing from Vickie to Chrissy, then to Steve. “I don’t know. What do you guys think?”

“Steve’s DD, isn’t he?” Vickie asked with a mischievous expression.

“For sure, you can go nuts. I got your back,” he assured. “I won’t even have one.”

“Aw, not even one? You led me on,” Charlie complained. “What about our plans?”

Steve rolled his eyes and looked at Eddie again, but he was bent over next to Wayne chatting and not paying attention.

Chrissy asked Charlie to get her a gin and tonic.

“What’s that taste like?” Robin muttered to Steve. “What should I get? Is it weird to get the same?”

“Gin’s nasty,” he whispered. “Get a screwdriver.”

“What’s that?”

“Just trust me.”

“Um, a screwdriver please?” Robin grimaced while she said it.

“Same,” Vickie said quickly. “Extra ice, please.”

“Don’t forget Wayne,” Steve said, pointing to his beer bottle. “He’s on empty.”

“Sucking up?” Robin whispered to him.

Steve shrugged and nodded at the same time, and she laughed.

Then he was back in her ear, “How you feeling?”

“Ohhhh my God,” she breathed. “Did you see the thing with the eyeliner? I still haven’t recovered.”

“You should suggest going up to the bar with her, help out Charlie,” he said. “Get in there.”

She pulled back and looked at him wide eyes. “Should I?”

“For sure. Guaranteed it takes a few minutes. Breaks you guys off from the crowd.”

“I wish I had my drink already,” she said. “I need the boost.”

“You’ll be fine. She’s obviously into you.”

“By the way,” she hissed. “Speaking of being obviously into you. Eddie was totally jealous of you and Charlie flirting.”

Steve frowned. He hadn’t noticed. Shit. Was he? He tried to meet Eddie’s eyes again, but he’d snuck back onto the stage while he’d been whispering with Robin.

Since Robin, Chrissy, and Charlie were at the bar, Steve was left with Vickie and Wayne. Which was…awkward. But not unbearable.

Neither of them was very talkative, so Steve remained quiet and just watched Eddie.

In no time, Eddie actually took his place behind the microphone to begin the set. Robin squealed in Steve’s ear before Eddie addressed the room. The screwdriver was running right through her.

“Good evening,” Eddie said, his voice seductive and charming and totally…awesome. “Ladies and gentlemen, we’re Corroded Coffin.”

Steve and Wayne were the first ones to start clapping. Chrissy whooped and cheered, quickly followed by Robin and Vickie. And Eddie’s face lit up. “What a glorious sound. I hope someone brought a pen because I’m obviously gonna be giving autographs after the show.”

Gareth drummed a beat to punctuate the joke.

“Now, we’ve got some lightweights in the crowd tonight, and I gotta admit…as much as I want to play the hardest shit I can think of and scare ‘em right out of here. What can I say? I’m a bleeding heart. I have a soft spot for newbies.” 

Steve laughed and glanced at Robin who was already staring right back at him. “He’s so cute,” she mouthed. “I see it now.”

Steve grinned and muttered back, “I know.”

“So, let’s start easy,” Eddie continued. “My best girl is here, and she deserves a little tribute.”

Everyone at the table immediately looked to Chrissy, including Wayne. She was smiling big, and Steve couldn’t wait to hear what song it was going to be.

“But if anyone asks…” Eddie pointed his finger around the room, even to the empty tables. “This never happened. Do I have your word?”

Steve gave him a thumbs up.

“We got Steve,” Eddie announced. “What about the rest of you? Can you keep a secret? I’m counting on you…”

Steve nudged Robin, expecting her to give a simple gesture of assent, but she surprised the fuck out of him and cupped her hands around her mouth and yelled, “Play the song!”

Eddie saluted at her. “Yes, ma’am!”

Chrissy was grinning and giggling at Robin, clearly impressed and enamoured.

“All riiighttt, here we go. Like you’ve never heard before, I give you. ‘Dancing Queen’.”

Steve couldn’t believe it. Despite having once heard Corroded Coffin play a cover of a disco song, and despite Eddie admitting full well that he was learning some new ones. He could never have adequately prepared himself to hear the metal version of fucking “Dancing Queen”. 

Besides them and a few other patrons and, of course, Benny behind the bar, there was really nobody there. So, nobody to protest the lack of actual heavy metal. 

“Is it bad that I hate it?” Robin whispered a couple minutes into the song.

Steve laughed and leaned in as close as he could to reply, “I like it, but I think it’s only ‘cause I’m in love with him, so… I’d have to go with no. Not bad.”

For some reason, that made Robin lose her absolute mind. She threw her head back and laughed, clapping her hands together.

Chrissy smiled at her, and it was hard to hear over the music, but Steve made it out when she said, “What’s so funny?”

“I don’t know,” Robin wheezed.

That had Chrissy giggling, and they were both off, laughing so hard that their shoulders were brushing together.

They played a couple more covers to get things rolling, and Robin actually enjoyed them more than “Dancing Queen”. But Steve thought it had more to do with trying to bond with Chrissy than actually liking the music. Which he understood, although metal really was growing on him.

Eddie played “Goodbye to Romance” which Steve didn’t immediately recognize until he sang the actual title. He finally understood what Eddie had been talking about when he’d said he might find the lyrics symbolic. I’ve been the king. I’ve been the clown. Now broken wings can’t hold me down. I’m free again. Goodbye to friends. Goodbye to all the past.

It was an emotional experience to hear. Because it was everything they’d talked about over dinner. And it meant that Eddie truly heard him and understood what he’d been trying to communicate about not wanting to be called king anymore. About wanting to move on from his mistakes. It made him feel a little silly for ever having been scared to confide in Eddie about Nancy and everything that had happened with her and Jonathan and Tommy. Eddie understood and accepted him so completely.

Right after that, Eddie decided to be a cheeky menace and play the other song he’d shown Steve that night. Goddamn “Puppet Master” or, rather “Master of Puppets”, Steve realized once Eddie announced the title. Eddie smirked at him whenever he wasn’t singing or headbanging because he knew it was way too hard of a song. The girls chose then to all go to the bathroom together, and Steve was left alone with Wayne to endure the ear assault. At least Eddie was playing his actual guitar this time instead of a baseball bat.

Either way, he was so absurdly talented. His voice was sweet and beautiful even when he was grinding out rough lyrics. Robin was right. He was so whipped.

The set was over in no time. Steve checked his watch and saw that it was only a little after 8. He’d been expecting it to go until 9 like the last time.

“You’ve been a lovely audience,” Eddie complimented. “Until next time…”

Everyone in their group gave the band a standing ovation just because they could, and Steve was pleased to hear scattered clapping coming from around the room. It was by no means a full audience, but everyone who was there had enjoyed the show. Steve imagined he and Wayne could probably tie for first if being proud of Eddie was a contest. It was obvious that Eddie was pleased with the turnout. Steve was so glad he had taken the chance and shown up. So worth it. That fifty-fifty gamble.

Once all the instruments and equipment were stashed away, the guys came back to the table. They had to shove two tables together for them to all be able to sit comfortably. When they were arranging themselves, Steve made sure he was next to Robin. But he didn’t force it and try to make sure he and Eddie were next to each other. He was content to sit next to Vickie anyways so they could conspire and nudge each other whenever Robin and Chrissy had a moment.

“Great show,” Wayne commented, slinging an arm around Eddie. “You guys get better every time.”

“It’s a lot funner playing when there’s a good audience,” Joe replied.

“For sure,” Jeff said. “Helps a lot with energy.”

“Don’t you guys, like get nervous, though?” Robin asked. “I feel like I’m gonna throw up before I play.”

“Me too,” Vickie agreed.

“Hell no,” Gareth said. “You should feel like a badass when you play. Barely anybody knows how to play instruments. It’s cool.”

Steve had to agree with him. He definitely couldn’t play anything.

“That’s surprisingly encouraging,” Robin said. “Thank you.”

“That’s his quota of helpful advice for the year,” Eddie joked. “Don’t expect it to happen again tonight.”

Gareth flipped him off, but he didn’t look like he disagreed.

“What do you play?” Charlie asked.

“I play the clarinet,” Vickie said.

“Robin plays trumpet. Right?” Chrissy replied.

“Yeah,” she breathed. “Um, yeah.”

Steve nudged Vickie with his leg under the table, and she nudged him back.

“Trumpet, or any brass really, is super difficult,” Jeff commented. “That’s impressive.”

“Seriously,” Joe agreed. “I can’t fucking play brass to save my life.”

“What, you’re no good at blowing?” Gareth asked.

“I could always ask your mom for help,” Joe retorted. “She could teach me… I hear she’s the best.”

Wayne looked like he was caught between laughing or yelling at them to be more respectful, but he must’ve seen that the ladies were all laughing. It was a lost cause.

Steve laughed and met Eddie’s eyes, and almost died again because Eddie shook his head ever so slightly at him and angled his chin up as if to say, no, you’re the best.

“How about another round?” Steve asked the table. “On me.”

Nobody turned it down. Apart from Wayne.

“Thanks, but no. It’s time for the old man to hit the road,” he announced. “I’ll leave you kids to it.”

“Are you sure?” Eddie asked. “We can tone it down… or just kick Gareth out.”

“No, no. You kids have a good night now, you hear?”

Everyone said bye to Wayne, but Eddie went the extra mile and walked him out.

Vickie and Joe came up to the bar with Steve to help carry the drinks, but she went back to the table first with her batch. Which left Steve alone with Joe.

“Hey, man,” Steve began, scratching his neck. “Can I ask you something?”

“What’s up?”

“Charlie…he’s uh, he knows I’m just joking, right?”

Joe snorted.

“Not like I’m, you know, against it, but I mean—”

“Dude, it’s obvious you and Eddie are fucking. Charlie wouldn’t break code like that.”

Steve felt like he had with Robin’s mom. Speechless.

“Unless you’re not?” Joe frowned.

“Well, I—we, uh…”

“That’s what I thought,” he said smugly.

“How could you tell?” Steve asked, peering over his shoulder at the table. Eddie was back. He turned around quickly to avoid that all-knowing gaze Eddie had.

“You guys aren’t as subtle as you think. Especially him.”

“Him?” Steve scoffed. “He’s like the most subtle guy ever.”

“Sure, if you call hanging all over you subtle.”

Steve frowned. Eddie hadn’t been— “What, you mean last time?”

Joe raised his eyebrows.

“He was just drunk,” Steve explained.

“He’s also a drama queen.”

Steve had to laugh. That was extremely true. Wait did that mean—

“What the hell is taking so long?” Eddie asked, wedging himself between them and slinging his arms around both of their shoulders. “You’ve been up here for like ten years.”

Steve blurted the first thing he could think of. “Joe was just explaining to me that he likes original ABBA better.”

Eddie ripped his arm away from Joe as if he’d been burned. He kept it around Steve, though. “Joseph, this again? Seriously?”

Steve had no idea that was actually going to land.

“Sorry, Edward. I love you, but I play your covers ‘cause they’re fun. They are not better.”

Steve glanced at Eddie to see his reaction. And both his eye and his jaw were actually twitching.

“I can’t even look at you,” Eddie sighed. “Get out of my sight.”

Joe smirked at them both and shrugged, walking back to the table with a handful of drinks. It had taken so long that everyone else probably needed another round already.

“Finally got you alone,” Eddie breathed after Joe was out of hearing range. Like it mattered. The jig was up. Part of Steve was pleased, but the other part of him recognized that it probably wasn’t great that Joe wasn’t sure before he confirmed it. Because Eddie hadn’t explicitly said anything to his friends. But why would he? He prized secrecy. It wasn’t like it was personal against Steve. Robin only knew because she had overheard everything. Plus, they were only friends with benefits, so nothing to tell. Yet. Hopefully. And wasn’t it a great thing in itself that Joe could tell Eddie liked him on some level? Liked him enough to fuck him? And that he thought they’d been at it the whole time?

Steve licked his lips. “What are you gonna do with me?”

Eddie didn’t immediately reply, but merely tapped his fingers across Steve’s chest, over his shoulder and across his back while he took his arm away.

“I don’t know,” Eddie finally said, “but all I’ve been thinking about for the past hour is you being a groupie.”

“An hour straight?” Steve raised his eyebrows. “Is that healthy?”

“I wouldn’t call it straight,” Eddie replied. “Probably not healthy, though.”

Steve grinned. “Well, you don’t have to think about me being your groupie. It’s just fact.”

“Shit, Steve. I’ll ask you again. Does someone feed you these lines through a wire?”

“Nope. That’s all me, baby.”

Eddie nodded dazedly then collected the remaining drinks from the bar top and headed back to the table without another word, which meant Steve didn’t have to carry anything. Steve didn’t want to go back empty handed, so he glanced to see if Benny was looking before he reached behind the bar and grabbed as many slices of lemon as he could.

Vickie was now sitting directly next to Robin. Jeff was on Vickie’s other side, with Gareth beside him. Joe and Charlie were paired up too. Eddie took the open seat next to Chrissy, and Steve got to sit next to him and Charlie.

Steve deposited his napkin full of lemons in front of Eddie, and it earned him a devastatingly lovely smile.

“Why thank you. I need a little sour after being around all this sweet,” he murmured.

Steve ducked his head and snatched a slice for himself. “Me too.”

Eddie grinned at him. “Hey,” he whispered. “Check it out.”

Steve followed Eddie’s eyes and landed on Robin and Chrissy with their heads together, deep in conversation. Chrissy was watching Robin’s face with wide eyes while she explained something, her hands moving around. They were acting like they were the only two people in the room.

Steve held his Coke up and Eddie clinked his beer bottle against it. “To our girls,” he murmured.

“Cheers to that,” Eddie replied, a dazzling smile on his face.

Chapter Text

It was a little after 10 when Robin started looking a little tired, like her buzz from two drinks was finally wearing off.

Steve was prepared for it when she gave him the look that said, let’s get out of here?

He nodded back at her, and she leaned over to Chrissy and Vickie to let them know.

“All right, guys,” Steve announced. “We’re taking off.”

“Leaving so soon?” Charlie asked.

“Sorry, big guy.” Steve held his hands up. “It’s a school night.”

“That didn’t stop you last time,” Gareth protested.

“Yeah, well not all of us skipped the next day,” Steve said pointedly.

“If you’d skipped maybe you wouldn’t have gotten punched in the face,” Gareth retorted.

Steve looked to Eddie to see what he was going to say to that, and he had his mouth open to respond, but Robin beat him to it.

“Want me to punch you in the face?” she asked Gareth, her hands on her hips and her expression fierce.

“I think…I think I’m in love,” Joe said, his hands over his heart.

“Ohhhh shit,” Charlie remarked. “Yeah. Sorry, Steve, but she’s my new favourite.”

Gareth just laughed and responded to Robin. “Please?”

“Probably the most action he’d ever get,” Joe commented.

“Why do you guys always pick on me?” Gareth complained.

“Because you’re a total brat,” Eddie replied, coming up behind him and putting his hands on his shoulders and squeezing hard. “And I’m totally going to hold you down while Buckley gives you a black eye to go with your big mouth.”

“It’s his dream come true,” Jeff teased.

“On that note, we’re definitely leaving now,” Robin said.

Eddie pressed his weight down onto Gareth before he backed off. “You mind if I catch a ride with you, Steve?”

“Really?” Smooth, moron.

“Yeah.” Eddie scratched at his hair. “I don’t have my wheels, and I told Wayne I wouldn’t be out too long, so…”

“For sure,” Steve said, like he should’ve the first time. “I don’t mind at all.”

“Cool. Let me just go grab my guitar. I’ll be right out.”

“Do you need help?” Steve asked.

“Yeah, actually, um. There’s an amp too.” Eddie brought his hands together and spun the ring on his middle finger around and around. “If you would do me the honour, kind sir.”

“Absolutely.” Steve didn’t have a clever way to word it, but Eddie looked pleased all the same.

Steve noticed Joe trying to catch his eye, and he gave in and looked back. Joe made a kissy face at him, and he ducked his head, trying to hide his smile.

He said bye to everyone, even Gareth... Then gave Robin the keys so they could all get into the car without having to wait, and then he followed Eddie to the employees-only area that he’d always wondered about. Down the same hallway their bathroom was in.

There was nothing too fancy about the room. Just a lot of spare shit like chairs, tables, pool and dart paraphernalia, random instruments and music gear, and a vending machine. The idea of what might be in an area like this was always more enticing than what was actually in it. Like the back room at Scoops.

Steve wasn’t expecting it when Eddie pulled him in for a kiss. He had assumed it was all business and they were strictly there to fetch his belongings.

But he was definitely not complaining. He leaned right into it and put his hands at Eddie’s waist while Eddie slung his arms around his shoulders and neck.

Eddie only used a little tongue, clearly not trying to get something going that they wouldn’t be able to complete before the girls started wondering where they were.

After way too short of a time, Eddie pulled away with a sigh and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

“Can I get my autograph now?” Steve deadpanned.

“Where do you want it?” Eddie smirked. “Forehead, chest, ass?”

Steve grinned.

“Leg?” Eddie suggested. “Arm?”

“How about everywhere?” Steve asked. “Can you do that?”

“Might take a while…”

“I’ve got time.”

Eddie shook his head and rolled his eyes, but there was a blush to his cheeks that Steve treasured. “Let’s go, big boy. Before you fucking kill me.”

Eddie grabbed his guitar, a wry smile on his face the entire time. He gestured to the amp Steve was to carry, and then headed to the exit. Steve realized now how Eddie and Neil had gotten past him that night. They could access the outside from this very room without having to go all the way back through the bar. It was a relief to know, but not really. Nothing to do with Neil was a relief, and Steve knew that no matter what, he was only getting closer and closer to telling Eddie the truth. And the simple fact was: he was not looking forward to it. It wasn’t going to be easy or fun. And there was no point in waiting for the right time because there would never be one. He just had to bite the bullet and tell him. He might’ve actually preferred biting a real bullet…

Robin was a gem, so the trunk was already open and waiting for them.

Steve shoved his stuff out of the way, and Eddie slid his guitar in. Steve put the amp in next.

“Did you wanna go say bye to the guys?” Steve asked. “I’ll wait.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to?” Eddie waggled his eyebrows. “I bet Charlie would be most appreciative.”

Steve laughed. “Maybe, but he said Robin’s his new favourite, so… I think it’s over between us.”

Eddie leaned forward and put his mouth right to Steve’s ear. “She’s a great girl, but she’s got nothing on you.” He pressed his lips to Steve’s jaw and then skipped around the car.

“Shotgun!” Eddie called, climbing into the front passenger seat while Steve got into the driver’s seat.

“I think that only works when you’re actually competing for the front seat,” Robin said from the back. “We gave it to you.”

Eddie tossed her a playful dirty look. “Let me have my fun, damn.”

Everyone snickered at that, including Robin.

It clearly would have been a more efficient route to drop Eddie off first, but there was no way that was happening, and since Eddie never commented on it. Steve knew he was on the same page.

He dropped the girls off at Robin’s in one shot, and then he and Eddie were alone.

Steve pulled up to Eddie’s trailer and put the car in park. Eddie made no move to exit even after he turned the car off. Steve was in no rush either. He only wanted to prolong their time together. 

“Thank you for escorting me to my humble commode. I mean, abode,” Eddie said, giggling to himself.

“Anytime,” Steve answered.

“I’d invite you in, but Wayne’s off tonight, and I don’t think he’d appreciate us rocking the trailer…if you know what I mean.”

“That’s all right. It’s been a long day anyways.”

“Yeah,” Eddie agreed.

Steve nodded. “Let me walk you to the door.”

“You did say you’d make it up to me for cutting our call short, didn’t you?” Eddie teased.

“I did,” Steve replied. “And you know I always mean what I say.”

“Oh, like when you said you were at the show for Gareth?”

“Especially that,” Steve said seriously. “I mean, did you see him go to town on that Big Mac? That’s sexy shit. How could I resist?”

Eddie threw his head back and laughed. The sound filled the car.

Steve chuckled, more amused at Eddie’s response than at his own joke. He loved making Eddie laugh.

“Steve,” Eddie said simply. Not like a question, or a way to get his attention. Like he said it just to say it.

“Eddie,” Steve responded.

“God, it’s like trying to hang up with you all over again.” Eddie shook his head. “I’m getting out of the car now.”

“So do it.”

“You first.”

“I hung up first. It’s your turn now.”

Eddie put a hand on the door handle, and right when he was about to open it, Steve clicked the button on his door to lock it.

“Damn, that’s some fancy shit,” Eddie remarked. “My van doesn’t even have working A/C.”

“You can always ride with me. Stay cool,” Steve said.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Eddie replied, his expression growing mischievous.

“Let me guess,” Steve said. “You’re about to make a joke about riding.”

“Oh no, I’ve become too predictable,” Eddie pouted. “Damn.”

Steve smiled and unlocked the door, so Eddie could actually get out. He met Eddie at the back of the car to grab his stuff.

It was a measly few steps to the stairs of the trailer, but it felt like it took ages to get there. Instead of a purposeful walk, they moved together in a slow shuffle, inching forward to the trailer and therefore the end of their night. The gravel crunching under the feet should’ve been louder, but their pace barely disturbed the ground.

“You wanna have a smoke with me before you go?” Eddie asked, breaking their silence.

“Yes,” Steve agreed way too quickly.

Eddie smiled and grabbed the amp out of Steve’s hand. “Let me go put these away, and I’ll be right out. Don’t go anywhere.”

“I won’t.”

Eddie was confronted with the obstacle of trying to open the door with no free hands, so he had to climb back down and let Steve go up first to hold the door for him. Eddie gave him a sheepish smile and hustled into the trailer.

Steve could vaguely hear Wayne and Eddie chatting, but it didn’t take long. He was back in no time.

“Let’s go sit at the picnic tables,” he suggested, pointing somewhere in the distance. “It’s quiet over there.”

Steve nodded. It was pretty quiet in general in the trailer park. Most of the lights were off the same way they had been the last time he was at Eddie’s. The sounds of the television from Eddie’s trailer grew fainter as they walked further away. Only nature could be heard around them. The light also grew dimmer, but their path was still visible. Most importantly, Steve was still able to see Eddie’s face.

Eddie sat on the top of the picnic table when they reached it, so Steve followed his lead and sat next to him.

“That was—”

“Thank—”

Steve ducked his head. “You go.”

“Thanks for coming to the show,” Eddie said. “It really was a nice surprise.”

“Thank you. It really was a good show,” Steve said.

“Why thank you.”

“You’ll probably be seeing more of me in the audience.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yup. I got a competition to win,” Steve explained.

“What do you mean?”

“I gotta beat Wayne for the title of number one fan.” 

“I don’t think you could,” Eddie admitted. “He’s been coming to every show for over a year now…but I’d love to see you try.” 

“Hmm. Got any ideas? How do I compete with those stats?”

“Well.” Eddie tapped his fingers against his chin while he considered. “I could equate blowjobs with attendance. What do you think of that?”

“So, like…How many blowjobs do you think it would take to make up for all this lost time?”

“One minimum. Three max,” Eddie replied.

Steve grinned. “Let’s average it out and call it two.” 

“Oooo, sexy math? My, my, Steve…you’re out of control.” 

“I can’t be stopped,” Steve agreed.

“Good. I don’t want you to be stopped,” Eddie teased.

Steve nudged his shoulder, and Eddie nudged it back a little harder.

“You know, I really do think you guys could make it to the big time,” Steve remarked.

“That’s the dream,” Eddie sighed. “It would be…totally ideal to say the least.”

Steve nodded.

“You know,” Eddie continued. “We’re actually putting together a demo to send in to this little record label in the city. They’re sort of new, so our chances are better with them.”

“Holy shit, that’s awesome,” Steve said. “Seriously, Eddie.”

“Yeah, but it’s not that great of timing.”

“Why not?”

“Jeff and Gareth still have a year of high school left.”

“So? If you guys got like, an actual offer they could just drop out. You don’t need high school to be a rockstar.”

“That’s what I said.”

Steve laughed. “Either way, you should just send it in. It might take a while for it to go anywhere anyways, and then they’d have the year to finish school. It’s a win-win.”

“I also said that.” Eddie nudged him with his shoulder again. “Great minds think alike.”

Steve nudged him back but didn’t immediately retreat. He stayed pressed against him. “Hey, if you did get super famous. I would totally be your burger boy.”

“Oh good,” Eddie said. “Because I wasn’t joking. Every band needs one.”

Steve laughed.

“Although, if I was super famous, I’d upgrade your title for sure.”

“To what?”

“Meat Man.”

Steve snorted. “I don’t know. I think I like the original version better.”

“Fair enough. Does sound kind of gross. Back to the drawing table, I guess,” Eddie mused.

“Nah, it’s not that bad. But maybe I should think of something else to bring to the table.”

“Literally and figuratively,” Eddie interjected.

“Exactly,” Steve agreed. “You know, change it up. I could bring like, tacos or something. Chinese food. Pizza—and don’t worry no Surfer Boy’s.”

Eddie chuckled. “Honestly, with the way all the guys moon over you, I think you’re fine just to bring yourself.”

“Does ‘all the guys’ include you?” Steve teased.

“I could make an amazing joke right now and actually moon you, but I’m resisting.”

“Good thing. It’s pretty dark out, and that white ass of yours might blind me.”

“You take that back!” Eddie gasped.

“What are you gonna do if I don’t?”

“Probably nothing.”

That sounded awfully suspicious.

Steve frowned and looked at Eddie incredulously. “Nothing?”

“Well, now that you mention it…”

Eddie’s hand flew right to his armpit, but Steve was quick enough to thwart the attack by pressing his arm tight to his chest.

“Okay, okay, okay,” Steve pleaded. “I take it back.”

“That’s what I thought,” Eddie said smugly.

They were quiet for a moment, and Eddie lit up the cigarette that had gotten them there in the first place. He handed it to Steve and then lit a second.

“You know,” Eddie began. “I don’t think I thanked you for coming to the show last time, and you know, for after? You were quite the gentleman.”   

Steve licked his lips, trying to choose his next words carefully. After his chat with Joe, he wasn’t quite sure what to make of everything that had transpired that night. Steve was taken aback that Eddie would even bring it up. And not just bring it up, but thank him? Eddie hadn’t even said bye to him or looked his way again after Gareth interrupted them with his obnoxious honking. And Steve mentioning that he liked Eddie’s loss of control had been one of his biggest blunders.

Whether Eddie was as annihilated as he’d seemed, or just a bit drunk and only playing it up… Steve knew all too well it was a touchy subject. Best not to let on that he knew something was up. He didn’t have a leg to stand on anyways because he’d gotten absolutely toasted at his party just to be able to talk to Eddie. Great minds think alike.

“You don’t have to thank me for that. It was no problem.” Steve waved it away. “Besides, I liked having you all over me.”

“You did, huh?” Eddie teased. “Maybe I should get drunk more often.”

“Why? You can touch me anytime you want. You don’t need to be drunk.”

“You’ve made that abundantly clear.” Eddie reached a hand behind him and slid it under his shirt—after some maneuvering since it was tucked into his pants—and touched him for good measure.

Steve broke out in goosebumps while Eddie trailed his hand up and down his back. After a few passes, he removed it and settled it on Steve’s thigh, instead. He couldn’t fully wrap his head around how they’d ended up here. Eddie was being so open and comfortable, and they’d shared another perfect evening together. All of their friends got along, and Wayne seemed to find him decently tolerable. It felt so natural and right. And Steve was starting to think more and more that Robin knew what she was talking about. It already felt like they were together.

He could fucking kick himself, though. Waiting so long to tell Eddie the truth about Neil stood to ruin everything so carefully built between them. If he’d just spit it out the night in his room before anything further had ever happened, it would be out of the way and done with. But sitting on it had turned it into a betrayal and a secret. And now he and Eddie meant more to each other. Especially Eddie to him. Which meant the information meant more. And this had to be resolved before anything else. It wouldn’t be right, otherwise. That motherfucker was like a dark shadow hanging over them, just like his asshole son. If only they’d stayed in California. Saved everyone the trouble.

Eddie broke Steve out of his thoughts. “So, anyways, Robin is super cool. And like, weirdly badass.”

Steve laughed. “Badass?”

“Well, more like protective of you. Outspoken.”

“Oh, I know. Once she’s not shy with you, you get to see a whole other side of her.”

“And I think the vodka helped,” Steve added.

“Chrissy is totally smitten,” Eddie sighed.

“Poor Jason.” Steve shook his head in mock solemnity. “It only took what, one and a half days to get over him?”

Eddie laughed heartily and smacked Steve on the shoulder. “To be fair, she’s been working up to ending it for months.”

“She was upset today at lunch. I don’t know if you saw,” Steve said.

“I did,” Eddie confirmed. “But you all seemed to have it under control.”

Steve nodded. “She wasn’t actually upset about the breakup, though. I don’t think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, she said something about us being really nice, then she apologized a ton.”

“Ah.”

“Was he actually like, an asshole to her?” Steve wondered. “Or was it just…you know, she didn’t feel that way about him anymore?”

Eddie scrunched his face. “If you want my unfiltered opinion, he’s an asshole.”

“But if I’m being objective and fair...” Eddie cringed. “He’s not that bad, and he does care about her, and all. He’s just self-absorbed. Douchey. Not like, a psycho, or anything. You know? Just…blech.”

“So, like me?” Steve raised his eyebrows.

Eddie rolled his eyes. “Nah, you’re a lot better looking. Much better sense of humour too, even when you were being douchey.”

“I’ll take it.”

“Anyways, he’s never said or done anything to her that made me want to kill him,” Eddie explained. “I just dislike him on principle, and he’s never displayed any redeeming qualities to make me reconsider. He’s nothing to me.”

“Damn.” Steve nodded appreciatively. “I think I’d rather you just hated me. Being ‘nothing’ sounds brutal.”

“It’s effective,” Eddie agreed. “When someone’s nothing to you, you don’t care about their opinion.”

“You should probably try it the next time someone’s trying to get a rise out of you,” Eddie added.

Now Eddie bringing up how protective Robin was made sense. It must have been on Eddie’s mind since Gareth brought up the stupid fight in the first place, and then throughout the whole time they were talking. Like Eddie had just been waiting for a chance to slip it in there and give Steve another lecture about not getting into fights.

“You think I should just keep quiet, then?” Steve asked. “Let Billy and Tommy talk shit about me and people I care about? Let them do whatever they want?”

“I didn’t say that, but sometimes there’s no shame in walking away before it escalates. Know when to quit.”

“Sometimes they don’t let you walk away,” Steve sighed.

“If you can, then,” Eddie insisted. “When it doesn’t have to be a fight.”

Steve huffed. “That’s not fair.”

“You’re right. It’s not fair that Billy’s obsessed with you. It’s not fair that Max is stuck under his thumb. Fair would be if he dropped dead.”

Steve raised his eyebrows. Great minds think alike.

“So, you hate him then,” Steve said. “So, do I. I can’t just let it go.”

The only person he hated more than Billy was his father. In a sick way, Neil had sort of brought him and Eddie together. But still, Steve hated him, and he liked to think that he and Eddie could have come into each other’s lives in a different way.

“Fuck it. Okay,” Eddie allowed. “Okay. Maybe I’m full of shit, then. I don’t know. It’s just—”

Eddie started twisting his ring again, and Steve reached over and grabbed his hand, so he would have to stop.

“It’s just what?” Steve asked, lacing his and Eddie’s fingers together.

“Goddamn Gareth,” Eddie bit. “Just joking about you getting hurt like it was funny rubbed me the wrong way. Made it fresh in my mind. That’s all.”

Steve prepared to respond, but Eddie continued, “It’s why we keep having the same fucking conversations over and over. You know? I just don’t want to see you get hurt again, and I keep trying to figure out like, ways to get you to be careful, but I don’t know if it can even be helped.”

How could Steve be annoyed at a “lecture” like that?

“I don’t want to see you hurt, either,” Steve admitted.

“I told you not to worry about me.” Eddie let go of his hand to light another cigarette.

Steve wasn’t offended at the loss. Eddie was probably going to need the cigarette more than he needed his hand to hold.

“But I do.”

“Steve—”

“Eddie, I know you don’t think Billy has it out for you ‘cause he’s focused on me, or whatever, but there’s…” He had to do it. Or he never would. “There’s something you don’t know. Something that makes things more dangerous for you than you think.” 

“Like what?” Eddie’s voice was both curious and amused.

Steve was endeavouring to keep his hands still, look less jittery—maybe if he didn’t look so nervous when he said it, it wouldn’t seem like such a bad thing. But there was really no escaping the truth—he’d kept a secret, and it was serious. Nothing he said or did could downplay it. So his hands found their way to his forehead. He pressed his fingertips into his temples before dragging them back over his hair.

“Steve,” Eddie urged. His voice was less amused now, and he was chewing on his nails like he was trying to cut right through his fingerbones. He took another drag of his cigarette. “What is it?” 

Please don’t hate me. Please don’t let me be nothing to you.

“I’m so sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. There’s no good excuse. I’ve been meaning to, but it just never feels like the right time, and it’s sort of like, fucked up? But I think it’s better if you know, anyways. Maybe it’s not…I honestly don’t know. But—”  

“What?” Eddie pressed.

Steve wished he could spit it out with all the preamble, but it was like his mouth physically couldn’t form the words. Nausea gnawed at his stomach, and his fingertips were rubbing at his clammy palms, a sensation that was not soothing in the least.

“I, um. I tried to tell you before,” Steve continued. “At my party? It’s about Neil...” He met Eddie’s eyes even though he was desperate to look away.   

“Neil?” Eddie dropped his hand from his mouth, and then his face darkened. “Did he—Did he do something else to you? Did he say something? Threaten you? What?”  

Steve felt even guiltier now. Eddie was concerned about him? Had he missed the part where he said it made things dangerous for him? Was he not alerted to what Steve was trying to say when he’d mentioned Billy then immediately switched to talking about Neil?

“No, nothing like that,” Steve assured. “He’s, uh…” Ugh. Fuck. There was no good way to phrase it. “He’s Neil Hargrove.” 

Eddie froze. He had been bouncing his leg, making his chain rustle against the wood of the table. The night was ominously quiet now.

“I found out by accident. That time I saw Max and Billy at the store? I was cashing out, and I saw them through the window. All together in the car.” 

“I’m so fucking sorry, Eddie. I know I should’ve told you sooner. I know that, but I wasn’t sure how you’d react, and I didn’t want to upset you, or hurt you, or like put that burden on you to have to decide. But I think you need to know. If you’re like, totally pissed at me, I get it. I really do. You can call me an asshole. Whatever you need to. I’m sorry. Please believe me.” 

Eddie didn’t say anything for a moment, and Steve thought he might actually be sick. His heart had started pounding in his ears, a lovely accompaniment to his rolling stomach.

Eddie finally moved, hopping off the table to stand in front of Steve. “Decide? What do you mean decide?” Eddie inclined his head and crossed his arms after he tossed his butt to the ground.

“Decide to stop seeing him or not. You know, for Max?” And for me. Because he’s dangerous. Because I don’t want anyone else touching you. Especially not him. 

Eddie held his gaze, and it looked like a million things were crossing his mind.

“Please don’t think I’m trying to patronize you, either,” Steve said quickly. “I don’t mean it that way. I just… I guess yeah, I just wanted you to know. Have the information. You know? I’m not telling you what to do.”

Eddie let out a bark of laughter, and the sharp noise startled Steve. For the thousandth time, Steve wished he could read minds or have some sort of X-ray-brain scan done that would allow him to know what the fuck Eddie was thinking.

In the end, Eddie simply exhaled and said, “Thank you for letting me know.”  

“What?” Steve pulled his head back and scrunched his face. “That’s it?” 

“What do you want me to say?” 

“I don’t know. Yell at me. Get pissed off. Tell me I’m an asshole. Not ‘thank you for letting me know’.” 

Eddie frowned so deeply it was almost a glower. “How are you the asshole in this situation?” 

“Because I should’ve told you as soon as I found out. Or at least before now… I shouldn’t have kept it a secret.” 

Eddie laughed again. So opposite of the reaction that Steve was expecting that he didn’t even know what to say. It wasn’t a relief that Eddie was taking it so well. It was off-putting and did nothing to settle his nerves.

“Steve. I already told you. None of the shit in my world is your responsibility. You don’t need to work yourself up about problems that aren’t yours.” 

Ah. This again.

“And I told you that your problems are my problems too.”

Eddie gnashed his teeth together, and Steve knew he was pushing again and really needed to stop, but he couldn’t let Eddie saying thank you for letting me know and fucking laughing be the end of the conversation. That wasn’t a genuine reaction. It was a mask. It had to be.

“I don’t care that you think this isn’t my responsibility,” Steve continued. “It is. I’m your friend, and I’m supposed to look out for you even if it means you’d be pissed at me. But I was a selfish coward. Every day I didn’t tell you, I put you at risk. And anytime you’ve been with Neil since I knew…it’s on me.” 

“On you?” Eddie wiped his hands over his face. “Fuck, that’s rich. You are quite the martyr, aren’t you?”

“He’s dangerous. I needed to at least warn you. You know?” Steve insisted.

Eddie frowned at him. “I already know he’s dangerous. I watched him choke you for fuck’s sake. How does me knowing his last name affect that?” 

“Well, I—” Steve didn’t know how to answer that. “I don’t know? Because like, if Billy found out, he might take it out on you. I know you think he doesn’t care about you, but this could change that…” 

Eddie wiped his hands over his face. “How would Billy find out unless you told him? I don’t plan on letting it slip, and I doubt his father does.”

Steve raised his eyebrows. He hadn’t even considered that. Once again, Eddie was more logical than he was.

“You said he was at the Hideout the other day,” Steve tried. “Maybe he might like, see something, or hear something.”

“I see.”

Steve grimaced. God fucking help him. This was a disaster.

“You know,” Eddie began, a disturbing smile spreading across his face. “If all this shit came out, Billy might actually thank me if it split him and Neil from Max and her mom. He fucking hates them.”

“Is that supposed to be a joke?” Steve chewed on his lip.

“Sort of.” Eddie shrugged indifferently.

Steve sighed and looked at the ground. He was drowning in this conversation. Nothing he said was earning the reaction he’d anticipated. He didn’t know what else there was to even say. Eddie didn’t seem overly concerned about Neil’s connection to Max or about the danger of the entire situation.

Was he feigning being unbothered, or was he truly not worried? Did he plan on ending things with Neil? Had he already? If he didn’t or wouldn’t was it because he didn’t want to, or because he couldn’t. Because of money? Someone behind the scenes that Steve wasn’t even aware of who was making Eddie do this? He didn’t get that impression at all. But what the fuck did he know?

“Look,” Steve said, getting off the table and approaching Eddie carefully. “I don’t really know what else I can say. Maybe I’ll just go and let you think a—”

“Fuck!” Eddie bit. “I’m so stupid.” 

It wasn’t exactly comforting to see Eddie upset, but it at least let Steve know they were having a real conversation now.

“No, you’re not, Eddie. You didn’t know—” 

“I fucking should’ve! Max never said his name, but I don’t know. I could’ve put two and two together or something. Too much shit lines up. You even asked me if I ever met Max’s stepdad, then you started talking about glory holes. That was a biiigg fucking clue. But I was too busy—”

“That’s my fault,” Steve interrupted. “I chickened out of telling you. I shouldn’t have. I’m so sorry, Eddie,” Steve said.  

“Stop apologizing to me!” 

Steve had to work not to let his lip tremble. Even when Eddie had caught him eavesdropping, he’d never yelled at him like that. 

“Apologize,” Eddie muttered. “Apologize, apologize, apologize,” he continued chanting. “Is that what I’m supposed to do now? Oh, I’m so sorry I blew your stepdad, Max. Tell your mom and big bro sorry for me too. Then alllll will be forgiven.” He held his hands out, palms up like he was Mother Mary.

Steve ran a hand through his hair. “Neil should be the sorry one. None of this is your fault.”

“Really,” Eddie breathed. “None of it?”

Steve shrugged. “You didn’t know. It was an accident.”

“Yeah, but I knew he was married,” Eddie admitted. “He had a ring on.” 

Steve shrugged. “That’s his choice. He’s the married one. It’s not your responsibility.” 

Eddie frowned at him. “But because I know Max, now it is my responsibility. Because she’s the reason you gave for why I should ‘decide to stop’, right?”

“I—”

“I’m sure the other guys have daughters too,” Eddie pressed. “But I get a free pass for blowing them because their kids don’t play D&D with me? Is that how it works to you? Is that your honour code?”

“I don’t know, Eddie. Okay? Fuck.” He wiped his hands over his face. “This is why I was scared to tell you. Because I don’t know. I don’t know what the right thing is. I only wanted to tell you so that you could have all the facts. It’s as simple as that.”

“But maybe I should’ve kept my mouth shut,” he added. “What you don’t know won’t hurt you, right? But in this case…I really thought it could. So, whatever. Now you know. I’m not gonna be the one to tell you what you should or shouldn’t do.”

“You telling me to take a break was one of our first topics of conversation. I find it very hard to believe you don’t at least have an opinion on the matter.”

Steve definitely had an opinion. He wanted Eddie to stop. Whether they were together or not. But as much as he wanted to tell him that, he didn’t have a death wish.

“I was an idiot. It wasn’t my place to say that then,” Steve replied.

“But it is now?” Eddie scoffed.

“That’s up to you,” Steve said softly. “Like I said, I’m not trying to patronize you, but—”

Ah fuck it. He might as well be honest. Eddie knew he was thinking it anyways.

“—but I can see it’s hurting you,” Steve finished. “Not just this shit about Neil. But all of it. Whatever reason you have to do it…money, or if there’s someone making you, or I don’t know. I don’t see how it’s—”

“Worth it?” Eddie supplied.

“Yeah.”

Eddie didn’t comment further one way or another.

“I’m s—” Steve exhaled and let the apology fade from his lips. “I fucked up,” he said instead. “I didn’t mean to. It just keeps happening. Like the more I try not to fuck up, the more it happens. It just got harder and harder to speak up the longer I stayed quiet. And I didn’t want to hurt you. You’re such a good person, and—” 

“I can’t believe you.” Eddie shook his head.

Steve nodded. Finally, what he’d been waiting for.

“No, no, no.” Eddie wagged his finger. “I’m not agreeing with you.”

“Then what?” Steve knitted his eyebrows together.

“Let me get this straight, Steve…”

“Okay.”

“According to you, I’ve been sucking off Neil all this time, even after everything that went down with you and him,” Eddie began. “And you’re well aware that married men aren’t off limits to me. You’re more than aware of what I do for a living. The drugs and the dick. And yet…you think I’m a good person, not responsible for any of it.” He waved his hands in front of him and made a disparaging face. “And you’re a selfish coward, and a fuck up, and you’re still here. Apologizing to me, afraid that I’m going to be angry with you?”

Steve shrugged.

“Am I getting that right?” Eddie insisted. “Because it sounds fucking insane if you ask me.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Steve argued. “It’s the truth. And you’ve been angry with me before. I didn’t just make that up.”

“Fair enough, but angry at you for not knowing how to find the words to tell me something you should never have to fucking tell someone in the first place?”

“I don’t know,” Steve sighed.

“Wow, I knew I gave good head, but the lengths you’re going to defend me and keep me on this weird pedestal you have me on… Shit, I must be better at it than I thought. Maybe I should charge more. What do you think I could get? Two, three hundred a pop? You almost paid that.”

“Eddie, come on,” Steve tried. “Don’t—”

“Let me do you a favour,” Eddie pressed. “I hereby absolve you of your guilt. You can go on with a clear conscience because I haven’t seen him since I told him he was on Benny’s shit list. The weekend before your party.”

“What nothing to say? No sigh of relief?” Eddie taunted. “I’m sure you were wondering every time we kissed if I had his load on my tongue. You can rest easy knowing I didn’t.”

Steve reminded himself that usually when Eddie said something mean it was because he was scared. It was surprisingly easy not to react the way Eddie probably wanted him to.

“I never thought that way about it at all,” Steve admitted. “Not about him. Not about any guy.”

Eddie scoffed. “Yeah, okay…”

“It’s true.” Steve confirmed with an easy shrug. “I knew going into this with you that you were still going to be seeing other guys. And yeah, okay, fine. I didn’t like it, but I was just happy to see you at all. End of story.”

“Shit.” Eddie nodded and clapped his hands together. “That’s either really sweet, or really desperate.” His voice was dripping with condescension.

“Eddie, please. Just stop it.”

“Stop what? What am I doing, Steve?”

“Trying to push me away. Hiding behind another mask. Putting on a show to cover up your pain. Whatever you wanna call it.”

“Fuck off,” Eddie bit.

“No.” Steve’s resolve was stronger now. His lip didn’t quiver like it had when Eddie had yelled at him to stop apologizing. He was in it now. Like he could sense that Eddie’s rising anger was about to reach a breaking point. Good or bad, he wanted to see where it would lead them.

“Yes!” Eddie grunted as he put two hands on Steve’s chest like he was about to push him back, and Steve prepared himself for it. Planted his feet. But Eddie didn’t follow through.

“No,” Steve repeated lightly, bringing his hands to loop around Eddie’s wrists. He didn’t pull his hands away or do much of anything besides hold them. Makeshift handcuffs.

Eddie’s eyes darted past Steve, to the trailer, as if he was going to make a run for it or something, but he returned his gaze to Steve in the next instant, the frightful glare of a trapped animal dissolving into a resigned look of surrender.

Neither of them moved right away, but after a moment, Steve let go of Eddie’s wrists and wrapped them around his body instead, gently pulling him into a loose hug.

Eddie hesitated for a few seconds, and then he was burying his face in Steve’s shoulder, his arms a vice grip around Steve’s waist. Eddie barely made any noise while he cried, but Steve could feel his shirt getting wet from the tears, and Eddie was trembling against him. 

Steve held onto him as tightly as he could, whispering sweet everythings into Eddie’s ear and trying to calm him.

Their embrace went on like that for a few minutes until Eddie’s shaking subsided, and he was able to manage a choked out, “I’m s-sorry.”

“It’s okay, baby. It’s okay,” he soothed.

Eddie shook his head against him, and Steve stroked a hand over his hair. He settled it between his shoulder blades.

“It will be, then,” Steve assured.

“How?” Eddie’s voice was muffled but still intelligible.

“I don’t know, but we can figure it out together,” Steve said. “You don’t have to do it alone.”

That only made Eddie start shaking again, his tears renewed. He clung even harder to Steve, to the point where he was fisting his hands in his shirt.

Eddie said something else, but Steve couldn’t make out the entire thing. Only “don’t” and “deserve”.

“You deserve to be happy. You’re a good person,” Steve murmured.

Eddie shook his head again.

“You are,” Steve argued, his voice definitive. “Listen to me. Just this once if you never do again. You’re my favourite person. You’re the best person I know. And I’m so lucky to know you.”

Eddie readjusted his head on Steve’s shoulder and his hold around his middle, but he didn’t pull away.

Steve rubbed his hands up and down Eddie’s sides. He didn’t even gather his words or try to plan it before he started talking. This wasn’t about him and his own personal love confession anymore, he owed it to Eddie to show him how loved he was by everyone around him. He had to make Eddie feel better. No matter what it took.

“You look out for those kids like they’re your own,” Steve began. “And I know they adore you. Anytime you talk, they’re hanging on to every word. I see it in the cafeteria. I saw it at Scoops. They love you, Eddie. All of them. When you weren’t at school yesterday, they weren’t the same. I could tell. They missed you. Lucas just wants you to be proud of him. And I know that little shit, Wheeler is growing his hair out ‘cause of you.” Steve paused to laugh. “And Chrissy? She loves you. You’re there for her like nobody else. When I wasn’t sure about you, she’s the one who told me you were good. I owe her everything for that. Wayne more than loves you. He’s your number one fan. Never missed a gig, right? I can see how proud he is when he looks at you. And Joe and Charlie… They both love you like you’re their own brother. All of these amazing people love you, Eddie and they can’t all be wrong. It means something.” 

Steve held his breath, waiting to see what Eddie’s reaction would be. If he wouldn’t be able to accept the kind words, or if they would only make him start crying again…

“They don’t know the whole truth about me,” Eddie replied quietly, his voice shaky and measured like he was desperately trying not to start crying again. “They wouldn’t love me if they knew.”

“Yes, they would. Of course, they would.”

“How do you figure that?” 

“Because I know,” Steve said. “I know everything, and I love you.” 

Eddie didn’t say a word, but he didn’t pull away, confirmed well-placed hope was welling up in Steve’s chest. Yes, this was it. Everything he’d been working up to, waiting for the right time to share. He could tell Eddie when he needed to hear it the most, and then he’d know without a doubt that Steve was there for him. And he truly didn’t have to face anything alone.

“Come on,” Eddie scoffed, after a moment, pulling back to look Steve in the eye. “No, you don’t.”

“Yes, I do,” Steve said more firmly. He stared right back at Eddie. “And I know it’s fast. Believe me, I get that. I was gonna wait until the right time to tell you, guess I’m always waiting for the right time... but it feels right now.”

“Steve.”

“I know it’s a lot to ask. I really do. And I never wanted to ask you for more than you were willing to give. I know I’m not perfect, and there’s stuff we’d have to work through, but we could try being serious. You know? I want to be with you. Like partners or boyfriends. Either way. We—”

“Steve,” Eddie snapped. “No.” 

Steve stopped speaking so abruptly he choked on the next syllables. It made a wretched sound. 

“No?” Steve moved his mouth and said the word, but it didn’t feel like he was the one talking anymore. No? How was it a no?

“No,” Eddie said again. More gently, but it made little difference since he said it as he finally pulled away from Steve’s hold. Completely.

Steve swallowed, yet again unsure of what to say. His voice barely came out above a whisper. “Why?”

“Because,” Eddie replied. “You can’t love me. You don’t know me. Not really.”

He found his voice. He had to fight for this. For Eddie. This wasn’t a no, it was a convince me.

“I don’t care about whatever shit you think you’ve done wrong,” Steve persisted. “Even the stuff I don’t know. You forgave me for everything I did, accepted me when you didn’t have to. You’re kind, and understanding, and smart. God, you don’t even know how fucking smart you are. And beautiful, inside and out. You’re incredible, Eddie, and I’ve never felt like this about anyone before. Ever.”

“No.”

Steve wasn’t sure how many times he was going to say no. It was starting to sound like a fake word. Like when he thought his name too much. 

“I don’t understand,” Steve admitted.

“Then I’ll explain it to you.” Eddie threw his hands up. “You don’t love me. You love what we do.” 

“What?” Steve demanded. Disbelief rocked through him. He couldn’t even fathom Eddie’s words they were so unfounded and ridiculous. In what fucking world?

“That’s not true. I mean, of course I love what we do, but it’s because it’s with you,” he argued.

Eddie shook his head this time instead of giving a verbal no. Still a no, though.

“Jesus, Eddie. You always know what I’m thinking. Sometimes when I don’t even know what I’m thinking. If you can’t tell how gone I am for you, then what else could I possibly do to show you? Tell me. I’ll do it.” 

“Steve. I think you should go. I don’t want—” 

“No,” Steve said. “I’m not going anywhere until I get an answer.” 

“I already gave you an answer.”

“If it was because I kept the secret about that piece of shit, I could accept that. I know it was wrong. But you already said you weren’t mad at me for it. So, it’s something else. And I want to know.” 

“I told you. You love what we do. Not me.” 

“I love you. How could I be lying? You know I mean everything I say.”

Eddie pinched the bridge of his nose. “Jesus Christ,” he sighed. “You might think you mean it, but you don’t.”

“What?”

“How could you mean it? Takes less than ten fingers to count the amount of times we’ve hung out.”

“I know it’s fast. I told you that. You’re not wrong. But that doesn’t matter to me. We connected. It was special. Even when we were just talking, it—”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Steve. We had a few good times. We really did, but you’re skewing things. Putting me on that pedestal again.”

“Eddie, don’t do this. You’re pushing me away again. I didn’t just imagine everything. I felt it. I saw the—” He cut himself off before he said the stupidest fucking thing he could ever say.

He’d gotten too caught up in what he thought everything meant. He’d been hesitant to at first, but then he’d let himself start believing. In the signs. Eddie calling him sweetheart, giving him his hanky, staying and not wanting to leave, letting him wear his vest then assuring him he wanted him to be himself, the way he looked at him, even liking “Head over Heels”…but that wasn’t proof of anything. That was wishful thinking. It was just flirting and a few kind things that Eddie would probably do for any friend. Like playing “Dancing Queen” for Chrissy.

Oh fuck.

“The what?” Eddie frowned

Steve looked away and muttered, “The signs.”

“Signs? What bullshit signs are you talking about?”

The second Eddie said bullshit, Steve felt like his hands were on his chest again, poised to push even though they were a few feet apart. He couldn’t even fucking argue. Because he’d always known there was a chance he was misinterpreting everything. Everything with Eddie was fifty-fifty. Whether to push him, or whether to just shut the fuck up. It was becoming clear that this was not one of the times to push. It was written all over Eddie’s face that he didn’t want this.

“Whatever,” Eddie continued. “Just think about it for a second. I’m the first and only guy you’ve ever been with. It’s exciting and new to you. A rebound from Nancy—”

The second Eddie said Nancy’s name, it was like the push he hadn’t followed through on finally connected with him and knocked him to the fucking ground. Just like he had said he would never mind happening if Eddie was the one to do it.

Be careful what you wish for.

Steve stepped back and took in the view like he wasn’t even inside himself anymore. Eddie frowning at him, gesturing wildly like he was yelling at an insolent child.

“—so you romanticize it. You’ve got your experimenting out of the way. You didn’t even have to pay for all of it which is a lot more than some people can say. Now you can go out in the world with a bit of know-how. Get it all out of your system before you settle down with a nice wife. You said you liked girls better anyways, right? You won’t have to worry about what your dad will think. You’ll be a lot better off this way. Without me. I guarantee it.”

So much for Eddie not judging him.  

“Wow,” Steve breathed. “I always knew I was stupid, but this… wow.” He put one hand on his hip and wiped the other over his mouth. “Everything I told you, you’re seriously just going to throw it in my face? Like nothing?”

“I’m not throwing anything in your face. It’s just the way it is,” Eddie insisted. “It’s a reality check. You should be with someone you can have an easy, normal life with. Not worrying about guys like the Hargroves hurting you. I mean, shit, you’re probably right about you being associated with me only egging Billy on anyway.”

Anger and frustration and hurt welled up in his chest where hope had once been. No need for Eddie to spare his feelings now. He was so worried about him getting hurt. He’d already told him to fuck off, called him desperate. Was going to push him down. What did he care whether he got hurt or not?

“You know, if I’m not good enough or gay enough, or…fucking, whatever enough for you. Just say that. Don’t spin it like you’re doing me some kind of favour.”

“I am doing you a favour. You might not see it now, but you will.”